This is a modern-English version of Little Journeys to the Homes of the Great - Volume 13: Little Journeys to the Homes of Great Lovers, originally written by Hubbard, Elbert.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Little Journeys To the Homes of the Great, Volume 13
Little Journeys to the Homes
of Great Lovers
by
Elbert Hubbard
Memorial Edition
New York
1916.
CONTENTS
ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON AND FANNY OSBOURNE
JOSIAH AND SARAH WEDGWOOD
WILLIAM GODWIN AND MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT
DANTE AND BEATRICE
JOHN STUART MILL AND HARRIET TAYLOR
PARNELL AND KITTY O'SHEA
PETRARCH AND LAURA
DANTE GABRIEL ROSSETTI AND ELIZABETH ELEANOR SIDDAL
BALZAC AND MADAME HANSKA
FENELON AND MADAME GUYON
FERDINAND LASSALLE AND HELENE VON DONNIGES
LORD NELSON AND LADY HAMILTON
ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON AND FANNY OSBOURNE
JOSIAH AND SARAH WEDGWOOD
WILLIAM GODWIN AND MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT
DANTE AND BEATRICE
JOHN STUART MILL AND HARRIET TAYLOR
PARNELL AND KITTY O'SHEA
PETRARCH AND LAURA
DANTE GABRIEL ROSSETTI AND ELIZABETH ELEANOR SIDDAL
BALZAC AND MADAME HANSKA
FENELON AND MADAME GUYON
FERDINAND LASSALLE AND HELENE VON DONNIGES
LORD NELSON AND LADY HAMILTON
[Pg 10]ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON AND FANNY OSBOURNE
We thank Thee for this place in which we dwell; for the love that unites us; for the peace accorded us this day; for the hope with which we expect the morrow; for the health, the work, the food, and the bright skies that make our lives delightful; for our friends in all parts of the earth, and our friendly helpers in this foreign isle. Give us courage and gaiety and the quiet mind. Spare to us our friends, soften to us our enemies. Bless us, if it may be, in all our innocent endeavors. If it may not, give us the strength to encounter that which is to come, that we be brave in peril, constant in tribulation, temperate in wrath, and in all changes of fortune, and down to the gates of death, loyal and loving one to another.
We thank You for this place we call home; for the love that brings us together; for the peace we have today; for the hope we feel for tomorrow; for our health, our work, our food, and the beautiful skies that make our lives enjoyable; for our friends all over the world, and our helpful friends here in this foreign land. Give us courage, joy, and a peaceful mind. Protect our friends, and soften the hearts of our enemies. Bless us, if possible, in all our innocent efforts. If that's not possible, give us the strength to face what's ahead, so that we can be brave in danger, steadfast in challenges, calm in anger, and through all changes in fortune, even to the point of death, loyal and loving to one another.
—Vailima Prayers
—Vailima Prayers
There is a libel leveled at the Scotch and encouraged, I am very sorry to say, by Chauncey Depew, when he told of approaching the docks in Glasgow and seeing the people on shore convulsed with laughter, and was told that their mirth was the result of one of his jokes told the year before, the point just being perceived.
There’s a rumor going around about the Scots, which I regret to say Chauncey Depew helped spread. He recounted how he was nearing the docks in Glasgow and saw people on shore laughing uncontrollably. He found out their laughter was because of one of his jokes from the previous year, and they were just now getting the punchline.
Bearing on the same line we have the legend that the adage, "He laughs best who laughs last," was the invention of a Scotchman who was endeavoring to explain away a popular failing of his countrymen.
Bearing on the same line we have the legend that the saying, "He laughs best who laughs last," was created by a Scotsman who was trying to justify a common shortcoming of his fellow countrymen.
An adage seems to be a statement the reverse of which is true—or not. In all the realm of letters, where can be found anything more delightfully whimsical and deliciously humorous than James Barrie's "Peter Pan"? And as a writer of exquisite humor, as opposed to English wit, that other Scotchman, Robert Louis Stevenson, stands supreme.
An adage seems to be a statement where the opposite is true—or not. In the entire world of literature, where can you find anything more delightfully whimsical and humorously entertaining than James Barrie's "Peter Pan"? And as a writer of exquisite humor, as opposed to English wit, that other Scotsman, Robert Louis Stevenson, is unmatched.
To Robert Louis life was altogether too important a matter to be taken seriously. The quality of fine fooling shown in the creation of a mythical character called "John Libbel" remained with Stevenson to the end of his days.[Pg 12]
To Robert Louis, life was way too important to take seriously. The skillful playfulness displayed in creating a mythical character named "John Libbel" stayed with Stevenson for the rest of his life.[Pg 12]
Stevenson never knew the value of money, because he was not brought up to earn money. Very early he was placed on a small allowance, which he found could be augmented by maternal embezzlements and the kindly co-operation of pawnbrokers.
Stevenson never learned the value of money because he wasn't raised to earn it. From a young age, he received a small allowance, which he discovered could be boosted by his mother’s misappropriations and the helpful assistance of pawnbrokers.
Once on a trip from home with his cousin he found they lacked just five shillings of the required amount to pay their fare. They boarded the train and paid as far as they could. The train stopped at Crewe fifteen minutes for lunch. Lunch is a superfluity if you haven't the money to pay for it—but stealing a ride in Scotland is out of the question. Robert Louis hastily took a pair of new trousers from his valise and ran up the main street of the town anxiously looking for a pawnshop. There at the end of the thoroughfare he saw the three glittering, welcome balls. He entered, out of breath, threw down the trousers and asked for five shillings. "What name?" asked the pawnbroker. "John Libbel," was the reply, given without thought. "How do you spell it?" "Two b's!"
Once, while traveling from home with his cousin, he realized they were just five shillings short of the fare they needed. They got on the train and paid what they could. The train stopped at Crewe for fifteen minutes for lunch. Lunch seems unnecessary if you can't afford it—but hitching a ride in Scotland is absolutely not an option. Robert Louis quickly grabbed a pair of new trousers from his bag and hurried up the main street, anxiously searching for a pawnshop. There, at the end of the street, he spotted the three shiny, inviting balls. He rushed in, out of breath, tossed down the trousers, and asked for five shillings. "What name?" the pawnbroker asked. "John Libbel," he replied, without thinking. "How do you spell that?" "Two b's!"
He got the five shillings and hastened back to the station, where his cousin Bob was anxiously awaiting him. Robert Louis did not have to explain that his little run up the street was a financial success—that much was understood. But what pleased him most was that he had discovered a new man, a very important man, John Libbel, the man who made pawnbrokers possible, the universal client of the craft. "You mean[Pg 13] patient, not client," interposed Bob.
He got the five shillings and rushed back to the station, where his cousin Bob was anxiously waiting for him. Robert Louis didn't need to explain that his quick trip up the street was a financial success—that was clear. But what made him happiest was that he had found a new person, a very important person, John Libbel, the man who made pawnbrokers possible, the universal customer of the trade. "You mean[Pg 13] patient, not customer," Bob interjected.
Then they invented the word libbelian, meaning one with pawnbroker inclinations. Libbelattos meant the children of John Libbel, and so it went.
Then they invented the word libbelian, meaning someone with pawnbroker tendencies. Libbelattos referred to the children of John Libbel, and so it continued.
The boys had an old font of type, and they busied themselves printing cards for John Libbel, giving his name and supposed business and address. These they gave out on the street, slipped under doors, or placed mysteriously in the hands of fussy old gentlemen.
The boys had an old typeface, and they kept themselves busy printing cards for John Libbel, listing his name, supposed business, and address. They handed these out on the street, slipped them under doors, or discreetly placed them in the hands of fussy old men.
Finally the boys got to ringing doorbells and asking if John Libbel lived within. They sought Libbel at hotels, stopped men on the street and asked them if their name wasn't John Libbel, and when told no, apologized profusely and declared the resemblance most remarkable.
Finally, the boys started ringing doorbells and asking if John Libbel lived there. They looked for Libbel at hotels, stopped men on the street and asked if their name was John Libbel, and when they were told no, they apologized profusely and said the resemblance was quite remarkable.
They tied up packages of ashes or sawdust, very neatly labeled, "Compliments of John Libbel," and dropped them on the street. This was later improved on by sealing the package and marking it, "Gold Dust, for Assayer's Office, from John Libbel." These packages would be placed along the street, and the youthful jokers would watch from doorways and see the packages slyly slipped into pockets, or if the finder were honest he would hurry away to the Assayer's Office with his precious find to claim a reward.
They wrapped up packages of ashes or sawdust, with neat labels reading, "Compliments of John Libbel," and tossed them onto the street. This was later refined by sealing the package and labeling it, "Gold Dust, for Assayer's Office, from John Libbel." These packages would be scattered along the street, and the young pranksters would watch from doorways, seeing the packages quickly stashed in pockets, or if someone was honest, they would rush off to the Assayer's Office with their valuable find to claim a reward.
The end of this particular kind of fun came when the two boys walked into a shop and asked for John Libbel. The clerk burst out laughing and said, "You are the[Pg 14] Stevenson boys who have fooled the town!" Jokes explained cease to be jokes, and the young men sorrowfully admitted that Libbel was dead and should be buried.[Pg 15]
The end of this type of fun came when the two boys walked into a shop and asked for John Libbel. The clerk laughed out loud and said, "You are the[Pg 14] Stevenson boys who have tricked the whole town!" Jokes lose their humor when explained, and the young men sadly admitted that Libbel was dead and should be buried.[Pg 15]
Robert Louis was an only son, and alternately was disciplined and then humored, as only sons usually are.
Robert Louis was an only son, and he was sometimes disciplined and sometimes spoiled, just like many only sons tend to be.
His father was a civil engineer in the employ of the Northern Lights Company, and it was his business to build and inspect lighthouses. At his office used to congregate a motley collection of lighthouse-keepers, retired sea-captains, mates out of a job—and with these sad dogs of the sea little Robert used to make close and confidential friendships.
His father worked as a civil engineer for the Northern Lights Company, where he built and inspected lighthouses. His office was often filled with a diverse group of lighthouse keepers, retired sea captains, and unemployed mates—and little Robert formed close, trusting friendships with these weary sailors.
While he was yet a child he made the trip to Italy with his mother, and brought back from Rome and from Venice sundry crucifixes, tear-bottles and "Saint Josephs," all duly blessed, and these he sold to his companions at so many whacks apiece. That is to say, the purchaser had to pay for the gift by accepting on his bare hand a certain number of whacks with a leather strap. If the recipient winced, he forfeited the present.
While he was still a child, he traveled to Italy with his mother and brought back various crucifixes, tear bottles, and "Saint Josephs" from Rome and Venice, all properly blessed. He sold these to his friends for a certain number of whacks each. This meant that the buyer had to pay for the gift by taking a certain number of hits with a leather strap on their bare hand. If the person flinched, they lost the gift.
The boy was flat-chested and spindle-shanked and used to bank on his physical weakness when lessons were to be evaded. He was two years at the Edinburgh Academy, where he reduced the cutting of lectures and recitations to a system, and substituted Dumas and Scott for more learned men who prepared books for the sole purpose of confounding boys.
The boy had a flat chest and skinny legs and often relied on his physical weakness to skip lessons. He spent two years at the Edinburgh Academy, where he turned ditching lectures and recitations into a routine, opting for Dumas and Scott instead of the more scholarly authors who wrote books just to confuse boys.
As for making an engineer of the young man, the stern, practical father grew utterly discouraged when he saw[Pg 16] mathematics shelved for Smollett. Robert was then put to studying law with a worthy barrister.
As for turning the young man into an engineer, the strict, practical father became completely disheartened when he noticed[Pg 16] that mathematics was being set aside for Smollett. Robert was then tasked with studying law under a respectable barrister.
Law is business, and to suppose that a young man who religiously spent his month's allowance the day it was received, could make a success at the bar shows the vain delusion that often fills the parental head.
Law is a business, and thinking that a young man who eagerly spends his month's allowance the moment he gets it could succeed in the legal field shows the unrealistic expectations that often cloud a parent's judgment.
Stevenson's essay, "A Defense of Idlers," shows how no time is actually lost, not even that which is idled away. But this is a point that is very hard to explain to ambitious parents.
Stevenson's essay, "A Defense of Idlers," argues that no time is truly wasted, not even the time spent idling. However, this is a difficult point to convey to ambitious parents.
The traditional throwing overboard of the son the day he is twenty-one, allowing him to sink or swim, survive or perish, did not prevail with the Stevensons. At twenty-two Robert Louis still had his one guinea a month, besides what he could cajole, beg or borrow from his father and mother. He grew to watch the mood of his mother, and has recorded that he never asked favors of his father before dinner.
The typical tradition of throwing a son overboard on his twenty-first birthday, forcing him to sink or swim, didn’t apply to the Stevensons. At twenty-two, Robert Louis was still receiving his one guinea a month, plus whatever he could charm, beg, or borrow from his parents. He learned to pay attention to his mother's mood, and he noted that he never requested favors from his father before dinner.
At twenty-three he sold an essay for two pounds, and referred gaily to himself as "one of the most popular and successful essayists in Great Britain." He was still a child in spirit, dependent upon others for support. He looked like a girl with his big wide-open eyes and long hair. As for society, in the society sense, he abhorred it and would have despised it if he had despised anything. The soft platitudes of people who win distinction by being nothing, doing nothing, and saying nothing except what has been said before, moved him[Pg 17] to mocking mirth. From childhood he was a society rebel. He wore his hair long, because society men had theirs cut close.
At twenty-three, he sold an essay for two pounds and cheerfully called himself "one of the most popular and successful essayists in Great Britain." He still had a childlike spirit, relying on others for support. He looked like a girl with his big, wide-open eyes and long hair. As for society, in the social sense, he hated it and would have looked down on it if he felt strongly about anything. The empty platitudes of people who gain recognition by being nothing, doing nothing, and saying nothing except what’s already been said made him[Pg 17] chuckle in mockery. From a young age, he was a rebel against society. He wore his hair long because society men kept theirs trimmed short.
His short velvet coat, negligee shirt and wide-awake hat were worn for no better reason. His long cloak gave him a look of haunting mystery, and made one think of a stage hero or a robber you read of in books. Motives are mixed, and foolish folks who ask questions about why certain men do certain things, do not know that certain men do certain things because they wish to, and leave to others the explanation of the whyness of the wherefore.
His short velvet coat, negligee shirt, and wide-awake hat were worn for no particular reason. His long cloak gave him an air of haunting mystery, making him seem like a character from a play or a thief you read about in stories. Motives are complicated, and foolish people who question why certain men act a certain way don’t realize that certain men do things simply because they want to, leaving it to others to explain the reasons behind their actions.
People who always dress, talk and act alike do so for certain reasons well understood, but the man who does differently from the mass is not so easy to analyze and formulate.
People who always dress, talk, and act the same way do it for specific, well-understood reasons. However, the person who stands out from the crowd is harder to analyze and define.
The feminine quality in Robert Louis' nature shows itself in that he fled the company of women, and with them held no converse if he could help it. He never wrote a love-story, and once told Crockett that if he ever dared write one it would be just like "The Lilac Sunbonnet."
The feminine quality in Robert Louis' nature shows in the fact that he avoided being around women, and he never engaged in conversation with them if he could avoid it. He never wrote a love story, and once told Crockett that if he ever dared to write one, it would be just like "The Lilac Sunbonnet."
Yet it will not do to call Stevenson effeminate, even if he was feminine. He had a courage that outmatched his physique. Once in a cafe in France, a Frenchman made the remark that the English were a nation of cowards.
Yet it wouldn't be fair to call Stevenson effeminate, even if he had a feminine side. He possessed a courage that surpassed his physical appearance. Once, in a café in France, a Frenchman commented that the English were a nation of cowards.
The words had scarcely passed his lips before Robert[Pg 18] Louis flung the back of his hand in the Frenchman's face. Friends interposed and cards were passed, but the fire-eating Frenchman did not call for his revenge or apology—much to the relief of Robert Louis.
The words had barely left his mouth before Robert[Pg 18] Louis slapped the back of his hand in the Frenchman's face. Friends stepped in, and cards were exchanged, but the fiery Frenchman didn’t demand his revenge or an apology—much to Robert Louis's relief.
Plays were begun, stories blocked out, and great plans made by Robert Louis and his cousin for passing a hawser to literature and taking it in tow.
Plays were started, stories outlined, and big plans created by Robert Louis and his cousin for linking literature and bringing it along.
When Robert Louis was in his twenty-fourth year he found a copy of "Leaves of Grass," and he and his cousin Bob reveled in what they called "a genuine book." They heard that Michael Rossetti was to give a lecture on Whitman in a certain drawing-room.
When Robert Louis was twenty-four, he discovered a copy of "Leaves of Grass," and he and his cousin Bob enjoyed what they referred to as "a real book." They learned that Michael Rossetti was going to give a lecture on Whitman in a particular drawing room.
The young men attended, without invitation, and walked in coatless, just as they had heard that Walt Whitman appeared at the Astor House in New York, when he went by appointment to meet Emerson. After hearing Rossetti discuss Whitman they got the virus fixed in their systems.
The young men showed up uninvited and walked in without coats, just like they had heard Walt Whitman did at the Astor House in New York when he went to meet Emerson. After listening to Rossetti talk about Whitman, they caught the excitement.
They walked up and down Princess Street in their shirt-sleeves, and saw fair ladies blush and look the other way. Next they tried sleeveless jerseys for street wear, and speculated as to just how much clothing they would have to abjure before women would entirely cease to look at them.
They walked up and down Princess Street in their shirt sleeves, noticing fair ladies blush and look away. Then they tried wearing sleeveless jerseys for street style and wondered how much clothing they would have to give up before women would completely stop noticing them.
[Pg 19]The hectic flush was upon the cheek of Robert Louis, and people said he was distinguished. "Death admires me, even if the publishers do not," he declared. The doctors gave orders that he should go South and he seized upon the suggestion and wrote "Ordered South"—and started. Bob went with him, and after a trip through Italy, they arrived at Barbizon to see the scene of "The Angelus," and look upon the land of Millet—Millet, whom Michael Rossetti called "The Whitman of Art."
[Pg 19]Robert Louis had a hectic flush on his cheeks, and people said he stood out. "Death admires me, even if the publishers don't," he stated. The doctors recommended that he go South, and he jumped at the chance, writing "Ordered South"—and set off. Bob went with him, and after traveling through Italy, they reached Barbizon to see the location of "The Angelus" and experience the land of Millet—Millet, whom Michael Rossetti referred to as "The Whitman of Art."
Bob was an artist: he could paint, write, and play the flageolet. Robert Louis declared that his own particular velvet jacket and big coat would save him at Barbizon, even if he could not draw any to speak of. "In art the main thing is to look the part—or else paint superbly well," said Robert Louis.
Bob was an artist: he could paint, write, and play the flute. Robert Louis claimed that his fancy velvet jacket and oversized coat would keep him safe at Barbizon, even if he couldn’t draw to save his life. "In art, the most important thing is to look the part—or else to paint amazingly well," said Robert Louis.
The young men got accommodations at "Siron's." This was an inn for artists, artists of slender means—and the patrons at Siron's held that all genuine artists had slender means. The rate was five francs a day for everything, with a modest pro-rata charge for breakage. The rules were not strict, which prompted Robert Louis to write the great line, "When formal manners are laid aside, true courtesy is the more rigidly exacted." Siron's was an inn, but it was really much more like an exclusive club, for if the boarders objected to any particular arrival, two days was the outside limit of his stay. Buttinsky the bounder was interviewed and[Pg 20] the early coach took the objectionable one away forever.
The young men found a place to stay at "Siron's." This was an inn for artists, those with limited means—and the guests at Siron's believed that all true artists were financially struggling. The rate was five francs a day for everything, with a small charge for any breakage. The rules weren't too strict, which led Robert Louis to write the famous line, "When formal manners are laid aside, true courtesy is the more rigidly exacted." Siron's was an inn, but it felt more like an exclusive club, because if the residents didn’t like a new arrival, they could only stay for two days at most. Buttinsky, the unwelcome guest, was interviewed and[Pg 20] the early coach took him away for good.
And yet no artist was ever sent away from Siron's—no matter how bad his work or how threadbare his clothes—if he was a worker; if he really tried to express beauty, all of his eccentricities were pardoned and his pot-boiling granted absolution. But the would-be Bohemian, or the man in search of a thrill, or if in any manner the party on probation suggested that Madame Siron was not a perfect cook and Monsieur Siron was not a genuine grand duke in disguise, he was interviewed by Bailley Bodmer, the local headsman of the clan, and plainly told that escape lay in flight.
And yet no artist was ever turned away from Siron's—regardless of how poor their work was or how worn their clothes were—if they were genuinely trying to create beauty. All their quirks were forgiven, and their struggle to make a living was excused. But if someone acted like a wannabe Bohemian, sought out excitement, or hinted in any way that Madame Siron wasn’t an amazing cook and Monsieur Siron wasn’t really a grand duke in disguise, they would be called in by Bailley Bodmer, the local enforcer of the group, and be told clearly that the only way out was to leave.
At Siron's there were several Americans, among them being Whistler; nevertheless Americans as a class were voted objectionable, unless they were artists, or perchance would-bes who supplied unconscious entertainment by an excess of boasting. Women, unless accompanied by a certified male escort, were not desired under any circumstances. And so matters stood when the "two Stensons" (the average Frenchman could not say Stevenson) were respectively Exalted Ruler and Chief Councilor of Siron's.
At Siron's, there were several Americans, including Whistler; however, Americans as a group were generally seen as undesirable, unless they were artists or, perhaps, aspiring artists who unintentionally entertained others with their excessive bragging. Women were not welcome under any circumstances unless they were with an approved male escort. And that's how things were when the "two Stensons" (the average Frenchman couldn't pronounce Stevenson) held the positions of Exalted Ruler and Chief Councilor of Siron's.
At that time one must remember that the chambermaid and the landlady might be allowed to mince across the stage, but men took the leading parts in life. The cousins had been away on a three-days' tramping tour through the forest. When they returned they were informed that something terrible had occurred—a woman had[Pg 21] arrived: an American woman with a daughter aged, say, fourteen, and a son twelve. They had paid a month in advance and were duly installed by Siron. Siron was summoned and threatened with deposition. The poor man shrugged his shoulders in hopeless despair. Mon Dieu! how could he help it—the "Stensons" were not at hand to look after their duties—the woman had paid for accommodations, and money in an art colony was none too common! But Bailley Bodmer—had he, too, been derelict? Bailley appeared, his boasted courage limp, his prowess pricked.
At that time, it should be noted that the chambermaid and the landlady could walk around the stage, but men took the lead in life. The cousins had been away on a three-day hiking trip through the woods. Upon their return, they learned that something terrible had happened—a woman had[Pg 21] arrived: an American woman with a daughter of about fourteen and a son of twelve. They had paid a month in advance and were properly settled in by Siron. Siron was called and threatened with being removed from his position. The poor guy shrugged his shoulders in despair. Mon Dieu! How could he help it—the "Stensons" weren't around to take care of their responsibilities—the woman had paid for her stay, and money in an art colony was not exactly flowing! But what about Bailley Bodmer—had he been neglectful too? Bailley showed up, his confidence deflated, his bravado punctured.
He asked to have a man pointed out—any two or three men—and he would see that the early stage should not go away empty. But a woman, a woman in half-mourning, was different, and besides, this was a different woman. She was an American, of course, but probably against her will. Her name was Osbourne and she was from San Francisco. She spoke good French and was an artist. One of the Stevensons sneezed; the other took a lofty and supercilious attitude of indifference. It was tacitly admitted that the woman should be allowed to remain, her presence being a reminder to Siron of remissness, and to Bailley of cowardice.
He asked to have a couple of guys pointed out—just any two or three—and he would make sure the early stage wouldn't go away empty. But a woman, especially a woman in half-mourning, was different, and besides, this was a different woman. She was American, of course, but probably not by choice. Her name was Osbourne, and she was from San Francisco. She spoke fluent French and was an artist. One of the Stevensons sneezed; the other adopted a lofty and dismissive attitude. It was generally accepted that the woman should be allowed to stay, as her presence served as a reminder to Siron of his negligence, and to Bailley of his cowardice.
So the matter rested, the Siron Club being in temporary disgrace, the unpleasant feature too distasteful even to discuss. As the days passed, however, it was discovered that Mrs. Osbourne did not make any demands upon the Club. She kept her own counsel,[Pg 22] rose early and worked late, and her son and daughter were very well behaved and inclined to be industrious in their studies and sketching.
So the situation stood, the Siron Club facing a brief period of shame, the uncomfortable aspect too unpleasant to talk about. As time went on, it became clear that Mrs. Osbourne didn’t make any demands on the Club. She kept her thoughts to herself,[Pg 22] got up early and worked late, and her son and daughter were well-mannered and showed a strong work ethic in their studies and art.
It was discovered one day that Robert Louis had gotten lunch from the Siron kitchen and was leading the Osbourne family on a little excursion to the wood back of Rosa Bonheur's. Self-appointed scouts who happened to be sketching over that way came back and reported that Mrs. Osbourne was seen painting, while Robert Louis sat on a rock near by and told pirate tales to Lloyd, the twelve-year-old boy. A week later Robert Louis had one of his "bad spells," and he told Bob to send for Mrs. Osbourne. Nobody laughed after this. It was silently and unanimously voted that Mrs. Osbourne was a good fellow, and soon she was enjoying all the benefits of the Siron Club. When a frivolous member suggested that it be called the Siren Club he was met with an oppressive stillness and black looks.
It was discovered one day that Robert Louis had grabbed lunch from the Siron kitchen and was taking the Osbourne family on a little outing to the woods behind Rosa Bonheur's. Some self-appointed scouts who were sketching nearby came back and reported that Mrs. Osbourne was seen painting while Robert Louis sat on a rock nearby telling pirate stories to Lloyd, the twelve-year-old boy. A week later, Robert Louis had one of his "bad spells," and he told Bob to call for Mrs. Osbourne. Nobody laughed after that. It was silently and unanimously decided that Mrs. Osbourne was a great person, and soon she was reaping all the benefits of the Siron Club. When a frivolous member suggested it be called the Siren Club, he was met with a heavy silence and dark looks.
Mrs. Osbourne was educated, amiable, witty and wise. She evidently knew humanity, and was on good terms with sorrow, although sorrow never subdued her; what her history was nobody sought to inquire.
Mrs. Osbourne was educated, friendly, witty, and wise. She clearly understood people and had a good relationship with sorrow, although sorrow never overwhelmed her; no one bothered to ask about her past.
When she sketched, Robert Louis told pirate tales to Lloyd.
When she was drawing, Robert Louis shared pirate stories with Lloyd.
The Siron Club took on a degree of sanity that it had not known before. Little entertainments were given now and then, where Mrs. Osbourne read to the company from an unknown American poet, Joaquin Miller[Pg 23] by name, and Bob expounded Walt Whitman.
The Siron Club embraced a level of sanity it hadn’t experienced before. They held occasional small gatherings where Mrs. Osbourne read to everyone from an obscure American poet named Joaquin Miller[Pg 23], while Bob discussed Walt Whitman.
The Americans as a people evidently were not wholly bad—at least there was hope for them. Bob began to tire of Barbizon, and finally went back to Edinburgh alone. Arriving there he had to explain why Robert Louis did not come too.
The Americans as a people clearly weren't entirely bad—at least there was hope for them. Bob started to lose interest in Barbizon and eventually returned to Edinburgh by himself. When he arrived, he had to explain why Robert Louis didn't come along.
Robert Louis had met an American woman, and they seemed to like each other. The parents of Robert Louis did not laugh: they were grieved. Their son, who had always kept himself clear from feminine entanglements, was madly, insanely, in love with a woman, the mother of two grown-up children, and a married woman and an American at that—it was too much!
Robert Louis had met an American woman, and they appeared to be into each other. Robert Louis's parents were not amused: they were upset. Their son, who had always steered clear of romantic relationships, was head over heels, completely in love with a woman who was not only married but also the mother of two grown children—and an American, to top it off—it was just too much!
Just how they expostulated and how much will never be known. They declined to go over to France to see her, and they declined to have her come to see them: a thing Mrs. Osbourne probably would not have done—at that time, anyway.
Just how they argued and how much will never be known. They refused to go to France to see her, and they refused to have her come to see them: something Mrs. Osbourne probably wouldn’t have done—at least not at that time.
But there was a comfort in this: their son was in much better health, and several of his articles had been accepted by the great London magazines.
But there was a comfort in this: their son was in much better health, and several of his articles had been accepted by the major London magazines.
So three months went by, when suddenly and without notice Robert Louis appeared at home, and in good spirits. As for Mrs. Osbourne, she had sailed for America with her two children. And the elder Stevensons breathed more freely.
So three months went by, when suddenly and without any warning, Robert Louis showed up at home, in a great mood. Meanwhile, Mrs. Osbourne had set off for America with her two kids. The elder Stevensons felt a sense of relief.
[Pg 24]On August Tenth, Eighteen Hundred Seventy-nine, Robert Louis sailed from Glasgow for New York on the steamship "Devonia." It was a sudden move, taken without the consent of his parents or kinsmen. The young man wrote a letter to his father, mailing it at the dock.
[Pg 24]On August 10, 1879, Robert Louis sailed from Glasgow to New York on the steamship "Devonia." It was a spontaneous decision made without his parents' or relatives' approval. The young man wrote a letter to his father and mailed it at the dock.
When the missive reached the father's hands, that worthy gentleman was unspeakably shocked and terribly grieved. He made frantic attempts to reach the ship before it had passed out of the Clyde and rounded into the North Sea, but it was too late. He then sent two telegrams to the Port of Londonderry, one to Louis begging him to return at once as his mother was very sick, and the other message to the captain of the ship ordering him to put the wilful son ashore bag and baggage.
When the letter got into the father's hands, that decent man was completely shocked and deeply saddened. He hurriedly tried to get to the ship before it left the Clyde and entered the North Sea, but it was too late. He then sent two telegrams to the Port of Londonderry, one to Louis asking him to come back immediately because his mother was very ill, and the other message to the captain of the ship telling him to put the stubborn son ashore with all his stuff.
The things we do when fear and haste are at the helm are usually wrong, and certainly do not mirror our better selves.
The things we do when we're scared and rushed are usually wrong, and they definitely don't reflect the best versions of ourselves.
Thomas Stevenson was a Scotchman, and the Scotch, a certain man has told us, are the owners of a trinity of bad things—Scotch whisky, Scotch obstinacy and Scotch religion. What the first-mentioned article has to do with the second and the third, I do not know, but certain it is that the second and the third are hopelessly intertwined—this according to Ian MacLaren, who ought to know.
Thomas Stevenson was a Scotsman, and according to a certain person, Scots are known for three bad traits—Scotch whisky, Scottish stubbornness, and Scottish religion. I’m not sure how the first one relates to the other two, but it’s clear that the second and third are deeply connected— at least, that’s what Ian MacLaren says, and he should know.
This obstinacy in right proportion constitutes will,[Pg 25] and without will life languishes and projects die a-borning. But mixed up with this religious obstinacy is a goodly jigger of secretiveness, and in order to gain his own point the religion of the owner does not prevent him from prevarication. In "Margaret Ogilvie," that exquisite tribute to his mother by Barrie, the author shows us a most religious woman who was well up to the head of the Sapphira class. The old lady had been reading a certain book, and there was no reason why she should conceal the fact. The son suddenly enters and finds the mother sitting quietly looking out of the window. She was suspiciously quiet. The son questions her somewhat as follows:
This stubbornness in just the right amount makes up will,[Pg 25] and without will, life drags on and ideas never come to life. But tangled in this religious stubbornness is a hefty dose of secrecy, and to get his way, a person's faith doesn’t stop him from lying. In "Margaret Ogilvie," that beautiful tribute to his mother by Barrie, the author presents us with a very religious woman who definitely fits the Sapphira mold. The old lady had been reading a particular book, and there was no reason for her to hide it. The son suddenly walks in and finds his mother sitting quietly, gazing out the window. She was suspiciously quiet. The son questions her somewhat like this:
"What are you doing, mother?"
"What are you doing, mom?"
"Nothing," was the answer.
"Nothing," was the reply.
"Have you been reading?"
"Have you been reading lately?"
"Do I look like it?"
"Do I look like that?"
"Why, yes—the book on your lap!"
"Of course—the book on your lap!"
"What book?"
"Which book?"
"The book under your apron."
"The book in your apron."
And so does this sweetly charming and deeply religious old lady prove her fitness in many ways to membership in the liar's league. She secretes, prevaricates, quibbles, lays petty traps and mouses all day long. The Eleventh Commandment, "Thou Shalt Not Snoop," evidently had never been called to her attention, and even her gifted son is seemingly totally unaware of it. So Thomas Stevenson, excellent man that he was, turned to[Pg 26] subterfuge, and telegraphed his runaway son that his mother was sick, appealing to his love for his mother to lure him back.
And so this sweetly charming and deeply religious old lady shows in many ways that she's suited for the liar's league. She hides things, twists the truth, nitpicks, sets petty traps, and snoops all day long. The Eleventh Commandment, "Thou Shalt Not Snoop," clearly had never been brought to her attention, and even her talented son seems completely oblivious to it. So Thomas Stevenson, great man that he was, resorted to [Pg 26] deception and sent a telegram to his runaway son saying that his mother was sick, appealing to his love for her to coax him back.
However, children do not live with their forebears for nothing—they know their parents just as well as their parents know them. Robert Louis reasoned that it was quite as probable that his father lied as that his mother was sick. He yielded to the stronger attraction—and stuck to the ship.
However, children don’t live with their parents for no reason—they understand their parents just as well as their parents understand them. Robert Louis thought it was just as likely that his father was lying as that his mother was sick. He gave in to the stronger pull—and stayed with the ship.
He was sailing to America because he had received word that Fanny Osbourne was very ill. Half a world divided them, but attraction to lovers is in inverse ratio to the square of the distance. He must go to her!
He was heading to America because he had heard that Fanny Osbourne was really sick. They were half a world apart, but the pull between lovers decreases with the square of the distance. He had to be with her!
She was sick and in distress. He must go to her. The appeals of his parents—even their dire displeasure—the ridicule of relatives, all were as naught. He had some Scotch obstinacy of his own. Every fiber of his being yearned for her. She needed him. He was going to her!
She was sick and struggling. He had to go to her. The pleas from his parents—even their serious disappointment—the mockery from relatives, all meant nothing to him. He had his own stubbornness. Every part of him longed for her. She needed him. He was going to her!
Of course his action in thus sailing away to a strange land alone was a shock to his parents. He was a man in years, but they regarded him as but a child, as indeed he was. He had never earned his own living. He was frail in body, idle, erratic, peculiar. His flashing wit and subtle insight into the heart of things were quite beyond his parents—in this he was a stranger to them. Their religion to him was gently amusing, and he congratulated himself on not having inherited it. He[Pg 27] had a pride, too, but Graham Balfour said it was French pride, not the Scotch brand. He viewed himself as a part of the passing procession. His own velvet jacket and marvelous manifestations in neckties added interest to the show. And that he admired his own languorous ways there is no doubt.
Of course, his decision to sail off to a foreign land by himself was a shock to his parents. He was an adult, but they still saw him as a child, which he essentially was. He had never supported himself. He was physically weak, lazy, unpredictable, and odd. His quick wit and deep understanding of things were completely lost on his parents—in that sense, he was a stranger to them. Their religious beliefs were mildly amusing to him, and he prided himself on not having inherited them. He had a sense of pride too, but Graham Balfour pointed out that it was French pride, not the Scottish kind. He viewed himself as part of the ongoing spectacle. His own velvet jacket and amazing collection of neckties added flair to the scene. And without a doubt, he admired his own laid-back style.
His "Dr. Jekyl and Mr. Hyde" he declared in sober earnest, in which was concealed a half-smile, was autobiography. And this is true, for all good things that every writer writes are a self-confession.
His "Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde," he stated seriously, with a hint of a smile, was autobiographical. And this is true because all the good things that every writer produces are a form of self-disclosure.
Stevenson was a hundred men in one and "his years were anything from sixteen to eighty," says Lloyd Osbourne in his "Memoirs." But when a letter came from San Francisco saying Fanny Osbourne was sick, all of that dilatory, procrastinating, gently trifling quality went out of his soul and he was possessed by one idea—he must go to her!
Stevenson was like a hundred different people in one, and "his years ranged from sixteen to eighty," according to Lloyd Osbourne in his "Memoirs." But when a letter arrived from San Francisco saying that Fanny Osbourne was sick, all of his laid-back, procrastinating, slightly playful nature disappeared, and he was overwhelmed by one thought—he had to go to her!
The captain of the ship had no authority to follow the order of an unknown person and put him ashore, so the telegram was given to the man to whom it referred.
The captain of the ship had no right to follow the order of an unknown person and put him ashore, so the telegram was given to the man it was meant for.
He read the message, smiled dreamily, tore it into bits and dropped it on the tide. And the ship turned her prow toward America and sailed away. So this was the man who had no firmness, no decision, no will! Aye, heretofore he had only lacked a motive. Now love supplied it.
He read the message, smiled dreamily, tore it into pieces, and dropped it in the tide. And the ship turned its bow toward America and sailed away. So this was the guy who had no strength, no determination, no will! Yeah, until now he had just lacked a reason. Now love gave him one.
[Pg 28]It is life supplies the writer his theme. People who have not lived, no matter how grammatically they may write, have no real message. Robert Louis had now severed the umbilical cord. He was going to live his own life, to earn his own living. He could do but one thing, and that was to write. He may have been a procrastinator in everything else, but as a writer he was a skilled mechanic. And so straightway on that ship he began to work his experiences up into copy. Just what he wrote the world will never know, for although the manuscript was sold to a publisher, yet Barabbas did not give it to the people. There are several ways by which a publisher can thrive.
[Pg 28]Life is what gives the writer their inspiration. People who haven’t truly lived, no matter how well they can write, don’t have anything meaningful to say. Robert Louis had now cut ties and was ready to live his own life, to support himself. He could do only one thing, and that was to write. He might have been a procrastinator in everything else, but as a writer, he was very skilled. So right away on that ship, he started turning his experiences into stories. What he wrote remains unknown to the world, because even though he sold the manuscript to a publisher, Barabbas didn’t share it with the public. There are many ways a publisher can succeed.
To get paid for not publishing is easy money—it involves no risk. In this instance an Edinburgh publisher bought the manuscript for thirty pounds, intending to print it in book form, showing the experience of a Scotchman in search of a fortune in New York.
To get paid for not publishing is easy money—it involves no risk. In this case, an Edinburgh publisher purchased the manuscript for thirty pounds, planning to print it as a book that tells the story of a Scotsman looking for fortune in New York.
In order to verify certain dates and data, the publisher submitted the manuscript to Thomas Stevenson. Great was that gentleman's interest in the literary venture of his son. He read with a personal interest, for he was the author of the author's being. But as he read he felt that he himself was placed in a most unenviable light, for although he was not directly mentioned, yet the suffering of the son on the emigrant ship seemed to point out the father as one who[Pg 29] disregarded his parental duties. And above all things Thomas Stevenson prided himself on being a good provider. Thomas Stevenson straightway bought the manuscript from the publisher for one hundred pounds.
To confirm certain dates and information, the publisher sent the manuscript to Thomas Stevenson. He was greatly interested in his son's literary project. He read it with a personal connection since he was the reason for his son's existence. However, as he read, he felt that he was being portrayed in an unfavorable light. Even though he wasn't directly mentioned, the son's suffering on the emigrant ship seemed to suggest that the father was someone who[Pg 29] neglected his parental responsibilities. Above all, Thomas Stevenson took pride in being a good provider. Without delay, he bought the manuscript from the publisher for one hundred pounds.
On hearing of the fate of his book, Robert Louis intimated to his father that thereafter it would be as well for them to deal direct with each other and thus save the middleman's profits.
On hearing about the fate of his book, Robert Louis suggested to his father that it would be better for them to communicate directly with each other and save the middleman's profits.
However, the father and son got together on the manuscript question some years later, and the over-sensitive parent was placated by striking out certain passages that might be construed as aspersions, and a few direct complimentary references inserted, and the printer got the book on payment of two hundred pounds. The transaction turned out so well that Thomas Stevenson said, "I told you so," and Robert Louis saw the patent fact that hindsight, accident and fear sometimes serve us quite as well as insight and perspicacity, not to mention perspicuity. We aim for one target and hit the bull's-eye on another. We sail for a certain port, where, unknown to us, pirates lie in wait, and God sends His storms and drives us upon Treasure Island. There we load up with ingots; the high tide floats us, and we sail away for home with our unearned increment to tell the untraveled natives how we most surely are the people and that wisdom will die with us.
However, the father and son eventually agreed on the manuscript issue a few years later, and the overly sensitive parent was reassured by removing certain passages that could be seen as slights, along with adding a few direct compliments, and the printer published the book after a payment of two hundred pounds. The outcome was so positive that Thomas Stevenson remarked, "I told you so," and Robert Louis recognized the clear fact that sometimes hindsight, chance, and fear help us just as much as insight and sharp discernment, not to mention clarity. We aim for one goal and hit the mark on another. We set sail for a specific destination, where, unbeknownst to us, pirates are lurking, and God sends storms that drive us to Treasure Island. There, we fill our holds with gold; the high tide carries us, and we sail home with our unearned fortune to tell the inexperienced locals that we are definitely the ones who possess wisdom, and that it will end with us.
[Pg 30]Robert Louis was a sick man. The ship was crowded and the fare and quarters were far from being what he always had been used to. The people he met in the second cabin were neither literary nor artistic, but some of them had right generous hearts. On being interrogated by one of his messmates as to his business, Robert Louis replied that he was a stone-mason. The man looked at his long, slim, artistic fingers and knew better, but he did not laugh.
[Pg 30]Robert Louis was unwell. The ship was packed, and the price and accommodations were nothing like what he was used to. The people he encountered in the second cabin weren't particularly literary or artistic, but some of them had truly generous hearts. When one of his cabin mates asked him what he did for a living, Robert Louis said he was a stone mason. The man glanced at his long, slim, artistic fingers and realized the truth, but he didn't laugh.
He respected this young man with the hectic flush, reverenced his secret whatever it might be, and smuggled delicacies from the cook's galley for the alleged stone-mason. "Thus did he shovel coals of fire on my head until to ease my heart I called him aft one moonlight night and told him I was no stone-mason, and begged him to forgive me for having sought to deceive one of God's own gentlemen." Meantime, every day our emigrant turned out a little good copy, and this made life endurable, for was it not Robert Louis himself who gave us this immortal line, "I know what pleasure is, for I have done good work"?
He admired this young man with the hectic flush, respected his secret, whatever it might be, and sneaked treats from the cook's kitchen for the supposed stone-mason. "He kept piling coals of fire on my head until, to ease my heart, I called him over one moonlit night and told him I wasn’t a stone-mason, and I asked him to forgive me for trying to deceive one of God’s own gentlemen." Meanwhile, every day our emigrant produced a little good work, and this made life bearable, for wasn’t it Robert Louis himself who gave us this timeless line, "I know what pleasure is, for I have done good work"?
He was going to her. Arriving in New York he straightway invested two good dollars in a telegram to San Francisco, and five cents in postage on a letter to Edinburgh. These two things done he would take time to rest up for a few days in New York. One of the passengers had given him the address of a plain and[Pg 31] respectable tavern, where an honest laborer of scanty purse could find food and lodging. This was Number Ten West Street.
He was on his way to see her. After arriving in New York, he quickly spent two dollars on a telegram to San Francisco and five cents on a letter to Edinburgh. With those tasks taken care of, he planned to take a few days to relax in New York. One of the other passengers had given him the address of a simple and[Pg 31] decent tavern where a hardworking person with little money could find food and a place to stay. This was Number Ten West Street.
Robert Louis dare not trust himself to the regular transfer-company, so he listened to the siren song of the owner of a one-horse express-wagon who explained that the distance to Number Ten West Street was something to be dreaded, and that five dollars for the passenger and his two tin boxes was like doing it for nothing. The money was paid; the boxes were loaded into the wagon, and Robert Louis seated upon one of them, with a horse-blanket around him, in the midst of a pouring rain, the driver cracked his whip and started away. He drove three blocks to the starboard and one to port, and backed up in front of Number Ten West Street, which proved to be almost directly across the street from the place where the "Devonia" was docked. But strangers in a strange country can not argue—they can only submit.
Robert Louis couldn't trust himself to the regular transfer company, so he was swayed by the tempting words of a one-horse express wagon owner who said that the trip to Number Ten West Street would be a hassle, and that charging five dollars for him and his two small boxes was practically a steal. He paid the money; the boxes were loaded into the wagon, and Robert Louis sat on one of them, wrapped in a horse blanket, in the pouring rain, as the driver cracked his whip and set off. They drove three blocks to the right and one to the left, then backed up in front of Number Ten West Street, which turned out to be almost directly across from where the "Devonia" was docked. But newcomers in an unfamiliar place can't argue—they can only go along with it.
The landlord looked over the new arrival from behind the bar, and then through a little window called for his wife to come in from the kitchen. The appearance of the dripping emigrant who insisted in answer to their questions that he was not sick, and that he needed nothing, made an appeal to the mother-heart of this wife of an Irish saloonkeeper.
The landlord watched the newcomer from behind the bar and then called for his wife to come in from the kitchen through a small window. The sight of the soaked immigrant, who insisted he wasn't sick and didn't need anything despite their questions, stirred the motherly instincts of the wife of this Irish saloon owner.
Straightway she got dry clothes from her husband's wardrobe for the poor man, and insisted that he should[Pg 32] at once go to his room and change the wet garments for the dry ones. She then prepared him supper which he ate in the kitchen, and choked for gratitude when this middle-aged, stout and illiterate woman poured his tea and called him "dear heart."
Right away, she grabbed some dry clothes from her husband's closet for the poor guy and insisted that he should[Pg 32] go to his room and change out of his wet clothes immediately. She then made him dinner, which he ate in the kitchen, feeling overwhelmed with gratitude when this middle-aged, hefty, and uneducated woman poured his tea and called him "dear heart."
She asked him where he was going and what he was going to do. He dare not repeat the story that he was a stone-mason—the woman knew he was some sort of a superior being, and his answer that he was going out West to make his fortune was met by the Irish-like response, "And may the Holy Mother grant that ye find it."
She asked him where he was going and what he was planning to do. He didn’t want to admit he was a stonemason—the woman knew he was some kind of extraordinary person, and when he said he was heading out West to make his fortune, she replied in a cheerful Irish way, "And may the Holy Mother grant that you find it."
It is very curious how gentle and beautiful souls find other gentle and beautiful souls even in barrooms, and among the lowly—I really do not understand it! In his book Robert Louis paid the landlord of Number Ten West Street such a heartfelt compliment that the traditions still invest the place, and the present landlord is not forgetful that his predecessor once entertained an angel unawares.
It’s really interesting how kind and beautiful people can connect with other kind and beautiful souls, even in dive bars and among those who may seem humble—I truly don’t get it! In his book, Robert Louis gave the landlord of Number Ten West Street such a sincere compliment that the place still holds onto that tradition, and the current landlord remembers that his predecessor once unknowingly welcomed an angel.
When the literary pilgrim enters the door, scrapes his feet on the sanded floor, and says "Robert Louis Stevenson," the barkeeper and loafers straighten up and endeavor to put on the pose and manner of gentlemen and all the courtesy, kindness and consideration they can muster are yours. The man who could redeem a West Street barkeeper and glorify a dock saloon must indeed have been a most remarkable personality.[Pg 33]
When the literary traveler walks in, wipes his feet on the sandy floor, and says "Robert Louis Stevenson," the bartender and the regulars sit up straight and try to act like gentlemen, giving you all the courtesy, kindness, and respect they can manage. The person who could uplift a West Street bartender and elevate a dive bar must have truly been an extraordinary individual.[Pg 33]
To get properly keelhauled for his overland emigrant trip across the continent, Robert Louis remained in New York three days. The kind landlady packed a big basket of food—not exactly the kind to tempt the appetite of an invalid, but all flavored with good-will, and she also at the last moment presented him a pillow in a new calico pillowcase that has been accurately described, and the journey began.
To prepare for his overland emigrant trip across the continent, Robert Louis stayed in New York for three days. The kind landlady packed a large basket of food—not exactly what an invalid would crave, but all infused with good intentions. At the last moment, she also gave him a pillow in a new calico pillowcase, and the journey started.
There was no sleeping-car for the author of "A Lodging for the Night." He sat bolt upright and held tired babies on his knees, or tumbled into a seat and wooed the drowsy god. The third night out he tried sleeping flat in the aisle of the car on the floor until the brakeman ordered him up, and then two men proposed to fight the officious brakeman if he did not leave the man alone. To save a riot Robert Louis agreed to obey the rules. It was a ten-day trip across the continent, filled with discomforts that would have tried the constitution of a strong man.
There was no sleeper car for the author of "A Lodging for the Night." He sat up straight and held sleepy babies on his knees, or flopped into a seat and tried to catch some sleep. On the third night out, he attempted to sleep flat on the floor in the aisle until the conductor told him to get up, and then two guys offered to confront the pushy conductor if he didn’t leave the man alone. To avoid a scene, Robert Louis agreed to follow the rules. It was a ten-day trip across the country, full of discomforts that would have tested the endurance of anyone.
Robert Louis arrived "bilgy," as he expressed it, but alive. Mrs. Osbourne was better. The day she received the telegram was the turning-point in her case.
Robert Louis arrived "bilgy," as he put it, but alive. Mrs. Osbourne was doing better. The day she got the telegram marked a turning point in her condition.
The doctor perceived that his treatment was along the right line, and ordered the medicine continued.
The doctor realized that his treatment was on the right track and instructed to keep administering the medicine.
She was too ill to see Robert Louis—it was not necessary, anyway. He was near and this was enough. She began to gain. Just here seems a good place to say that[Pg 34] the foolish story to the effect that Mr. Osbourne was present at the wedding and gave his wife away has no foundation in fact. Robert Louis never saw Mr. Osbourne and never once mentioned his name to any one so far as we know. He was a mine-prospector and speculator, fairly successful in his work. That he and his wife were totally different in their tastes and ambitions is well understood. They whom God has put asunder no man can join together.
She was too sick to see Robert Louis—it wasn’t really needed, anyway. He was nearby, and that was enough. She started to get better. Right here seems like a good time to say that[Pg 34] the silly story that Mr. Osbourne was at the wedding and gave his wife away has no basis in fact. Robert Louis never met Mr. Osbourne and never mentioned his name to anyone, as far as we know. He was a mine prospector and speculator, fairly successful in his work. It’s well understood that he and his wife had completely different tastes and ambitions. Those whom God has separated, no one can bring together.
The husband and wife had separated, and Mrs. Osbourne went to France to educate her children—educate them as far from their father as possible. Also, she wished to study art on her own account. So, blessed be stupidity—and heart-hunger and haunting misery that drive one out and away.
The husband and wife had split, and Mrs. Osbourne went to France to educate her kids—educate them as far from their dad as she could. Plus, she wanted to study art for herself. So, thank goodness for foolishness—and the longing and constant sadness that push someone to leave.
She returned to California to obtain legal freedom and make secure her business affairs. There are usually three parties to a divorce, and this case was no exception. It is a terrible ordeal for a woman to face a divorce-court and ask the State to grant her a legal separation from the father of her children. Divorce is not a sudden, spontaneous affair—it is the culmination of a long train of unutterable woe. Under the storm and stress of her troubles Mrs. Osbourne had been stricken with fever. Sickness is a result, and so is health.
She went back to California to get a divorce and sort out her business. There are usually three sides involved in a divorce, and this situation was no different. It’s an incredibly difficult experience for a woman to stand in front of a divorce court and request the State to legally separate her from the father of her children. Divorce doesn’t just happen out of the blue—it’s the result of a long series of unbearable hardships. During the turmoil of her challenges, Mrs. Osbourne had fallen ill with a fever. Illness is one outcome, and so is recovery.
When Robert Louis arrived in San Francisco Mrs. Osbourne grew better. In a few months she pushed her divorce case to a successful conclusion.[Pg 35]
When Robert Louis arrived in San Francisco, Mrs. Osbourne started to recover. In a few months, she successfully wrapped up her divorce case.[Pg 35]
Mr. Osbourne must have been a man with some gentlemanly instincts, for he made no defense, provided a liberal little fortune for his former family, and kindly disappeared from view.
Mr. Osbourne must have had some gentlemanly qualities because he didn't defend himself, gave a generous little fortune to his former family, and quietly disappeared from sight.
Robert Louis did desultory work on newspapers in San Francisco and later at Monterey, with health up and down as hope fluctuated. In the interval a cablegram had come from his father saying, "Your allowance is two hundred and fifty pounds a year." This meant that he had been forgiven, although not very graciously, and was not to starve.
Robert Louis worked sporadically at newspapers in San Francisco and later in Monterey, his health varying as his hopes did. In the meantime, a cable from his father arrived saying, "Your allowance is two hundred and fifty pounds a year." This meant he had been forgiven, though not very kindly, and wouldn't have to worry about starving.
Robert Louis Stevenson and Fanny Osbourne were married May Tenth, Eighteen Hundred Eighty. "The Silverado Squatters" shows how to spend a honeymoon in a miner's deserted cabin, a thousand miles from nowhere. The Osbourne children were almost grown, and were at that censorious age when the average youngster feels himself capable of taking mental and moral charge of his parents.
Robert Louis Stevenson and Fanny Osbourne got married on May 10, 1880. "The Silverado Squatters" illustrates how to spend a honeymoon in an abandoned miner's cabin, a thousand miles from anywhere. The Osbourne kids were nearly adults and were at that critical age when the average young person believes they can take mental and moral control of their parents.
But these children were different; then, they had a different mother, and as for Robert Louis, he certainly was a different proposition from that ever evolved from creation's matrix. He belongs to no class, evades the label, and fits into no pigeonhole.
But these kids were different; back then, they had a different mom, and as for Robert Louis, he definitely was a different case from anything that ever came out of creation's origins. He doesn’t belong to any class, skips the labels, and doesn’t fit into any category.
The children never called him "father": he was always "Louis"—simply one of them. He married the family and they married him. He had captured their hearts in France by his story-telling, his flute-playing and[Pg 36] his skilful talent with the jackknife. Now he was with them for all time, and he was theirs. It was the most natural thing in the world.
The kids never called him "father"; he was always "Louis"—just one of them. He became part of the family, and they became part of his. He had won their hearts in France with his storytelling, his flute playing, and[Pg 36] his skill with a jackknife. Now he was with them forever, and he belonged to them. It felt completely natural.
Mrs. Stevenson was the exact opposite of her husband in most things. She was quick, practical, accurate, and had a manual dexterity in a housekeeping way beyond the lot of most women. With all his half-invalid, languid, dilettante ways, Robert Louis adored the man or woman who could do things. Perhaps this was why his heart went out to those who go down to the sea in ships, the folk whose work is founded not on theories, but on absolute mathematical laws.
Mrs. Stevenson was the complete opposite of her husband in almost every way. She was fast, practical, precise, and had a skill for housekeeping that surpassed most women. Despite his frail, lazy, and artsy tendencies, Robert Louis admired anyone who could accomplish tasks. Maybe that’s why he felt a connection to those who work at sea, the people whose jobs are based not on theories, but on strict mathematical principles.
In their fourteen years of married life, Robert Louis never tired of watching Fanny at her housekeeping. "To see her turn the flapjacks by a simple twist of the wrist is a delight not soon to be forgotten, and my joy is to see her hanging clothes on the line in a high wind."
In their fourteen years of marriage, Robert Louis never got tired of watching Fanny manage the household. "Watching her flip flapjacks with just a simple twist of her wrist is a joy that stays with you, and what I love most is seeing her hang clothes on the line in a strong wind."
The folks at home labored under the hallucination that Robert Louis had married "a native Californian," and to them a "native" meant a half-breed Indian. The fact was that Fanny was born in Indiana, but this explanation only deepened the suspicion, for surely people who lived in Indiana are Indians—any one would know that! Cousin Robert made apologies and explanations, although none was needed, and placed himself under the ban of suspicion of being in league to protect Robert Louis, for the fact that the boys had always[Pg 37] been quite willing to lie for each other had been very well known.
The people at home believed that Robert Louis had married "a native Californian," which to them meant a mixed-race Indian. The truth was that Fanny was born in Indiana, but this just fueled their suspicion because everyone knew that people from Indiana were Indians! Cousin Robert offered excuses and explanations, even though none were necessary, and put himself under suspicion for supposedly protecting Robert Louis, as it was widely known that the boys had always been ready to cover for each other.
Mrs. Stevenson made good all that Robert Louis lacked. In physique she was small, but sturdy and strong.
Mrs. Stevenson made up for everything that Robert Louis lacked. She was petite but sturdy and strong.
Mentally she was very practical, very sensible, very patient. Then she had wit, insight, sympathy and that fluidity of spirit which belongs only to the Elect Few who know that nothing really matters much either way. Such a person does not contradict, set folks straight as to dates, and shake the red rag of wordy warfare, even in the interests of truth.
Mentally, she was very practical, sensible, and patient. On top of that, she had wit, insight, sympathy, and that easygoing nature that only a select few possess, who understand that nothing truly matters all that much either way. A person like that doesn't argue, correct others about dates, or stir up verbal battles, even for the sake of truth.
Then keeping house on Silverado Hill was only playing at "keep-house," and the way all hands entered into the game made it the genuine thing. People who keep house in earnest or do anything else in dead earnest are serious, but not sincere. Sincere people are those who can laugh—even laugh at themselves—and thus are they saved from ossification of the heart and fatty degeneration of the cerebrum. The Puritans forgot how to play, otherwise they would never have hanged the witches or gone after the Quakers with fetters and handcuffs. Uric acid and crystals in the blood are bad things, but they are worse when they get into the soul.
Then keeping house on Silverado Hill was just pretending to "keep-house," but everyone got into the spirit of it, making it feel real. People who genuinely keep house or do anything else seriously are serious, but not truly sincere. Sincere people are those who can laugh—even at themselves—and that’s how they avoid hardening of the heart and the decline of the mind. The Puritans forgot how to have fun; otherwise, they wouldn’t have hanged the witches or persecuted the Quakers with chains and handcuffs. Uric acid and crystals in the blood are harmful, but they’re even worse when they settle in the soul.
That most delightful story of "Treasure Island" was begun as a tale for Lloyd Osbourne, around the evening campfire. Then the hearers begged that it be written out, and so it was begun, one chapter a day. As fast[Pg 38] as a chapter was written it was read in the evening to an audience that hung on every word and speculated as to what the characters would do next. All applauded, all criticized—all made suggestions as to what was "true," that is to say, as to what the parties actually did and said. "Treasure Island" is the best story of adventure ever written, and if anybody knows a better recipe for story-writing than the plan of writing just for fun, for some one else, it has not yet been discovered.
That wonderfully enjoyable story of "Treasure Island" started as a tale for Lloyd Osbourne around the evening campfire. Then the listeners asked for it to be written down, and so it began, one chapter at a time. As soon as a chapter was finished, it was read aloud in the evening to an audience that was captivated by every word and speculated about what the characters would do next. Everyone applauded, everyone critiqued—everyone suggested what was "true," meaning what the characters actually did and said. "Treasure Island" is the greatest adventure story ever written, and if anyone knows a better way to write a story than to do it just for fun, for someone else, it hasn't been found yet.
The miracle is that Robert Louis the Scotchman should have been so perfectly understood and appreciated by this little family from the other side of the world.
The miracle is that Robert Louis, the Scotsman, could be so perfectly understood and appreciated by this small family from the other side of the world.
The Englishman coming to America speaks a different language from ours—his allusions, symbols, aphorisms belong to another sphere. He does not understand us, nor we him. But Robert Louis Stevenson and Fanny Osbourne must have been "universals," for they never really had to get acquainted: they loved the same things, spoke a common language, and best of all recognized that what we call "life" isn't life at the last, and that an anxious stirring, clutching for place, pelf and power is not nearly so good in results as to play the flute, tell stories and keep house just for fun.
The Englishman coming to America speaks a different language from ours—his references, symbols, and sayings belong to another realm. He doesn’t understand us, and we don’t understand him. But Robert Louis Stevenson and Fanny Osbourne must have been "universals," because they didn't really need to get to know each other: they loved the same things, spoke a shared language, and importantly, recognized that what we call "life" isn't life in the end, and that a restless scramble for status, money, and power doesn’t yield nearly as good results as playing the flute, telling stories, and managing a household just for the fun of it.
The Stevenson spirit of gentle raillery was well illustrated by Mrs. Strong in an incident that ran somewhat thus: A certain boastful young person was telling of a funeral where among other gorgeous things were eight "pallberries."
The Stevenson spirit of gentle teasing was well illustrated by Mrs. Strong in an incident that went something like this: A certain bragging young person was talking about a funeral where, among other extravagant items, there were eight "pallberries."
Said Mrs. Stevenson in[Pg 39] admiration, "Just now, a-think, pallberries at a funeral; how delightful!" "My dear," said Robert Louis, reprovingly, "you know perfectly well that we always have pallberries at our funerals in Samoa."
Said Mrs. Stevenson in[Pg 39] admiration, "Right now, I was thinking, pallberries at a funeral; how lovely!" "My dear," Robert Louis replied, a bit scolding, "you know very well that we always have pallberries at our funerals in Samoa."
"Quite true, my dear, provided it is pallberry season."
"That's completely true, my dear, as long as it's pallberry season."
"And suppose it is not pallberry season, do we not have them tinted?"
"And what if it's not pallberry season, don't we have them colored?"
"Yes, but there is a tendency to pick them green—that is awful!"
"Yes, but there's a habit of picking them when they're unripe—that's terrible!"
"But not so awful as to leave them on the bushes until they get rotten."
"But not so bad that they leave them on the bushes until they go bad."
Finck in his fine book, "Romantic Love and Personal Beauty," says that not once in a hundred thousand times do you find man and wife who have reached a state of actual understanding.
Finck in his excellent book, "Romantic Love and Personal Beauty," says that not even once in a hundred thousand times do you find a husband and wife who have achieved a true understanding of each other.
Incompatibility comes from misunderstanding and misconstruing motives, and more often, probably, attributing motives where none exists. And until a man and a woman comprehend the working of each other's mind and "respect the mood," there is no mental mating, and without a mental mating we can talk of rights and ownership, but not of marriage.
Incompatibility arises from misunderstandings and misinterpretations of motives, and more often than not, from attributing motives where none actually exist. Until a man and a woman understand how each other thinks and "respect the mood," there can be no mental connection, and without that connection, we can discuss rights and ownership, but not marriage.
The delight of creative work lies in self-discovery: you are mining nuggets of power out of your own cosmos, and the find comes as a great and glad surprise. The kindergarten baby who discovers he can cut out a pretty shape from colored paper, and straightway wants to run home to show mamma his find, is not far[Pg 40] separated from the literary worker who turns a telling phrase, and straightway looks for Her, to read it to double his joy by sharing it. Robert Louis was ever discovering new beauties in his wife and she in him. Eliminate the element of surprise and anticipate everything a person can do or say, and love is a mummy. Thus do we get the antithesis—understanding and surprise.
The joy of creative work is in discovering yourself: you’re digging up nuggets of power from your own universe, and the discovery feels like a wonderful surprise. The kindergarten kid who finds out he can cut out a nice shape from colored paper and immediately wants to run home to show mom his find isn’t much different from the writer who crafts a clever phrase and instantly looks for someone to read it to, eager to share his joy. Robert Louis was always finding new beauty in his wife, and she in him. Take away the element of surprise and expect everything a person can do or say, and love becomes lifeless. This is how we get the opposite—understanding and surprise.
Marriage worked a miracle in Robert Louis; suddenly he became industrious. He ordered that a bell should be tinkled at six o'clock every morning or a whistle blown as a sign that he should "get away," and at once he began the work of the day. More probably he had begun it hours before, for he had the bad habit of the midnight brain. Kipling calls Robert Louis our only perfect artist in letters—the man who filed down to a hair.
Marriage worked a miracle in Robert Louis; suddenly he became hard-working. He had a bell rung at six o'clock every morning or a whistle blown as a signal for him to "get started," and immediately he began his work for the day. Most likely, he had already started it hours earlier, as he had the annoying habit of being a late-night thinker. Kipling calls Robert Louis our only perfect artist in writing—the man who honed his craft to perfection.
Robert Louis knew no synonyms; for him there was the right word and none other. He balanced the sentence over and over on his tongue, tried and tried again until he found the cadence that cast the prophetic purple shadow—that not only expressed a meaning, but which tokened what would follow.
Robert Louis didn't believe in synonyms; for him, there was only the right word. He repeated the sentence many times in his mind, trying again and again until he discovered the rhythm that created a powerful impression—one that not only conveyed a meaning but also hinted at what was to come.
He was always assiduously graceful, always desiring to present his idea in as persuasive a light as possible, and with as much harmony as possible. That self-revelatory expression of Stevenson's is eminently characteristic of the man: "I know what pleasure is, for I have done good work."
He was always diligently graceful, always wanting to present his idea in the most persuasive way possible, and with as much harmony as he could. That self-revealing expression of Stevenson’s is very characteristic of him: "I know what pleasure is, for I have done good work."
"Treasure Island" opened the market for Stevenson,[Pg 41] and thereafter there was a steadily increasing demand for his wares.
"Treasure Island" launched Stevenson into the market,[Pg 41] and after that, there was a growing demand for his works.
Health came back; and the folks at home seeing that Robert Louis was getting his name in the papers, and noting the steady, triumphant tone of sanity in all he wrote, came to the conclusion that his marriage was not a failure.
Health returned; and the people at home, noticing that Robert Louis was making headlines and recognizing the consistent, triumphant tone of sanity in everything he wrote, concluded that his marriage was not a failure.
[Pg 42]Above all men in the realm of letters Robert Louis had that peculiar and divine thing called "charm." To know him was to love him, and those who did not love him did not know him.
[Pg 42]Above all writers, Robert Louis had that unique and almost magical quality known as "charm." To know him was to love him, and those who didn’t love him simply didn’t know him.
This welling grace of spirit was also the possession of his wife.
This uplifting grace of spirit was something his wife also had.
In his married life Stevenson was always a lover, never the loved. The habit of his mind is admirably shown in these lines:
In his married life, Stevenson was always the one who loved, never the one who was loved. The way he thought is perfectly reflected in these lines:
TO MY WIFE
Trusty, dusky, vivid, true,
With eyes of gold and bramble dew,
Steel true and blade straight,
The Great Artisan made my mate.
Honor, courage, valor, fire,
A love that life could never tire,
Death quench nor evil stir,
The Mighty Master gave to her.
Teacher, pupil, comrade, wife,
A fellow-farer true through life,
Heart-whole and soul free,
The august Father gave to me.
TO MY WIFE
Loyal, dark, vivid, authentic,
With golden eyes and morning dew,
Sharp and intense,
The Great Creator made my partner.
Honor, courage, strength, passion,
A love that life could never diminish,
Neither death nor evil can shake,
The Mighty Master gave her to me.
Teacher, student, friend, wife,
A true life partner,
All in and unrestricted,
The great Father blessed me with her.
Edmund Gosse gives a pen-picture of Stevenson thus:[Pg 43]
Edmund Gosse paints a vivid picture of Stevenson like this:[Pg 43]
I came home dazzled with my new friend, saying as Constance does of Arthur, "Was ever such a gracious creature born?" That impression of ineffable mental charm was formed the first moment of acquaintance, about Eighteen Hundred Seventy-seven, and it never lessened or became modified. Stevenson's rapidity in the sympathetic interchange of ideas was, doubtless, the source of it. He has been described as an "egotist," but I challenge the description. If ever there was an altruist it was Louis Stevenson; he seemed to feign an interest in himself merely to stimulate you to be liberal in your confidences. Those who have written about him from later impressions than those of which I speak seem to me to give insufficient prominence to the gaiety of Stevenson. It was his cardinal quality in those early days. A childlike mirth leaped and danced in him; he seemed to skip the hills of life. He was simply bubbling with quips and jest; his inherent earnestness or passion about abstract things was incessantly relieved by jocosity; and when he had built one of his intellectual castles in the sand, a wave of humor was certain to sweep in and destroy it. I can not, for the life of me, recall any of his jokes; and written down in cold blood, they might not seem funny if I did. They were not wit so much as humanity, the many-sided outlook upon life. I am anxious that his laughter-loving mood should not be forgotten, because later on it was partly quenched by ill health, responsibility and the advance of years. He was often, in the old days, excessively, delightfully silly—silly with the silliness of an inspired schoolboy; I am afraid our laughter sometimes sounded ill in the ears of age.
I came home amazed by my new friend, saying like Constance does about Arthur, "Has any creature ever been so gracious?" That feeling of indescribable charm hit me the moment we met, around 1877, and it never faded or changed. Stevenson's quick ability to share ideas was definitely the reason for it. Some have called him an "egotist," but I challenge that label. If anyone was an altruist, it was Louis Stevenson; he seemed to pretend to care about himself just to encourage you to open up more. Those who have written about him based on later experiences than mine don't emphasize enough how joyful Stevenson was. That was his main trait back then. A childlike joy sparkled in him; he felt like he was skipping through life. He was always bubbling with jokes and humor; his deep passion for abstract ideas was constantly balanced by his playful nature, and whenever he built one of his intellectual castles in the sand, a wave of humor would inevitably wash it away. I honestly can't remember any of his jokes; even if they were written down, they might not seem funny. They were less about cleverness and more about humanity, a well-rounded view of life. I really want to make sure his love for laughter isn’t forgotten, because later on, it was somewhat stifled by illness, responsibilities, and aging. In those early days, he was often wonderfully silly—silly like an inspired schoolboy; I fear our laughter sometimes sounded inappropriate to older ears.
[Pg 44]A visit to Scotland and the elders capitulated, apologized, and asked for quarter. So delighted was Thomas Stevenson with Lloyd Osbourne that he made the boy his chief heir, and declared in the presence of Robert Louis that he only regretted that his own son was never half so likely a lad. To which Robert Louis made reply, "Genius always skips one generation."
[Pg 44] When they visited Scotland, the elders gave in, apologized, and asked for mercy. Thomas Stevenson was so impressed with Lloyd Osbourne that he named the boy as his primary heir, saying in front of Robert Louis that he only wished his own son had half as much potential. Robert Louis replied, "Genius always skips a generation."
Health had come to Robert Louis in a degree he had never before known. He also had dignity and a precision such as his parents and kinsmen had despaired of seeing in one so physically and mentally vacillating.
Health had come to Robert Louis in a way he had never experienced before. He also had a sense of dignity and precision that his parents and relatives had given up hoping to see in someone so physically and mentally unstable.
Stevenson was once asked by a mousing astrologer to state the date of his birth. Robert Louis looked at his wife soberly and slowly answered, "May Tenth, Eighteen Hundred Eighty." And not even a smile crossed the countenance of either. Each understood.
Stevenson was once asked by a mousey astrologer to share his birth date. Robert Louis looked at his wife seriously and slowly responded, "May 10, 1880." And not even a smile appeared on either of their faces. They both understood.
That the nature of Stevenson was buoyed up, spiritualized, encouraged and given strength by his marriage, no quibbler has ever breathed the ghost of a doubt. His wife supplied him the mothering care that gave his spirit wing. He loved her children as his own, and they reciprocated the affection in a way that embalms their names in amber forevermore.
That the essence of Stevenson was uplifted, inspired, supported, and empowered by his marriage is something no one has ever questioned. His wife provided him with the nurturing care that uplifted his spirit. He loved her children as if they were his own, and they returned that love in a way that preserves their names in everlasting memory.
When Robert Louis, after a hemorrhage, sat propped up in bed, forbidden to speak, he wrote on a pad with pencil: "Mr. Dumbleigh presents his compliments and praises God that he is sick so he has to be cared for by two[Pg 45] tender, loving fairies. Was ever a man so blest?"
When Robert Louis, after a bleeding episode, sat up in bed, unable to speak, he wrote on a pad with a pencil: "Mr. Dumbleigh sends his regards and thanks God that he is sick so he can be taken care of by two[Pg 45] tender, loving fairies. Has any man ever been so blessed?"
Again he begins the day by inditing a poem, "To the bare, brown feet of my wife and daughter dear." And this, be it remembered, was after the bare, brown feet had been running errands for him for thirteen years. And think you that women so loved, and by such a man, would not fetch and carry and run and find their highest joy in ministering to him? If he were thrice blest in having them, as he continually avowed, how about them? It only takes a small dole of love when fused with loyalty to win the abject, doglike devotion of a good woman. On the day of his death Stevenson said to his wife, "You have already given me fourteen years of life." And this is the world's verdict—fourteen years of life and love, and without these fourteen years the name and fame of Robert Louis Stevenson were writ in water; with them "R. L. S." has been cut deep in the granite of time, but better still, the gentle spirit of Stevenson lives again in the common heart of the world in lives made better.[Pg 46]
Once again, he starts the day by writing a poem, "To the bare, brown feet of my beloved wife and daughter." And keep in mind, this was after those bare, brown feet had been running errands for him for thirteen years. Do you really think that women who are so loved, especially by a man like him, wouldn’t take joy in taking care of him? If he was incredibly fortunate to have them, as he always claimed, what about their fortune? It only takes a little bit of love combined with loyalty to earn the devoted, dog-like loyalty of a good woman. On the day he died, Stevenson told his wife, "You have already given me fourteen years of life." And this is the conclusion of the world—fourteen years of life and love, and without those fourteen years, the name and reputation of Robert Louis Stevenson would have been forgotten; with them, "R. L. S." has been etched deeply in the stone of history, but even better, Stevenson’s gentle spirit continues to live on in the hearts of people everywhere, making lives better.[Pg 46]
[Pg 47]JOSIAH AND SARAH WEDGWOOD
Admitting my inexperience, I must say that I think the instinct for beauty and all the desire to produce beautiful things, which you and Goethe refer to as the "Art Impulse," is a kind of sex quality, not unlike the song of birds or their beautiful plumage.
Admitting my lack of experience, I have to say that I believe the instinct for beauty and the desire to create beautiful things, which you and Goethe call the "Art Impulse," is a sort of sexual quality, similar to the song of birds or their vibrant feathers.
—Josiah Wedgwood to Doctor Erasmus Darwin
—Josiah Wedgwood to Doctor Erasmus Darwin
Once upon a day a financial panic was on in Boston. Real estate was rapidly changing hands, most all owners making desperate efforts to realize. Banks which were thought to be solvent and solid went soaring skyward, and even collapsed occasionally, with a loud, ominous, R. G. Dun report. And so it happened that about this time Henry Thoreau strolled out of his cabin and looking up at the placid moon, murmured, "Moonshine, after all, is the only really permanent thing we possess."
Once upon a time, a financial panic hit Boston. Real estate was quickly changing hands, with most owners making frantic efforts to cash out. Banks that were believed to be stable and secure went soaring up, and sometimes collapsed unexpectedly, accompanied by a loud, foreboding R. G. Dun report. Around this time, Henry Thoreau stepped out of his cabin and, looking up at the calm moon, softly said, "Moonlight, after all, is the only truly permanent thing we have."
This is the first in the series of twelve love-stories—or "tales of moonshine," to use the phrase of Thomas Carlyle.
This is the first in a series of twelve love stories—or "tales of moonlight," as Thomas Carlyle would say.
In passing, let us note the fact that the doughty Thomas was not a lover, and he more than once growled out his gratitude in that he had never lost either his head or his heart, for men congratulate themselves on everything they have, even their limitations. Thomas Carlyle was not a lover.
In passing, let's acknowledge that the brave Thomas was not a lover, and he expressed his gratitude more than once for never losing either his head or his heart, as people take pride in everything they have, even their limitations. Thomas Carlyle was not a lover.
A great passion is a trinitarian affair. And I sometimes have thought it a matter of regret, as well as of wonder, that a strong man did not appear on the scene and fall in love with the winsome Jeannie Welsh. Conditions[Pg 50] were ripe there for a great drama. I know it would have blown the roof off that little house in Cheyne Row, but it might have crushed the heart of Thomas Carlyle and made him a lover, indeed. After death had claimed Jeannie as a bride, the fastnesses of the old Sartor Resartus soul were broken up, and Carlyle paced the darkness, crying aloud, "Oh, why was I cruel to her?" He manifested a tenderness toward the memory of the woman dead which the woman alive had never been able to bring forth.
A great passion involves three people. I’ve often thought it’s both regrettable and surprising that a strong man didn’t come along and fall in love with the charming Jeannie Welsh. The conditions[Pg 50] were perfect for an incredible story. I know it would have shaken that little house in Cheyne Row to its core, but it might have broken Thomas Carlyle's heart and turned him into a true lover. After Jeannie passed away, the defenses of Carlyle's old Sartor Resartus soul were shattered, and he wandered in the darkness, crying out, “Oh, why was I cruel to her?” He showed a tenderness for the memory of the woman who was gone that the woman who was alive had never been able to evoke.
Love demands opposition and obstacle. It is the intermittent or obstructed current that gives power.
Love requires challenges and hurdles. It's the interrupted or blocked flow that provides strength.
The finest flowers are those transplanted; for transplanting means difficulty, a readjusting to new conditions, and through the effort put forth to find adjustment does the plant progress. Transplanted men are the ones who do the things worth while, and transplanted girls are the only ones who inspire a mighty passion. Audrey transplanted might have evolved into a Nell Gwynn or a Lady Hamilton.
The best flowers are the ones that have been moved; because moving means facing challenges, adapting to new situations, and it's through the hard work of finding that adaptation that the plant thrives. Men who have been moved are the ones who accomplish meaningful things, and moved women are the ones who spark great passion. Audrey, if she had been moved, could have become a Nell Gwynn or a Lady Hamilton.
In such immortal love-stories as Romeo and Juliet, Tristram and Isolde, and Paolo and Francesca, a love so mad in its wild impetus is pictured that it dashes itself against danger; and death for the lovers, we feel from the beginning, is the sure climax when the curtain shall fall on the fifth act.
In timeless love stories like Romeo and Juliet, Tristram and Isolde, and Paolo and Francesca, a love so intense and passionate is depicted that it recklessly confronts danger; and from the very start, we sense that death awaits the lovers as the inevitable finale when the curtain drops on the fifth act.
The sustained popular interest in these tragedies proves that the entranced auditors have dabbled in the eddies,[Pg 51] so they feel a fervent interest in those hopelessly caught in the current, and from the snug safety of the parquette live vicariously their lives and the loves that might have been.
The ongoing interest in these tragedies shows that the captivated audience has engaged with the deeper themes,[Pg 51] making them feel a passionate connection to those who are helplessly swept away, while from the comfortable safety of the audience, they experience vicariously the lives and loves that could have happened.
But let us begin with a life-story, where love resolved its "moonshine" into life, and justified itself even to stopping the mouths of certain self-appointed censors, who caviled much and quibbled overtime. Here is a love so great that in its beneficent results we are all yet partakers.
But let’s start with a life story, where love turned its "moonshine" into real life, and proved itself even to silence some self-appointed critics, who complained a lot and nitpicked endlessly. This is a love so immense that we all still benefit from its positive outcomes.
[Pg 52]About all the civilization England has she got from the Dutch; her barbarisms are all her own. It was the Dutch who taught the English how to print and bind books and how to paint pictures.
[Pg 52]All of the civilization that England has comes from the Dutch; its barbaric traits are entirely its own. The Dutch taught the English how to print and bind books and how to paint.
It was the Dutch who taught the English how to use the potter's wheel and glaze and burn earthenware. Until less than two hundred years ago, the best pottery in use in England came from Holland. It was mostly made at Delft, and they called it Delftware.
It was the Dutch who showed the English how to use the potter's wheel and apply glaze and fire earthenware. Until less than two hundred years ago, the top pottery in England came from Holland. It was mainly produced in Delft, and they referred to it as Delftware.
Finally they got to making Delftware in Staffordshire. This was about the middle of the Eighteenth Century. And it seems that, a little before this time, John Wesley, a traveling preacher, came up this way on horseback, carrying tracts in his saddlebags, and much love in his heart. He believed that we should use our religion in our life—seven days in the week, and not save it up for Sunday. In ridicule, some one had called him a "Methodist," and the name stuck.
Finally, they started making Delftware in Staffordshire. This was around the middle of the 18th Century. It seems that, a little before this time, John Wesley, a traveling preacher, came through on horseback, carrying pamphlets in his saddlebags and a lot of love in his heart. He believed that we should practice our religion every day of the week and not just save it for Sunday. As a joke, someone had called him a "Methodist," and the name stuck.
John Wesley was a few hundred years in advance of his time. He is the man who said, "Slavery is the sum of all villainies." John Wesley had a brother named Charles, who wrote hymns, but John did things. He had definite ideas about the rights of women and children, also on temperance, education, taxation and exercise, and whether his followers have ever caught up with him, much less gone ahead of him, is not for me, a modest farmer, to say.
John Wesley was ahead of his time by a few hundred years. He famously said, "Slavery is the sum of all villainies." John had a brother named Charles, who wrote hymns, but John took action. He had clear beliefs about the rights of women and children, as well as on issues like temperance, education, taxation, and exercise. Whether his followers have ever caught up with him, let alone surpassed him, is not something for me, a humble farmer, to comment on.
In the published "Journal[Pg 53] of John Wesley," is this: "March 8, 1760. Preached at Burslem, a town made up of potters. The people are poor, ignorant, and often brutal, but in due time the heart must be moved toward God, and He will enlighten the understanding."
In the published "Journal[Pg 53] of John Wesley," is this: "March 8, 1760. Preached at Burslem, a town full of potters. The people are poor, uneducated, and often harsh, but eventually, their hearts will be turned toward God, and He will give them understanding."
And again: "Several in the congregation talked out loud and laughed continuously. And then one threw at me a lump of potter's clay that struck me in the face, but it did not disturb my discourse."
And again: "Several people in the crowd were talking loudly and laughing nonstop. Then one person threw a piece of clay at me that hit me in the face, but it didn’t interrupt my speech."
This whole section was just emerging out of the Stone Age, and the people were mostly making stoneware. They worked about four days in a week. The skilful men made a shilling a day—the women one shilling a week. And all the money they got above a meager living went for folly. Bear-baiting, bullfighting and drunkenness were the rule. There were breweries at Staffordshire before there were potteries, but now the potters made jugs and pots for the brewers.
This entire area was just coming out of the Stone Age, and the people were mainly producing stoneware. They worked about four days a week. The skilled men earned a shilling a day, while the women made one shilling a week. All the money they earned beyond a basic living went to wasteful activities. Bear-baiting, bullfighting, and drinking were the norm. Breweries existed in Staffordshire before potteries, but now the potters created jugs and pots for the brewers.
These potters lived in hovels, and, what is worse, were quite content with their lot. In the potteries women often worked mixing the mud, and while at work wore the garb of men.
These potters lived in shacks and, even worse, were completely satisfied with their situation. In the potteries, women often worked mixing the clay, and while doing so, they wore men's clothing.
Wesley referred to the fact of the men and women dressing alike, and relates that once a dozen women wearing men's clothes, well plastered with mud, entered the chapel where he was preaching, and were urged on by the men to affront him and break up the meeting.
Wesley pointed out that men and women were dressing similarly, and mentioned that once a group of twelve women dressed in men’s clothing, covered in mud, came into the chapel where he was preaching and were encouraged by the men to confront him and disrupt the meeting.
Then comes this interesting item: "I met a young[Pg 54] man by the name of J. Wedgwood, who had planted a flower-garden adjacent to his pottery. He also had his men wash their hands and faces and change their clothes after working in the clay. He is small and lame, but his soul is near to God."
Then comes this interesting point: "I met a young[Pg 54] man named J. Wedgwood, who had planted a flower garden next to his pottery. He also had his workers wash their hands and faces and change their clothes after working with the clay. He is small and limps, but his spirit is close to God."
I think that John Wesley was a very great man. I also think he was great enough to know that only a man who is in love plants a flower-garden.
I believe John Wesley was an exceptional man. I also believe he was wise enough to understand that only someone who is in love creates a flower garden.
Yes, such was the case—Josiah Wedgwood was in love, madly, insanely, tragically in love! And he was liberating that love in his work. Hence, among other forms that his "insanity" took, he planted a flower-garden.
Yes, that was the situation—Josiah Wedgwood was in love, completely, obsessively, and heartbreakingly in love! And he was channeling that love into his work. So, among other ways his "madness" expressed itself, he created a flower garden.
And of course, the garden was for the lady he loved.
And of course, the garden was for the woman he loved.
Love must do something—it is a form of vital energy and the best thing it does, it does for the beloved. Flowers are love's own properties. And so flowers, natural or artificial, are a secondary sex manifestation.
Love has to take action—it’s a kind of essential energy, and the greatest things it does are for the one we love. Flowers belong to love. Therefore, flowers, whether real or fake, represent a secondary expression of love.
I said Josiah Wedgwood was tragically in love—the word was used advisedly. One can play comedy; two are required for melodrama; but a tragedy demands three.
I said Josiah Wedgwood was tragically in love—the word was chosen carefully. You can play comedy; it takes two for melodrama; but a tragedy needs three.
A tragedy means opposition, obstacle, objection. Josiah Wedgwood was putting forth a flower-garden, not knowing why, possibly, but as a form of attraction. And John Wesley riding by, reined in, stopped and after talking with the owner of the flower-garden wrote, "He is small and lame, but his soul is near to God."
A tragedy refers to conflict, hurdles, and disapproval. Josiah Wedgwood was creating a flower garden, perhaps without fully understanding why, but it served as a way to draw people in. When John Wesley rode by, he pulled his horse to a stop, chatted with the flower garden's owner, and later wrote, "He is small and lame, but his soul is close to God."
[Pg 55]Josiah Wedgwood, like Richard Arkwright, his great contemporary, was the thirteenth child of his parents.
[Pg 55]Josiah Wedgwood, similar to Richard Arkwright, his notable peer, was the thirteenth child in his family.
Let family folk fear no more about thirteen being an unlucky number. The common law of England, which usually has some good reason based on commonsense for its existence, makes the eldest son the heir: this on the assumption that the firstborn inherits brain and brawn plus. If the firstborn happened to be a girl, it didn't count.
Let families no longer worry about thirteen being an unlucky number. The common law of England, which typically has some logical reason for its existence, designates the eldest son as the heir: this is based on the idea that the firstborn inherits intelligence and strength. If the firstborn is a girl, it doesn't count.
The rest of the family grade down until we get "the last run of shad." But Nature is continually doing things just as if to smash our theories. The Arkwrights and the Wedgwoods are immortal through Omega and not Alpha.
The rest of the family keeps declining until we reach "the last run of shad." But Nature consistently acts in ways that seem to challenge our theories. The Arkwrights and the Wedgwoods achieve immortality through Omega, not Alpha.
Thomas Wedgwood, the father of Josiah, was a potter who made butter-pots and owned a little pottery that stood in the yard behind the house. He owned it, save for a mortgage, and when he died, he left the mortgage and the property to his eldest son Thomas, to look after.
Thomas Wedgwood, Josiah's father, was a potter who created butter pots and ran a small pottery located in the yard behind their house. He owned it, except for a mortgage, and when he passed away, he left the mortgage and the property to his oldest son, Thomas, to manage.
Josiah was then nine years old, but already he was throwing clay on the potter's wheel. It would not do to say that he was clay in the hand of the potter, for while the boys of his age were frolicking through the streets of the little village of Burslem where he lived, he was learning the three R's at his mother's knee.
Josiah was nine years old, but he was already shaping clay on the potter's wheel. It wouldn't be accurate to say he was just clay in the potter's hands, because while other boys his age were playing around the streets of the small village of Burslem where he lived, he was learning the basics of reading, writing, and arithmetic at his mother's side.
I hardly suppose we can speak of a woman who[Pg 56] was the mother of thirteen children before she was forty, and taking care of them all without a servant, as highly cultivated. Several of Josiah's brothers and sisters never learned to read and write, for like Judith Shakespeare, the daughter of William, they made their mark: which shows us that there are several ways of turning that pretty trick. Children born of the same parents are not necessarily related to each other, nor to their parents.
I seriously doubt we can call a woman who[Pg 56] had thirteen kids before hitting forty and took care of them all without any help highly educated. Several of Josiah's siblings never learned to read or write, just like Judith Shakespeare, William's daughter, who made her mark: which shows us there are many ways to pull that off. Kids born to the same parents aren’t always connected to each other or to their parents.
Mary Wedgwood, Josiah's mother, wrote for him his name in clay, and some years after he related how he copied it a hundred times every day for a week, writing with a stick in the mud.
Mary Wedgwood, Josiah's mother, wrote his name in clay, and a few years later he shared how he copied it a hundred times each day for a week, using a stick to write in the mud.
Lame children or weakly ones seem to get their quota of love all right, so let us not feel sorry for them—everything is equalized.
Lame or fragile kids seem to get the love they need just fine, so let’s not feel sorry for them—everything balances out.
When Josiah was fourteen he could write better than either his mother or his brother Thomas; for we have the signatures of all three appended to an indenture of apprenticeship, wherein Josiah was bound to his brother Thomas for five years. The youngster was to be taught the "mystery, trade, occupation and secrets of throwing and handling clay, and also burning it." But the fact was that as he was born in the pottery and had lived and worked in it, and was a most alert and impressionable child, he knew quite as much about the work as his brother Thomas, who was twenty years older. Years are no proof of ability.
When Josiah was fourteen, he could write better than his mother or his brother Thomas. We have the signatures of all three on an apprenticeship agreement, which bound Josiah to his brother Thomas for five years. The young boy was supposed to learn the "mystery, trade, occupation and secrets of throwing and handling clay, and also firing it." But since he was born in the pottery and had lived and worked there, plus he was a very sharp and impressionable child, he knew just as much about the work as his brother Thomas, who was twenty years older. Age is not a measure of skill.
At nineteen,[Pg 57] Josiah's apprenticeship to his brother expired. "I have my trade, a lame leg and the marks of smallpox—and I never was good-looking, anyway," he wrote in his commonplace-book.
At nineteen,[Pg 57] Josiah's apprenticeship with his brother came to an end. "I have my trade, a bad leg, and the scars of smallpox—and I was never attractive to begin with," he wrote in his journal.
The terrific attack of smallpox that he had undergone had not only branded his face, but had left an inflammation in his right knee that made walking most difficult. This difficulty was no doubt aggravated by his hard work turning the potter's wheel with one foot. During the apprenticeship the brother had paid him no wages, simply "booarde, meate, drink and cloatheing."
The terrible bout of smallpox he had endured had not only left marks on his face but also caused inflammation in his right knee that made walking very hard. This issue was definitely made worse by his strenuous work operating the potter's wheel with one foot. During the apprenticeship, his brother had paid him no wages, just "board, food, drink, and clothing."
Now he was sick, lame and penniless. His mother had died the year before. He was living with his brothers and sisters, who were poor, and felt that he was more or less of a burden to them and to the world: the tide was at ebb. And about this time it was that Richard Wedgwood, Esquire, from Cheshire, came over to Burslem on horseback. Richard has been mentioned as a brother of Thomas, the father of Josiah, but the fact seems to be that they were cousins.
Now he was sick, disabled, and broke. His mother had passed away the year before. He was living with his brothers and sisters, who were also struggling, and felt like he was more or less a burden to them and to the world: the tide was out. Around this time, Richard Wedgwood, Esquire, from Cheshire, rode over to Burslem on horseback. Richard has been referred to as a brother of Thomas, the father of Josiah, but it seems they were actually cousins.
Richard was a gentleman in truth, if not in title. He had made a fortune as a cheesemonger and retired. He went to London once a year, and had been to Paris. He was decently fat, was senior warden of his village church, and people who knew their business addressed him as Squire. The whole village of Burslem boasted only one horse and a mule, but Squire Wedgwood of[Pg 58] Cheshire owned three horses, all his own. He rode only one horse though, when he came to Burslem, and behind him, seated on a pillion, was his only and motherless daughter Sarah, aged fourteen, going on fifteen, with dresses to her shoe-tops.
Richard was a true gentleman, even if he didn't have the title. He had made his fortune as a cheesemonger and had since retired. He traveled to London once a year and had been to Paris. He was comfortably plump, served as the senior warden of his village church, and those in the know referred to him as Squire. The entire village of Burslem had only one horse and a mule, but Squire Wedgwood of[Pg 58] Cheshire owned three horses, all his own. However, when he came to Burslem, he only rode one of them, with his only daughter Sarah, who was motherless and fourteen going on fifteen, sitting behind him on a pillion, her dresses reaching her shoe-tops.
He brought her because she teased to come, and in truth he loved the girl very much and was extremely proud of her, even if he did reprove her more than was meet. But she usually got even by doing as she pleased.
He brought her along because she playfully hinted she would come, and in reality, he loved the girl a lot and was really proud of her, even if he did scold her more than necessary. But she usually got her way by doing what she wanted.
Now they were on their way to Liverpool and just came around this way a-cousining.
Now they were on their way to Liverpool and just took this route for a visit.
And among others on whom they called were the Wedgwood potters. In the kitchen, propped up on a bench, with his lame leg stretched out before him, sat Josiah, worn, yellow and wan, all pitted with smallpox-marks. The girl looked at the young man and asked him how he got hurt—she was only a child. Then she asked him if he could read. And she was awful glad he could, because to be sick and not to be able to read was awful!
And among others they contacted were the Wedgwood potters. In the kitchen, sitting on a bench with his lame leg stretched out in front of him, was Josiah, worn out, yellow, and pale, marked all over with smallpox scars. The girl looked at the young man and asked him how he got hurt—she was just a child. Then she asked him if he could read. And she was really glad he could, because being sick and not being able to read would be terrible!
Her father had a copy of Thomson's "Seasons" in his saddlebags. She went and got the book and gave it to Josiah, and told her father about it afterward. And when the father and daughter went away, the girl stroked the sick boy's head, and said she hoped he would get well soon. She would not have stroked the head of one of those big, burly potters; but this potter was different—he was wofully disfigured, and he was sick and lame. Woman's tenderness goes out[Pg 59] to homely and unfortunate men—read your Victor Hugo!
Her dad had a copy of Thomson's "Seasons" in his saddlebags. She went and got the book and handed it to Josiah, then told her dad about it later. When her dad and daughter left, she gently stroked the sick boy's head and said she hoped he would get better soon. She wouldn’t have stroked the head of one of those big, burly potters, but this potter was different—he was sadly disfigured and sick and lame. A woman's compassion tends to go out to ordinary and unfortunate men—just read your Victor Hugo!
And Josiah—he was speechless, dumb—his tongue paralyzed! The room swam and then teetered up and down, and everything seemed touched with a strange, wondrous light. And in both hands Josiah Wedgwood tenderly held that precious copy of James Thomson's "Seasons."
And Josiah—he was at a loss for words, completely speechless—his tongue tied! The room swayed and then bounced up and down, and everything felt like it was bathed in a strange, beautiful light. And in both hands, Josiah Wedgwood gently held that precious copy of James Thomson's "Seasons."
[Pg 60]In Eighteen Hundred Sixty, just one hundred years after John Wesley visited Burslem, Gladstone came here and gave an address on the founding of the Wedgwood Memorial Institute.
[Pg 60]In 1860, exactly one hundred years after John Wesley came to Burslem, Gladstone visited and gave a speech about the founding of the Wedgwood Memorial Institute.
Among other things said in the course of his speech was this: "Then comes the well-known smallpox, the settling of the dregs of the disease in the lower part of the leg, and the eventual amputation of the limb, rendering him lame for life. It is not often that we have such palpable occasion to record our obligations to calamity. But in the wonderful ways of Providence, that disease which came to him as a twofold scourge was probably the occasion of his subsequent excellence. It prevented him from growing up to be the active, vigorous workman, possessed of all his limbs, and knowing right well the use of them; but it put him upon considering whether, as he could not be that, he might not be something else, and something greater. It sent his mind inward; it drove him to meditate upon the laws and secrets of his art. The result was that he arrived at a perception and grasp of them which might, perhaps, have been envied, certainly have been owned, by an Athenian potter. Relentless criticism has long since torn to pieces the old legend of King Numa receiving in a cavern, from the nymph of Egeria, the laws which were to govern Rome. But no criticism can shake the record of that illness and that mutilation[Pg 61] of the boy Josiah Wedgwood, which made a cavern of his bedroom, and an oracle of his own inquiring, searching, meditative mind."
Among other things mentioned during his speech was this: "Then comes the familiar smallpox, settling in the lower leg and leading to amputation, leaving him lame for life. It’s rare that we have such a clear reason to recognize our debt to misfortune. Yet, in the incredible ways of Providence, that disease, which struck him as a double affliction, likely led to his later greatness. It prevented him from growing into a strong, active worker, fully capable and aware of using all his limbs; but it made him consider that since he couldn’t be that, he could perhaps be something different, and even greater. It turned his focus inward and pushed him to reflect on the principles and secrets of his craft. The outcome was that he achieved an understanding and mastery of them that might have been envied, or at least acknowledged, by an Athenian potter. Relentless criticism has long since dismantled the old legend of King Numa receiving laws from the nymph of Egeria in a cave. But no criticism can undermine the reality of that illness and that amputation[Pg 61] of the boy Josiah Wedgwood, which transformed his bedroom into a cave and turned his own curious, searching, meditative mind into an oracle."
You remember how that great and good man, Richard Maurice Bucke, once said, "After I had lost my feet in the Rocky Mountain avalanche, I lay for six weeks in a cabin, and having plenty of time to think it over, I concluded that, now my feet were gone, I surely could no longer depend upon them, so I must use my head." And he did.
You remember how that amazing and kind man, Richard Maurice Bucke, once said, "After I lost my feet in the Rocky Mountain avalanche, I spent six weeks in a cabin, and with plenty of time to think, I realized that since my feet were gone, I couldn't rely on them anymore, so I had to use my head." And he did.
The loss of an arm in a sawmill was the pivotal point that gave us one of the best and strongest lawyers in Western New York. And heaven knows we need good lawyers: the other kind are so plentiful!
The loss of an arm in a sawmill was the turning point that brought us one of the best and strongest lawyers in Western New York. And you know we need good lawyers: the other type are everywhere!
Gladstone thought it was smallpox that drove Josiah Wedgwood to books and art. But other men have had the smallpox—bless me!—and they never acquired much else.
Gladstone believed that smallpox pushed Josiah Wedgwood towards books and art. But other men have had smallpox—goodness!—and they never ended up gaining much else.
Josiah kept Thomson's "Seasons" three months, and then returned it to Sarah Wedgwood, with a letter addressing her as "Dear Cousin." You will find it set down in most of the encyclopedias that she was his cousin, but this seems to be because writers of encyclopedias are literalists, and lovers are poets.
Josiah borrowed Thomson's "Seasons" for three months and then returned it to Sarah Wedgwood, writing her a letter that started with "Dear Cousin." Most encyclopedias say she was his cousin, but that seems to be because encyclopedia writers are literalists, while lovers are poets.
Josiah said he returned the book for two reasons: first, inasmuch as he had committed it to memory, he no longer needed it; second, if he sent it back, possibly another book might be sent him instead.[Pg 62] Squire Wedgwood answered this letter himself, and sent two books, with a good, long letter of advice about improving one's time, and "not wasting life in gambling and strong drink, as most potters do."
Josiah said he returned the book for two reasons: first, since he had memorized it, he no longer needed it; second, if he sent it back, maybe another book would be sent to him instead.[Pg 62] Squire Wedgwood replied to this letter himself and sent two books along with a long letter offering advice on making the most of one's time and "not wasting life on gambling and heavy drinking, like most potters do."
Six months had passed since the Squire and his daughter had been to Burslem. Josiah was much better. He was again at work in the pottery. And now, instead of making brown butter-crocks and stone jugs all of the time, he was experimenting in glazes. In fact, he had made a little wooden workbox and covered it over with tiny pieces of ornamental "porcelain" in a semi-transparent green color, that he had made himself. And this pretty box he sent to Sarah. Unfortunately, the package was carried on horseback in a bag by the mail-carrier, and on the way the horse lay down, or fell down and rolled on the mail-bag, reducing the pretty present to fragments. When the wreck was delivered to Sarah, she consulted with her father about what should be done.
Six months had gone by since the Squire and his daughter visited Burslem. Josiah was feeling much better. He was back to working in the pottery. Now, instead of just making brown butter crocks and stone jugs all the time, he was experimenting with glazes. He had even created a small wooden workbox and decorated it with tiny pieces of ornamental "porcelain" in a semi-transparent green color, which he had made himself. He sent this lovely box to Sarah. Unfortunately, the package was transported on horseback in a bag by the mail carrier, and during the journey, the horse either lay down or fell and rolled on the mail bag, turning the beautiful gift into pieces. When the damaged package was delivered to Sarah, she discussed with her father what they should do.
We ask advice, not because we want it, but because we wish to be backed up in the thing we desire to do.
We seek advice, not because we truly want it, but because we want support for what we want to do.
Sarah wrote to Josiah, acknowledging receipt of the box, praising its beauty in lavish terms, but not a word about the condition in which it arrived. A few weeks afterward the Squire wrote on his own account and sent ten shillings for two more boxes—"just like the first, only different." Ten shillings was about what Josiah was getting for a month's work.
Sarah wrote to Josiah, confirming that she got the box and complimenting its beauty in glowing terms, but she didn't mention a word about the condition it arrived in. A few weeks later, the Squire wrote to him directly and included ten shillings for two more boxes—"just like the first, but different." Ten shillings was roughly what Josiah earned in a month.
Josiah was now[Pg 63] spending all of his spare time and money in experimenting with new clays and colors, and so the ten shillings came in very handy.
Josiah was now[Pg 63] spending all of his free time and money trying out new clays and colors, so the ten shillings were really useful.
He had made ladles, then spoons, and knife-handles to take the place of horn, and samples of all his best work he sent on to his "Uncle Richard."
He made ladles, then spoons, and knife handles to replace horn, and he sent samples of all his best work to his "Uncle Richard."
His brother Thomas was very much put out over this trifling. He knew no way to succeed, save to stick to the same old ways and processes that had always been employed. Josiah chafed under the sharp chidings of his brother, and must have written something about it to Sarah, for the Squire sent some of the small wares made by Josiah over to Sheffield to one of the big cutlers, and the cutler wrote back saying he would like to engage the services of so talented a person as the young man who could make a snuffbox with beautiful leaves modeled on it. Thomas Wedgwood, however, refused to allow his brother to leave, claiming the legal guardianship over him until he was twenty-one. From this we assume that Josiah's services were valuable.
His brother Thomas was really upset about this nonsense. He didn't know any way to succeed except to stick with the same old methods and processes that had always been used. Josiah was frustrated by his brother's sharp criticisms and must have written something about it to Sarah, because the Squire sent some of the small items made by Josiah over to Sheffield to one of the big cutlers. The cutler wrote back saying he would like to hire someone as talented as the young man who could make a snuffbox with beautiful leaves carved on it. However, Thomas Wedgwood refused to let his brother leave, claiming legal guardianship over him until he turned twenty-one. From this, we can assume that Josiah's skills were valuable.
Josiah had safely turned his twenty-first year before he decided to go down to Cheshire and see his Uncle Richard. He had anticipated the visit for weeks, but now as he was on the verge of starting he was ready to back out. A formal letter of excuse and apology was written, but never dispatched. On the appointed day, Josiah was duly let down from the postman's cart at[Pg 64] the gate of Squire Wedgwood, Spen Green, Cheshire. The young woman who came down the steps to meet him at the gate might indeed be Sarah Wedgwood, but she wasn't the same little girl who had ridden over to Burslem on a pillion behind her father! She was tall, slender, and light of step. She was a dream of grace and beauty, and her presence seemed to fill the landscape. Over Josiah's being ran a bitter regret that he had come at all. He looked about for a good place to hide, then he tried to say something about "how glad I am to be here," but there was a bur on his tongue and so he stammered, "The roads are very muddy." In his pocket he had the letter of regret, and he came near handing it to her and climbing into the postman's cart that still stood there.
Josiah had safely turned twenty-one before he decided to head down to Cheshire to see his Uncle Richard. He had been looking forward to the visit for weeks, but now that he was about to leave, he was ready to back out. He wrote a formal letter of excuse and apology, but never sent it. On the designated day, Josiah was dropped off from the postman's cart at[Pg 64] the gate of Squire Wedgwood, Spen Green, Cheshire. The young woman who came down the steps to greet him at the gate might indeed be Sarah Wedgwood, but she wasn't the same little girl who had ridden to Burslem on a pillion behind her father! She was tall, slender, and light on her feet. She was a vision of grace and beauty, and her presence seemed to fill the whole scene. A deep regret washed over Josiah that he had come at all. He looked around for a good place to hide, then tried to say something like, "I'm so glad to be here," but there was a hitch in his throat, and he stammered, "The roads are really muddy." In his pocket, he had the letter of regret and nearly handed it to her before climbing back into the postman's cart that was still there.
He started to go through the gate, and the postman coughed, and asked him for his fare. When the fare was paid, Josiah felt sure that Sarah thought he had tried to cheat the poor postman.
He began to walk through the gate when the postman coughed and asked him for his fare. After he paid the fare, Josiah was convinced that Sarah believed he had attempted to cheat the poor postman.
He protested to her that he hadn't, in a strange falsetto voice that was not his own.
He insisted to her that he hadn’t, in a weird falsetto voice that wasn’t his own.
As they walked toward the house, Josiah was conscious he was limping, and as he passed his hand over his forehead he felt the pockmarks stand out like moles.
As they walked toward the house, Josiah was aware that he was limping, and as he ran his hand over his forehead, he felt the pockmarks protruding like moles.
And she was so gracious and sprightly and so beautiful! He knew she was beautiful, although he really had not looked at her; but he realized the faint perfume of her presence, and he knew her dress was a light blue[Pg 65] —the color of his favorite glaze.
And she was so graceful and lively and so beautiful! He knew she was beautiful, even though he hadn't really looked at her; but he sensed the subtle scent of her presence, and he knew her dress was a light blue[Pg 65] —the color of his favorite glaze.
He decided he would ask her for a sample of the cloth that he might make her a plate just like it.
He decided to ask her for a sample of the fabric so he could make her a plate just like it.
When they were seated on the veranda, over which were climbing-roses, the young lady addressed him as "Mr. Wedgwood," whereas in her letters she had called him "Dear Cousin" or "Josiah."
When they were sitting on the porch, covered in climbing roses, the young lady referred to him as "Mr. Wedgwood," while in her letters she had called him "Dear Cousin" or "Josiah."
It was now Sarah's turn to be uncomfortable, and this was a great relief to him. He felt he must put her at ease, so he said, "These roses would look well on a platter—I will model one for you when I go home." This helped things a little, and the girl offered to show him the garden. There were no flowers in Burslem. People had no time to take care of them.
It was now Sarah's turn to feel awkward, and this made him feel much better. He thought he should try to make her comfortable, so he said, "These roses would look great on a platter—I’ll make one for you when I get home." This eased the situation a bit, and the girl offered to show him the garden. There were no flowers in Burslem. People were too busy to take care of them.
And just then the Squire appeared, bluff, bold and hearty, and soon everything was all right. That evening the young lady played for them on the harpsichord; the father told stories and laughed heartily at them because nobody else did; and Josiah seated in a dim corner recited pages from Thomson's "Seasons," and the next day was frightened at his temerity.
And just then the Squire showed up, confident, lively, and cheerful, and soon everything was fine. That evening, the young lady played for them on the harpsichord; the father shared stories and laughed loudly at them because no one else did; and Josiah, sitting in a dark corner, recited passages from Thomson's "Seasons," only to feel scared the next day about his boldness.
[Pg 66]When Josiah returned to Burslem, it was with the firm determination that he must get away from his brother and branch out for himself. That he loved Sarah or had any idea of wedding her, he was not conscious. Yet her life to him was a great living presence, and all of his plans for the future were made with her in mind. Brown butter-crocks were absolutely out of the question! It was blue plates, covered with vines and roses, or nothing; and he even had visions of a tea-set covered with cupids and flying angels.
[Pg 66]When Josiah got back to Burslem, he was determined to break away from his brother and start living for himself. He wasn’t aware that he loved Sarah or had any intentions of marrying her. Still, she was a significant presence in his life, and all of his future plans included her. Brown butter-crocks were completely off the table! It was blue plates adorned with vines and roses, or nothing at all; he even imagined a tea set decorated with cupids and flying angels.
In a few weeks we find Josiah over near Sheffield making knife-handles for a Mr. Harrison, an ambitious cutler. Harrison lacked the art spirit and was found too mercenary for our young man, who soon after formed a partnership with a man named Whieldon, "to make tortoise-shell and ivory from ground flint and other stones by processes secret to said Wedgwood." Whieldon furnished the money and Wedgwood the skill. Up to this time the pottery business in England had consisted in using the local clays. Wedgwood invented a mill for grinding stone, and experimented with every kind of rock he could lay his hands on.
In a few weeks, we find Josiah near Sheffield making knife handles for a Mr. Harrison, an ambitious cutler. Harrison lacked creativity and was seen as too money-focused for our young man, who shortly afterward partnered with a man named Whieldon, "to make tortoise-shell and ivory from ground flint and other stones through processes known only to said Wedgwood." Whieldon provided the funding, and Wedgwood brought the skills. Up until this point, the pottery business in England had relied on local clays. Wedgwood invented a mill for grinding stone and experimented with every type of rock he could find.
He also became a skilled modeler, and his success at ornamenting the utensils and pretty things they made caused the business to prosper. In a year he had saved up a hundred pounds of his own. This certainly was quite a fortune, and Sarah had written him, "I am[Pg 67] so proud of your success—we all predict for you a great future."
He also became a skilled craftsman, and his talent for decorating the utensils and beautiful items they created helped the business thrive. Within a year, he saved up a hundred pounds for himself. This was definitely a significant amount, and Sarah wrote to him, "I am[Pg 67] so proud of your success—we all expect great things for your future."
Such assurances had a sort of undue weight with Josiah, for we find him not long after making bold to call on Squire Wedgwood on "a matter of most important business."
Such assurances had a kind of undue influence on Josiah, because we see him not long after boldly deciding to visit Squire Wedgwood about "a matter of most important business."
The inspired reader need not be told what that business was. Just let it go that the Squire told Josiah he was a fool to expect that the only daughter of Richard Wedgwood, Esquire, retired monger in Cheshire cheese, should think of contracting marriage with a lame potter from Burslem. Gadzooks! The girl would some day be heiress to ten thousand pounds or so, and the man she would marry must match her dowry, guinea for guinea. And another thing: a nephew of Lord Bedford, a rising young barrister of London, had already asked for her hand.
The inspired reader doesn’t need to be told what that business was. Let it be known that the Squire told Josiah he was foolish to think that the only daughter of Richard Wedgwood, a retired cheese trader in Cheshire, would consider marrying a lame potter from Burslem. Good grief! The girl would someday inherit around ten thousand pounds, and whoever she married would need to match her dowry, penny for penny. Plus, a nephew of Lord Bedford, a promising young lawyer from London, had already asked for her hand.
To be a friend to a likely potter wasn't the same as asking him into the family!
To be friends with a potential potter wasn't the same as inviting him into the family!
Josiah's total sum of assurance had been exhausted when he blurted out his proposal to the proud father; there was now nothing he could do but to grow first red and then white. He was suppressed, undone, and he could not think of a thing to say, or an argument to put forth. The air seemed stifling. He stumbled down the steps and started down the road as abruptly as he had appeared.
Josiah's confidence was completely shattered when he unexpectedly blurted out his proposal to the proud father; now he could do nothing but turn first red and then pale. He felt crushed, defeated, and he couldn't think of anything to say or any argument to make. The atmosphere felt suffocating. He stumbled down the steps and started down the road as suddenly as he had shown up.
What he would do or where he would go were very[Pg 68] hazy propositions in his mind. He limped along and had gone perhaps a mile. Things were getting clearer in his mind. His first decision as sanity returned was that he would ask the first passer-by which way it was to the river.
What he would do or where he would go were very[Pg 68] unclear ideas in his mind. He limped along and had walked about a mile. Things were becoming clearer in his mind. His first decision as he regained his sanity was that he would ask the first person he saw which way to the river.
Now he was getting mad. "A Burslem potter!" that is what the Squire called him, and a lame one at that! It was a taunt, an epithet, an insult! To call a person a Burslem potter was to accuse him of being almost everything that was bad.
Now he was getting angry. "A Burslem potter!" that's what the Squire called him, and a lame one at that! It was a taunt, a label, an insult! To call someone a Burslem potter was to accuse them of being almost everything bad.
The stage did not go until the next day—Josiah had slackened his pace and was looking about for an inn. He would get supper first anyway, and then the river—it would only be one Burslem potter less.
The stage didn’t leave until the next day—Josiah had slowed down and was searching for an inn. He would have dinner first anyway, and then he’d head to the river—it would just mean one fewer potter from Burslem.
And just then there was a faint cry of "Oh, Josiah!" and a vision of blue. Sarah was right there behind him, all out of breath from running across the meadows. "Oh, Josiah—I—I just wanted to say that I hate that barrister! And then you heard papa say that you must match my dowry, guinea for guinea—I am sorry it is so much, but you can do it, Josiah, you can do it!"
And just then, there was a soft shout of "Oh, Josiah!" and a flash of blue. Sarah was right behind him, completely breathless from running across the fields. "Oh, Josiah—I—I just wanted to say that I can't stand that lawyer! And then you heard Dad say that you have to match my dowry, guinea for guinea—I’m sorry it’s so much, but you can do it, Josiah, you can do it!"
She held out her hand and Josiah clutched and twisted it, and then smacked at it, but smacked into space.
She extended her hand, and Josiah grabbed it and twisted it before trying to hit it, but he just hit the air.
And the girl was gone! She was running away from him. He could not hope to catch her—he was lame, and she was agile as a fawn. She stepped upon a stile that led over through the meadow, and as she stood[Pg 69] there she waved her hand, and Josiah afterward thought she said, "Match my dowry, guinea for guinea, Josiah: you can do it, you can do it." Just an instant she stood there, and then she ran across the meadow and disappeared amid the oaks.
And the girl was gone! She was running away from him. He had no chance of catching her—he was lame, and she was as nimble as a deer. She stepped onto a stile that crossed over the meadow, and as she stood[Pg 69] there, she waved her hand, and Josiah later thought she said, "Match my dowry, guinea for guinea, Josiah: you can do it, you can do it." She stood there for just a moment, and then she ran across the meadow and vanished among the oaks.
An old woman came by and saw him staring at the trees, but he did not ask her the way to the river.
An old woman walked by and saw him staring at the trees, but he didn't ask her for directions to the river.
[Pg 70]From a shy youth, Josiah Wedgwood had evolved into a man of affairs, and was surely doing a man's work. He had spent about five years making curious earthenware ornaments for the Sheffield cutlers; and then with full one thousand pounds he had come back to Burslem and started business on his own account. He had read and studied and worked, and he had evolved. He was an educated man; that is to say, he was a competent and useful man. He determined to free Burslem from the taint that had fallen upon it. "Burslem?" he once wrote to Sarah, "Burslem? the name shall yet be a symbol of all that is beautiful, honest and true; we shall see! I am a potter—yes, but I'll be the best one that England has ever seen."
[Pg 70]From a shy young man, Josiah Wedgwood had transformed into a successful businessman, clearly doing significant work. He had spent around five years creating unique earthenware ornaments for the Sheffield cutlers; then, with a full thousand pounds, he returned to Burslem and started his own business. He had studied, worked hard, and grown. He was an educated man; that is to say, he was skilled and valuable. He was determined to rid Burslem of the negative reputation it had developed. "Burslem?" he once wrote to Sarah, "Burslem? The name will yet symbolize everything beautiful, honest, and true; we will see! I am a potter—yes, but I’ll be the best one that England has ever seen."
And the flower-garden was one of the moves in the direction of evolution.
And the flower garden was one of the steps toward evolution.
Occasionally, Josiah made visits to Cheshire, riding forty miles on horseback, for he now had horses of his own. The roads in Spring and Winter were desperately bad, but Josiah by persistent agitation had gotten Parliament to widen and repair, at the expense of several hundred pounds, the road between Lawton in Cheshire to Cliffe Bank at Staffordshire.
Occasionally, Josiah visited Cheshire, riding forty miles on horseback since he now owned his own horses. The roads in Spring and Winter were in terrible condition, but Josiah, through constant effort, had convinced Parliament to widen and repair the road from Lawton in Cheshire to Cliffe Bank in Staffordshire, costing several hundred pounds.
And it so happened that this was the road which led from where Wedgwood lived to where lived his lady-love. Josiah and Sarah had many a smile over the fact that Cupid had taken a hand in road-building. Evidently[Pg 71] Dan Cupid is a very busy and versatile individual.
And it just so happened that this was the road that connected Wedgwood’s home to his lady's place. Josiah and Sarah shared many smiles over the fact that Cupid had played a role in building the road. Clearly, Dan Cupid is a very busy and adaptable guy.[Pg 71]
Sarah was her father's housekeeper. She had one brother, a young man of meager qualities. These two were joint heirs to their father's estate of something over twenty thousand pounds. Josiah and Sarah thought what a terrible blow it would be if this brother should die and Sarah thus have her dowry doubled!
Sarah was her father's housekeeper. She had one brother, a young man with limited qualities. They were both heirs to their father's estate, which was just over twenty thousand pounds. Josiah and Sarah worried about how devastating it would be if this brother were to die and Sarah ended up with double the dowry!
The Squire depended upon Sarah in many ways. She wrote his letters and kept his accounts; and his fear for her future was founded on a selfish wish not to lose her society and services, quite as much as a solicitude for her happiness.
The Squire relied on Sarah in many ways. She wrote his letters and managed his accounts; his concern for her future stemmed from a selfish desire not to lose her company and help, as much as it came from a genuine worry for her happiness.
For a year after Josiah had exploded his bombshell by asking Squire Richard for his daughter's hand, the lover was forbidden the house.
For a year after Josiah dropped the bomb by asking Squire Richard for his daughter's hand, he was banned from the house.
Then the Squire relaxed so far that he allowed Josiah and Sarah to meet in his presence. And finally there was a frank three-cornered understanding. And that was that, when Josiah could show that he had ten thousand pounds in his own name, the marriage would take place. This propensity on the part of parents to live their children's lives is very common. Few be the parents and very great are they who can give liberty and realize that their children are only loaned to them. I fear we parents are prone to be perverse and selfish.
Then the Squire eased up enough to let Josiah and Sarah meet in front of him. Eventually, they all reached a straightforward agreement: when Josiah could demonstrate that he had ten thousand pounds in his own name, the marriage would happen. This tendency of parents to control their children's lives is quite common. Few are the parents, and they are rare, who can grant autonomy and understand that their children are only temporarily theirs. I worry that we parents often act in ways that are stubborn and selfish.
Josiah and Sarah reviewed their status from all sides. They could have thrown the old gentleman overboard entirely and cut for Gretna Green, but that would have[Pg 72] cost them an even ten thousand pounds. It would also have secured the Squire's enmity, and might have caused him a fit of apoplexy. And surely, as it was, the lovers were not lost to each other. To wed is often fatal to romance; but it is expecting too much to suppose that lovers will reason that too much propinquity is often worse than obstacle. The road between them was a good one—the letter-carrier made three trips a week, and an irascible parent could not stop dreams, nor veto telepathy, even if he did pass a law that one short visit a month was the limit.
Josiah and Sarah looked at their situation from every angle. They could have completely ditched the old gentleman and headed off to Gretna Green, but that would have[Pg 72] cost them a straight ten thousand pounds. It would also have made the Squire their enemy and could have given him a heart attack. Still, the lovers were not without hope. Getting married often kills romance; but it’s asking too much to think that lovers would realize that being too close can be worse than being apart. The path between them was a good one—the mailman made three trips a week, and an angry parent couldn’t stop dreams or block their connection, even if he enforced a rule that they could only have one short visit a month.
Lovers not only laugh at locksmiths, but at most everything else. Josiah and Sarah kept the line warm with a stream of books, papers, manuscripts and letters. By meeting the mail-carrier a mile out of the village, the vigilant Squire's censorship was curtailed by Sarah to reasonable proportions.
Lovers not only laugh at locksmiths but at just about everything else. Josiah and Sarah kept the connection alive with a steady flow of books, papers, manuscripts, and letters. By catching the mail carrier a mile out of the village, Sarah was able to limit the Squire’s censorship to manageable levels.
And so the worthy Richard had added the joys of smuggling to the natural sweets of a grand passion. In thus giving zest to the chase, no thanks, however, should be sent his way. Even stout and stubborn old gentlemen with side-whiskers have their uses.
And so the respectable Richard had mixed the thrills of smuggling with the natural pleasures of a great romance. In adding excitement to the hunt, he shouldn’t receive any thanks, though. Even tough and stubborn old men with sideburns have their purposes.
And it was about this time that John Wesley came to Burslem and was surprised to find a flower-garden in a community of potters. He looked at the flowers, had a casual interview with the owner and wrote, "His soul is near to God."
And it was around this time that John Wesley visited Burslem and was surprised to see a flower garden in a community of potters. He admired the flowers, had a brief chat with the owner, and wrote, "His soul is close to God."
[Pg 73]Wedgwood knew every part of his business. He modeled, made designs, mixed clay, built kilns, and at times sat up all night and fed fuel into a refractory furnace. Nothing was quite good enough—it must be better. And to make better pottery, he said, we must produce better people. He even came very close to plagiarizing Walt Whitman by saying, "Produce great people—the rest follows!"
[Pg 73]Wedgwood understood every aspect of his business. He shaped, created designs, mixed clay, constructed kilns, and sometimes stayed up all night fueling a refractory furnace. Nothing was ever quite good enough—it needed to be better. He believed that to create better pottery, we needed to cultivate better people. He almost paraphrased Walt Whitman when he said, "Create great people—the rest will follow!"
Wedgwood instituted a class in designing and brought a young man from London to teach his people the rudiments of art.
Wedgwood started a class in design and brought a young man from London to teach his team the basics of art.
Orders were coming in from nobility for dinner-sets, and the English middle class, instead of dipping into one big pot set in the center of the table, were adopting individual plates.
Orders were coming in from the nobility for dinner sets, and the English middle class, instead of sharing from one big pot in the center of the table, were adopting individual plates.
Knives and forks came into use in England about the time of Good Queen Bess, who was only fairly good. Sir Walter Raleigh, who never posted signs reading, "No Smoking," records, "Tiny forks are being used to spear things at table, instead of the thumb-and-finger method sanctified by long use." But until the time of Wedgwood a plate and a cup for each person at the table was a privilege only of the nobility, and napkins and finger-bowls were on the distant horizon.
Knives and forks started being used in England around the time of Good Queen Bess, who was only somewhat good. Sir Walter Raleigh, who never put up signs saying, "No Smoking," notes, "Tiny forks are being used to pick food at the table, instead of the thumb-and-finger method that has been used for a long time." But until Wedgwood’s time, having a plate and a cup for each person at the table was a luxury only for the nobility, and napkins and finger bowls were still far off.
Wedgwood had not only to educate his workmen, but he had also to educate the public. But he made head. He had gotten a good road to Cheshire, and an equally good one to Liverpool, and was shipping[Pg 74] crockery in large quantities to America. Occasionally, Wedgwood taught the designing classes, himself. As a writer he had developed a good deal of facility, for three love-letters a week for five years will educate any man. To know the right woman is a liberal education. Wedgwood also had given local addresses on the necessity of good roads, and the influence of a tidy back-yard on character.
Wedgwood had to not only train his workers but also educate the public. He managed to do both. He had established a good route to Cheshire and another to Liverpool, shipping[Pg 74] crockery in large quantities to America. Occasionally, Wedgwood taught design classes himself. As a writer, he had gained a lot of skill, since writing three love letters a week for five years will teach any man a thing or two. Knowing the right woman is an education in itself. Wedgwood also gave local talks on the importance of good roads and how having a tidy backyard can impact one’s character.
He was a little past thirty years old, sole owner of a prosperous business and was worth pretty near the magic sum of ten thousand pounds.
He was a bit over thirty years old, the sole owner of a successful business, and was worth almost the magical sum of ten thousand pounds.
Squire Wedgwood had been formally notified to come over to Burslem and take an inventory. He came, coughed and said that pottery was only a foolish fashion, and people would soon get enough of it. Richard felt sure that common folks would never have much use for dishes.
Squire Wedgwood had been officially asked to come to Burslem and take stock. He arrived, cleared his throat, and claimed that pottery was just a silly trend, and that people would soon tire of it. Richard was convinced that ordinary people would never really need dishes.
On being brought back to concrete reasons, he declared that his daughter's dowry had increased, very much increased, through wise investments of his own. The girl had a good home—better than she would have at Burslem. The man who married her must better her condition, etc., etc.
On getting back to solid reasons, he stated that his daughter’s dowry had grown a lot, thanks to smart investments he made. The girl had a good home—better than she would have in Burslem. The man who married her would need to improve her situation, and so on, and so forth.
It seems that Josiah and Sarah had a little of the good Semitic instinct in their make-up. The old gentleman must be managed; the dowry was too valuable to let slip. They needed the money in their business, and had even planned just what they would do with it.[Pg 75] They were going to found a sort of Art Colony, where all would work for the love of it, and where would take place a revival of the work of the Etruscans. As classic literature had been duplicated, and the learning of the past had come down to us in books, so would they duplicate in miniature the statues, vases, bronzes and other marvelous beauty of antiquity.
It seems that Josiah and Sarah had a bit of that good Semitic instinct in their personalities. The old man needed to be handled carefully; the dowry was too important to let go. They required the money for their business and had even mapped out exactly what they would do with it.[Pg 75] They were planning to create a sort of Art Colony, where everyone would work for the passion of it, and where there would be a revival of the Etruscan art. Just as classic literature has been duplicated and knowledge from the past has been preserved in books, they aimed to recreate in miniature the statues, vases, bronzes, and other incredible works of beauty from antiquity.
And the name of the new center of art was chosen—it should be "Etruria." It was a great dream; but then lovers are given to dreams: in fact, they have almost a monopoly on the habit!
And the name of the new art center was chosen—it would be called "Etruria." It was a big dream; but then those in love tend to dream: in fact, they practically have a monopoly on that habit!
[Pg 76]Great people have great friends. Wedgwood had a friend in Liverpool named Bentley. Bentley was a big man—a gracious, kindly, generous, receptive, broad, sympathetic man. Your friend is the lengthened shadow of yourself.
[Pg 76]Great people have great friends. Wedgwood had a friend in Liverpool named Bentley. Bentley was a tall guy—a warm, kind, generous, open-minded, understanding man. Your friend is an extension of yourself.
Bentley was both an artist and a businessman. Bentley had no quibble or quarrel with himself, and therefore was at peace with the world; he had eliminated all grouch from his cosmos. Bentley began as Wedgwood's agent, and finally became his partner, and had a deal to do with the evolution of Etruria.
Bentley was both an artist and a businessman. He had no conflicts or disputes within himself, so he found peace in the world; he had removed all negativity from his life. Bentley started as Wedgwood's agent and eventually became his partner, playing a role in the development of Etruria.
When Bentley opened a showroom in London and showed the exquisite, classic creations of Flaxman and the other Wedgwood artists, carriages blocked the streets, and cards of admission had to be issued to keep back the crowds. Bentley dispatched a messenger to Wedgwood with the order, "Turn every available man on vases—London is vase mad!"
When Bentley opened a showroom in London and displayed the stunning, classic works of Flaxman and the other Wedgwood artists, carriages filled the streets, and admission tickets had to be issued to manage the crowds. Bentley sent a messenger to Wedgwood with the instruction, "Put every available person on vases—London is crazy for vases!"
A vase, by the way, is a piece of pottery that sells for from one to ten shillings; if it sells for more than ten shillings, you should pronounce it vawse.
A vase, by the way, is a piece of pottery that sells for between one and ten shillings; if it sells for more than ten shillings, you should pronounce it vawse.
On the ninth of January, Seventeen Hundred Sixty-four, Wedgwood wrote Bentley this letter: "If you know my temper and sentiments on these affairs, you will be sensible how I am mortified when I tell you I have gone through a long series of bargain-making, of settlements, reversions, provisions and so on. 'Gone through it,' did I say? Would to Hymen that I had![Pg 77] No! I am still in the attorney's hands, from which I hope it is no harm to pray, 'Good Lord, Deliver me!' Sarah and I are perfectly agreed, and would settle the whole affair in three minutes; but our dear papa, over-careful of his daughter's interest, would by some demands which I can not comply with, go near to separate us if we were not better determined.
On January 9, 1764, Wedgwood wrote to Bentley this letter: "If you know my feelings and thoughts about these matters, you'll understand how embarrassed I am to tell you that I've gone through a long process of negotiating deals, settlements, reversions, provisions, and so on. 'Gone through it,' did I say? I wish I had![Pg 77] No! I'm still in the lawyer's hands, from which I hope it's okay to pray, 'Good Lord, Deliver me!' Sarah and I are completely in agreement and could settle the entire thing in three minutes; but our dear dad, overly concerned for his daughter's wellbeing, is making demands that I can't meet, which could almost drive us apart if we weren't more determined."
"On Friday next, Squire Wedgwood and I are to meet in great form, with each of us our attorney, which I hope will prove conclusive. You shall then hear further from your obliged and very affectionate friend, Josiah Wedgwood."
"Next Friday, Squire Wedgwood and I are scheduled to meet formally, each accompanied by our attorney, which I hope will be decisive. You'll hear more from your grateful and very warm friend, Josiah Wedgwood."
On January Twenty-ninth, Sarah and Josiah walked over to the little village of Astbury, Cheshire, and were quietly married, the witnesses being the rector's own family, and the mail-carrier. Just why the latter individual was called in to sign the register has never been explained, but I imagine most lovers can. He surely had been "particeps criminis" to the event.
On January 29th, Sarah and Josiah walked over to the small village of Astbury, Cheshire, and got married quietly, with the rector's own family and the mail carrier as witnesses. The reason the mail carrier was asked to sign the register has never been explained, but I think most couples can understand. He was definitely an accomplice in the event.
And so they were married, and lived happily afterward. Josiah was thirty-four, and Sarah twenty-nine when they were married. The ten years of Laban service was not without its compensation. The lovers had lived in an ideal world long enough to crystallize their dreams.
And so they got married and lived happily ever after. Josiah was thirty-four and Sarah was twenty-nine when they tied the knot. The ten years of working for Laban weren't without their perks. The couple had spent enough time in an ideal world to solidify their dreams.
In just a year after the marriage a daughter was born to Mr. and Mrs. Josiah Wedgwood, and they called her name Susannah.[Pg 78]
In just a year after their marriage, Mr. and Mrs. Josiah Wedgwood had a daughter, and they named her Susannah.[Pg 78]
And Susannah grew up and became the mother of Charles Darwin, the greatest scientist the world has ever produced.
And Susannah grew up to be the mother of Charles Darwin, the greatest scientist the world has ever seen.
Writers of romances have a way of leaving their lovers at the church-door, a cautious and wise expedient, since too often love is one thing and life another. But here we find a case where love was worked into life. From the date of his marriage Wedgwood's business moved forward with never a reverse nor a single setback.
Writers of romance novels often leave their characters at the church door, which is a smart move, as love and life don’t always match up. But in this case, love became a part of life. After his marriage, Wedgwood's business thrived without any setbacks or failures.
When Wedgwood and Bentley were designated "Potters to the Queen," and began making "queensware," coining the word, they laid the sure foundation for one of the greatest business fortunes ever accumulated in England.
When Wedgwood and Bentley were named "Potters to the Queen" and started creating "queensware," which they coined, they established a solid foundation for one of the biggest business fortunes ever built in England.
Two miles from Burslem, they built the little village of Etruria—a palpable infringement on the East Aurora caveat. And so the dream all came true, and in fact was a hundred times beyond what the lovers had ever imagined.
Two miles from Burslem, they created the small village of Etruria—a clear violation of the East Aurora warning. And so, the dream became reality, and in fact was a hundred times more than what the lovers had ever envisioned.
Sarah's brother accommodatingly died a few years after her marriage, and so she became sole heiress to a fortune of twenty thousand pounds, and this went to the building up of Etruria.
Sarah's brother kindly passed away a few years after her marriage, and she became the sole heir to a fortune of twenty thousand pounds, which was used to develop Etruria.
Wedgwood, toward the close of his life, was regarded as the richest man in England who had made his own fortune. And better still, he was rich in intellect and all those finer faculties that go into the making of a great and generous man.[Pg 79]
Wedgwood, towards the end of his life, was seen as the richest self-made man in England. Even better, he was wealthy in intellect and all the qualities that contribute to being a great and generous person.[Pg 79]
Twenty-two years after his marriage, Wedgwood wrote to his friend Lord Gower: "I never had a great plan that I did not submit to my wife. She knew all the details of the business, and it was her love for the beautiful that first prompted and inspired me to take up Grecian and Roman Art, and in degree, reproduce the Classic for the world. I worked for her approval, and without her high faith in me I realize that my physical misfortunes would have overcome my will, and failure would have been written large where now England has carved the word Success."
Twenty-two years after his marriage, Wedgwood wrote to his friend Lord Gower: "I never had a major plan that I didn’t run by my wife. She knew all the details of the business, and it was her love for beauty that first encouraged and inspired me to explore Grecian and Roman Art, and to some extent, recreate the Classics for the world. I worked for her approval, and without her strong belief in me, I realize that my physical challenges would have crushed my will, and failure would have been obvious where now England has proudly inscribed the word Success."
[Pg 80]WILLIAM GODWIN AND MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT
If children are to be educated to understand the true principle of patriotism, their mother should be a patriot; and the love of mankind, from which an orderly train of virtues springs, can only be produced by considering the moral and civil interest of the race. Woman should be prepared by education to become the companion of man, or she will stop the progress of knowledge, for truth must be common to all, or it will be inefficacious with respect to its influence on general practise.
If we want children to learn the real meaning of patriotism, their mother needs to be a patriot; and the love of humanity, which leads to a series of virtues, can only come from focusing on the moral and civil interests of society. Women should be educated to be equals with men, or they will hold back the advancement of knowledge, because truth needs to be shared by everyone, or it won't effectively influence general practice.
[Pg 83]Others may trace the love-tales of milkmaids and farmhands; I deal with the people who have made their mark upon the times; people who have tinted the world's thought-fabric and to whose genius we are all heirs. And the reason the story of their love is vital to us is because their love was vital to them. Thought is born of parents, and literature is the child of married minds. So this, then, is the love-story of William Godwin and Mary Wollstonecraft.
[Pg 83]Some may focus on the romantic tales of milkmaids and farmhands; I focus on the individuals who have made a significant impact on their times; people who have shaped the fabric of our thoughts, and to whose brilliance we all inherit. The reason their love story matters to us is that it was essential to them. Ideas come from relationships, and literature is the offspring of joined minds. So here is the love story of William Godwin and Mary Wollstonecraft.
History and literature are very closely related. If one sets down the chief events in political history, and over against these writes the names of the radical authors and orators of the time, he can not but be convinced that literature leads, and soldiers and politicians are puppets tossed on the tide of time. A thought, well expressed, is a bomb that explodes indefinitely.
History and literature are closely connected. If you list the major events in political history and then write down the names of the influential authors and speakers from that time, you can't help but realize that literature drives change, while soldiers and politicians are just puppets caught in the flow of time. An idea, when articulated well, is like a bomb that keeps detonating endlessly.
Two men, Rousseau and Voltaire, lighted the fuse that created the explosion known as the French Revolution. Luther's books and sermons brought about the Reformation.
Two men, Rousseau and Voltaire, sparked the explosion that became the French Revolution. Luther's writings and sermons led to the Reformation.
Thomas Paine's little book, "The Crisis," of which half a million copies were printed and distributed[Pg 84] from Virginia to Maine, stirred the Colonists to the sticking-point; and George Washington, who was neither a writer nor an orator, paid "Letters and Truth" the tribute of saying, "Without the pamphlets of Thomas Paine the hearts and minds of the people would never have been prepared to respond to our call for troops." No one disputes now that it was a book written by a woman, of which a million copies were sold in the North, that prepared the way for Lincoln's call for volunteers.
Thomas Paine's small book, "The Crisis," which had half a million copies printed and distributed[Pg 84] from Virginia to Maine, motivated the Colonists to take action. George Washington, who wasn't known for his writing or speaking skills, acknowledged "Letters and Truth" by stating, "Without the pamphlets of Thomas Paine, the hearts and minds of the people would never have been ready to answer our call for troops." Today, it's widely accepted that it was a book written by a woman, which sold a million copies in the North, that paved the way for Lincoln's appeal for volunteers.
Literature and oratory are arsenals that supply the people their armament of reasons. And through the use and exercise of these borrowed reasons, we learn to create new ones for ourselves. Thinkers prepare the way for thinkers, and every John the Baptist uttering his cry in the wilderness is heard.
Literature and speeches are tools that provide people with their reasons to think. By using and practicing these borrowed reasons, we learn to come up with new ones for ourselves. Thinkers pave the way for more thinkers, and every John the Baptist proclaiming his message in the wilderness is heard.
And the fate of John the Baptist, and the fate of the Man whom he preceded, are typical of the fate of all who are bold enough to carry the standard of revolt into the camp of the entrenched enemy. The Cross is a mighty privilege; and only the sublimely great are able to pay the price at which hemlock is held.
And the fate of John the Baptist, and the fate of the Man he announced, are representative of the fate of anyone brave enough to bring the fight to the stronghold of the enemy. The Cross is a powerful privilege; only those truly exceptional can afford the high cost at which it is valued.
Buddha said that the finest word in any language is "Equanimity." This is a paradox, and like every paradox implies that the reverse is equally true. Equanimity in the face of opposition, steadfastness in time of stress, and wise and useful purpose, are truly godlike.
Buddha said that the best word in any language is "Equanimity." This is a paradox, and like all paradoxes, it suggests that the opposite is also true. Staying calm in the face of opposition, remaining strong during tough times, and having a wise and meaningful purpose are truly godlike.
And there is only one thing worth fighting for, talking[Pg 85] for, or writing for; and all literature and all oratory have this for their central theme—Freedom. It was only Freedom that could lure Cincinnatus from his plow or Lincoln from his law-office.
And there’s only one thing worth fighting for, talking about[Pg 85], or writing about; and all literature and all speeches have this as their main theme—Freedom. It was only Freedom that could draw Cincinnatus away from his plow or Lincoln away from his law office.
And so Mary Wollstonecraft's book, "The Rights of Woman," was the first strong, earnest, ringing word on the subject. She summed up the theme once and for all, just as an essay by Herbert Spencer anticipates and answers every objection, exhausting the theme. And that the author had a whimsical touch of humor in her composition is shown in that she dedicates the book to that Prince of Woman-Haters, "Talleyrand, Late Bishop of Autun."
And so Mary Wollstonecraft's book, "The Rights of Woman," was the first strong, serious, impactful statement on the subject. She summed up the theme once and for all, just as an essay by Herbert Spencer anticipates and addresses every objection, thoroughly covering the topic. The author's quirky sense of humor is evident in her dedication of the book to the notorious woman-hater, "Talleyrand, Late Bishop of Autun."
"Political Justice," by William Godwin, was published in Seventeen Hundred Ninety-three. The work, on its first appearance, created a profound impression among English thinking people, although orthodoxy has almost succeeded in smothering it in silence since John Stuart Mill declared that this book created an epoch and deserved to rank with Milton's "Speech for Unlicensed Printing," Locke's "Essay on Human Understanding" or Jean Jacques' "Emile." That it was a positive force in Mill's own life he always admitted.
"Political Justice," by William Godwin, was published in 1793. When it first came out, it made a significant impact on English intellectuals, although mainstream thought has nearly managed to bury it in silence since John Stuart Mill stated that this book marked a turning point and deserved to be recognized alongside Milton's "Speech for Unlicensed Printing," Locke's "Essay on Human Understanding," or Jean Jacques' "Emile." Mill always acknowledged that it was a positive influence in his own life.
However, it is only within our own time—only, in fact, since Eighteen Hundred Seventy-six—that the views of Godwin as expressed in "Political Justice" have been adopted by the spirit of Christendom. Godwin believed in the perfectibility of the race, and proved that man's[Pg 86] career has been a constant movement forward. That is, there never was a "Fall of Man." Man has always fallen upward, and when he has kicked the ball it has always been toward the goal. Godwin believed that it was well to scan the faults of our fellows closely, in order to see, forsooth, whether they are not their virtues. The belief that mankind should by nature tend to evil, he considered absurd and unscientific, for the strongest instinct in all creation is self-preservation; and that certain men should love darkness rather than light was mainly because governments and religions have warped man's nature through oppression and coercion until it no longer acts normally. "Normal man seeks the light, just as the flowers do. Man, if not too much interfered with, will make for himself the best possible environment and create for his children right conditions because the instinct for peace and liberty is deeply rooted in his nature. Control by another has led to revolt, and revolt has led to oppression, and oppression occasions grief and deadness: hence bruises and distortion follow. When we view humanity, we behold not the true and natural man, but a deformed and pitiable product, undone by the vices of those who have sought to improve on Nature by shaping his life to feed the vanity of a few and minister to their wantonness. In our plans for social betterment, let us hold in mind the healthy and unfettered man, and not the cripple that interference and restraint have[Pg 87] made."
However, it is only in our own time—specifically since 1876—that Godwin's ideas expressed in "Political Justice" have been embraced by the spirit of Christendom. Godwin believed in the perfectibility of humanity and demonstrated that human progress has always been a continuous forward movement. In other words, there was never a "Fall of Man." Humanity has always ascended, and whenever we've made an effort, it has always been toward a better future. Godwin thought it was important to closely examine the faults of our peers to see if they could actually be their virtues. He considered the belief that humans are naturally inclined toward evil to be ridiculous and unscientific, as the strongest instinct in all living beings is self-preservation; the reason some people prefer darkness over light is primarily due to how governments and religions have distorted human nature through oppression and control, causing it to no longer function normally. "Normal humans seek the light, just like flowers do. If left alone, people will create the best possible environment for themselves and provide the right conditions for their children because the instinct for peace and freedom is deeply embedded in human nature. Control by others has led to rebellion, and rebellion has led to oppression, which creates sorrow and numbness: thus, injuries and distortions follow. When we look at humanity, we do not see the true and natural person, but rather a deformed and pitiful creation, undone by the vices of those who have tried to improve upon Nature by forcing people’s lives to serve the vanity of a few and cater to their indulgence. In our efforts for social improvement, let us remember the healthy and free individual, not the crippled one that interference and restrictions have created."
Godwin, like Robert Ingersoll, was the son of a clergyman, which reminds me that liberal thought is under great obligations to the clergy, since their sons, taught by antithesis, are often shining lights of radicalism. Godwin was a non-resistant, philosophic anarchist. He was the true predecessor of George Eliot, Walt Whitman, Henry Thoreau and Leo Tolstoy, and the best that is now being expressed from advanced Christian pulpits harks back to him. All that the foremost of our contemporary thinkers have written and said was suggested and touched upon by William Godwin and Mary Wollstonecraft, with like conclusions.
Godwin, like Robert Ingersoll, was the son of a clergyman, which reminds me that liberal thought owes a lot to the clergy, since their sons, raised in contrast, often become prominent figures of radicalism. Godwin was a non-resistant, philosophical anarchist. He was the true forerunner of George Eliot, Walt Whitman, Henry Thoreau, and Leo Tolstoy, and much of what is currently expressed from progressive Christian pulpits traces back to him. Everything that our leading contemporary thinkers have written and said was inspired and touched upon by William Godwin and Mary Wollstonecraft, with similar conclusions.
[Pg 88]Carnegie is credited with this: "There is only one generation between shirt-sleeves and shirt-sleeves." Now, the grandfather of Mary Wollstonecraft was an employing-weaver who did his work so well that his wares commanded a price.
[Pg 88]Carnegie is known for saying, "There's only one generation between shirt sleeves and shirt sleeves." Now, Mary Wollstonecraft's grandfather was a weaver who employed others and did his job so well that his products were highly valued.
He grew rich, and when he died he left a fortune of some thirty thousand pounds, not being able to take it with him. This fortune descended to his eldest son.
He became wealthy, and when he passed away, he left a fortune of about thirty thousand pounds, since he couldn't take it with him. This fortune went to his oldest son.
Samuel Johnson thought the law of primogeniture a most excellent thing, since it insured there being only one fool in the family. The Wollstonecraft boys who had no money went to work, and in taking care of themselves became strong, sturdy and prosperous men. The one who succeeded to the patrimony was at first a gentleman, then a shabby-genteel, and at forty his time was taken up with schemes to dodge the debtors' prison, and with plans to pay off the National Debt; for it seems that men who can not manage their own affairs are not deterred thereby from volunteering to look after those of the nation.
Samuel Johnson believed the law of primogeniture was great because it made sure there was only one fool in the family. The Wollstonecraft brothers, who had no money, went to work, and by taking care of themselves, they became strong, resilient, and successful men. The one who inherited the family estate started as a gentleman, then became a bit shabby, and by the age of forty, he was busy trying to avoid debtors' prison and coming up with plans to pay off the National Debt; it seems that men who can’t manage their own affairs aren’t stopped from trying to take care of the nation’s issues.
It appears, also, that Mr. Wollstonecraft wrote a book entitled, "How to Command Success," and by its sale hoped to retrieve the fortune now lost—but alas! he ran in debt to the printer and finally sold the copyright to that worthy for five shillings, and on the proceeds got plain drunk.
It seems that Mr. Wollstonecraft wrote a book called "How to Command Success," and he hoped to recover his lost fortune through its sales—but unfortunately! he went into debt with the printer and eventually sold the copyright to him for five shillings, using the money to get completely drunk.
The family moved as often as landlords demanded,[Pg 89] which was about every three months. There were three girls in the family—Mary, Everina and Eliza—all above the average in intelligence. Whether there is any such thing in Nature as justice for the individual is a question, but cosmic justice is beyond cavil. The stupidity of a parent is often a very precious factor in the evolution of his children. He teaches them by antithesis. So if a man can not be useful and strong, all is not lost: he can still serve humanity as a horrible example—like the honest hobo who volunteered to pay the farmer for his dinner by acting as a scarecrow. Children of drunkards make temperance fanatics; and those who have a shiftless father stand a better chance of developing into financiers than if they had a parent who would set them up in business, stand between them and danger, and meet the deficit.
The family moved as often as the landlords wanted, which was about every three months. There were three girls in the family—Mary, Everina, and Eliza—all smarter than average. Whether there’s such a thing as justice for individuals in nature is debatable, but cosmic justice is undeniable. A parent's ignorance can often play a significant role in the growth of their children. They learn by contrast. So even if a man isn't useful or strong, all isn't lost: he can still contribute to society as a bad example—like the honest hobo who offered to pay the farmer for his dinner by acting as a scarecrow. Children of alcoholics tend to become temperance advocates; and those with a lazy father are more likely to become successful financiers than if they had a parent who set them up in business, protected them from danger, and covered their financial shortfalls.
Women married to punk husbands need not be discouraged, nor should husbands with nagging wives be cast down, for was it not Emerson who said, "It is better to be a nettle in the side of your friend than his echo?"
Women married to punk husbands shouldn't feel discouraged, nor should husbands with nagging wives feel down, because wasn't it Emerson who said, "It's better to be a nettle in the side of your friend than his echo?"
Thus do all things work together for good, whether you love the Lord or not.
Thus, everything works together for good, regardless of whether you love the Lord or not.
The Wollstonecraft family traversed London with their handcart, from Chelsea to East End; they also roamed through Essex, Yorkshire and Kent. When matters became strained they fell back on London, paid one month's rent in advance and then stayed three, when[Pg 90] their goods and chattels were gently landed on the curb, and the handcart came in handy.
The Wollstonecraft family traveled across London with their handcart, from Chelsea to the East End; they also explored Essex, Yorkshire, and Kent. When things got tough, they returned to London, paid a month's rent upfront, and then stayed for three months, when[Pg 90] their belongings were carefully placed on the curb, and the handcart was useful.
As the girls grew up they worked at weaving, served as house-girls and nurses, and finally Mary became a governess in the family of Lord Kingsborough, an Irish nobleman. This gave her access to her employer's library, and she went at it as a hungry colt enters a clover-field. Not knowing how long her good fortune would last, she eagerly improved her time. She wrote frequent letters to her sisters, telling what she was doing and what she was reading. She was eminently superior to any of the females in the family, and acknowledged it. A tutor in the house taught her French; and whether the nobleman's children learned much or not, we do not know, but Mary soon equaled her teacher.
As the girls grew up, they did weaving, worked as maids and nurses, and eventually Mary became a governess for Lord Kingsborough, an Irish nobleman. This gave her access to her employer's library, and she dove into it like a hungry colt entering a clover field. Not knowing how long her luck would last, she eagerly made the most of her time. She wrote frequent letters to her sisters, sharing what she was doing and what she was reading. She was clearly more capable than any of the other women in the household and recognized it. A tutor in the house taught her French; and whether the nobleman's children learned much or not, we don't know, but Mary soon matched her teacher’s skills.
Knowledge is a matter of desire.
Knowledge is driven by desire.
The next year the Wollstonecraft girls opened a private school, a kind of "Young Ladies' Establishment," quite on the Mrs. Nickleby order. And indeed, if a Micawber had been wanting, Mary knew where to look for him.
The following year, the Wollstonecraft sisters opened a private school, a sort of "Young Ladies' Establishment," very much in the style of Mrs. Nickleby. And in fact, if a Micawber had been needed, Mary knew just where to find him.
About this time Mary met Ursa Major, who may have treated men very rudely, but not your petite, animated and clever women.
About this time, Mary met Ursa Major, who might have treated men very rudely, but not your small, lively, and smart women.
Doctor Johnson quite liked little Mary Wollstonecraft. She matched her wit against his and put him on his mettle, and when Mary once expressed a desire to become an authoress he encouraged her by saying,[Pg 91] "Yes, my dear, you should write, for that is the way to learn; and no matter how badly you write, you can always be encouraged by finding men who write worse." And another time he said, "Women have quite as much interest in life as men, and see things just as clearly, and why they should not write the last word as well as speak it, I do not know."
Doctor Johnson really liked little Mary Wollstonecraft. She would challenge him with her wit and pushed him to be his best, and when Mary once mentioned wanting to become a writer, he encouraged her by saying,[Pg 91] "Yes, my dear, you should write, because that's how you learn; and no matter how poorly you write, you can always feel better knowing there are men who write worse." Another time he said, "Women have just as much interest in life as men do, and they see things just as clearly, so I don't understand why they shouldn't be able to write the final word just as well as they can speak it."
That settled it with Mary: She gave up her part in the school; and very soon after, the sisters gave up theirs; one of them wedding a ne'er-do-well scion of nobility, and the other marrying an orthodox curate with a harelip. Through the help of Doctor Johnson, Mary got a position as proofreader with a publisher. Here her knowledge of French was valuable, and she assisted in translations. Then she became literary adviser and reader for different publishers. She was making money, and had accumulated a little fortune of near a hundred pounds by the sweat of her brain. Her close acquaintanceship with printers and publishers thus placed her where she became acquainted with several statesmen who had speeches to make, and for these she constructed arguments and also helped them out of dire difficulties by rounding out their periods, and by introducing flights of fancy for men whose fancies were wingless.
That settled it for Mary: She gave up her part in the school; and shortly after, the sisters gave up theirs too; one married a lazy nobleman, and the other married a traditional priest with a harelip. With help from Doctor Johnson, Mary landed a job as a proofreader at a publishing house. Her knowledge of French was useful, and she helped with translations. Then she became a literary advisor and reader for various publishers. She was earning money and had built up a small fortune of nearly a hundred pounds through her hard work. Her close connections with printers and publishers led her to meet several politicians who needed speeches, and she crafted arguments for them and helped them out of tough spots by polishing their sentences and adding creative touches for those who lacked imagination.
On her own account she had written various stories and essays. She had met the wits and thinkers of London and had learned to take care of herself. She[Pg 92] was an honest, industrious, and highly intelligent woman, and commanded the respect of those who knew her best. "To know her," says Godwin in his Memoirs, "was to love her, and those who did not love her, did not know her."
On her own, she had written several stories and essays. She had met the clever minds and thinkers of London and had learned to be independent. She[Pg 92] was a genuine, hardworking, and highly intelligent woman, earning the respect of those who knew her well. "To know her," says Godwin in his Memoirs, "was to love her, and those who didn’t love her, didn’t know her."
Of course, she was an exceptional person, for have I not intimated that she was a thinker? This was over a hundred years ago, and thinkers were as scarce then as now, for even so-called educated folk, for the most part, only think that they think. Frederic Harrison did not stray far a-field when he referred to Charlotte Perkins Gilman as a reincarnation of Mary Wollstonecraft.
Of course, she was an exceptional person, since I’ve mentioned that she was a thinker. This was over a hundred years ago, and thinkers were just as rare then as they are now, because even so-called educated people mostly just think they think. Frederic Harrison wasn’t far off when he called Charlotte Perkins Gilman a reincarnation of Mary Wollstonecraft.
Mary Wollstonecraft had translated Rousseau's "Emile" into English, and had read Voltaire closely and with appreciation.
Mary Wollstonecraft translated Rousseau's "Emile" into English and studied Voltaire closely and appreciatively.
The momentous times of Seventeen Hundred Ninety-two were on in Paris. That mob of women, ragged and draggled, had tramped out to Versailles, and Marie Antoinette, a foolish girl who rattled around in a place that should have been occupied by a Queen, had looked out of the window and propounded her immortal question, "What do they want?"
The significant events of 1792 were unfolding in Paris. That crowd of women, worn and disheveled, had marched to Versailles, and Marie Antoinette, an naive girl who seemed out of place in a role meant for a Queen, looked out the window and asked her famous question, "What do they want?"
"Bread!" was the answer.
"Bread!" was the response.
"Why don't they eat cake?" asked Her Chatterbox.
"Why don't they eat cake?" asked Her Chatterbox.
Mary Wollstonecraft was a revolutionary by nature. Looking about her she saw London seething with swarms of humanity just one day's rations removed from starvation. A few miles away she saw acres upon[Pg 93] acres—thousands of acres—kept and guarded for private parks and game-preserves. Then it was that she supplied Henry George that fine phrase, "Man is a land animal." And she fully comprehended that the question of human rights will never be ended until we settle the land question. She said: "Man is a land animal, and to deprive the many of the right to till the soil is like depriving fishes of the right to swim in the sea. You force fish into a net, and they cease to thrive; you entrap men, through economic necessity, in cities, and allow a few to control the land, and you perpetuate ignorance and crime. And eventually you breed a race of beings who take no joy in Nature, never having gotten acquainted with her. The problem is not one of religion, but of commonsense in economics. Back to the land!" Of course a writing woman who could think like this was deeply interested in the unrest across the Channel.
Mary Wollstonecraft was naturally a revolutionary. Looking around her, she saw London bustling with people barely one meal away from starvation. Just a few miles away, she saw acres upon[Pg 93] acres—thousands of acres—set aside and protected for private parks and game reserves. That’s when she shared with Henry George the powerful idea, "Man is a land animal." She understood fully that the question of human rights will never be resolved until we address the land issue. She stated: "Man is a land animal, and taking away the right of the many to cultivate the land is like taking away the right of fish to swim in the sea. You trap fish in a net, and they stop thriving; you trap people in cities due to economic necessity, allowing a few to control the land, and you keep ignorance and crime alive. Eventually, you create a generation of individuals who find no joy in Nature because they’ve never really known her. This issue isn’t about religion, but about common sense in economics. Back to the land!" Naturally, a woman thinker like her was very interested in the unrest happening across the Channel.
And so Mary packed up and went over to Paris, lured by three things: a curiosity concerning the great social experiment being there worked out; an ambition to perfect herself in the French language by speaking only French; a writer's natural thirst for good copy.
And so Mary packed her bags and headed to Paris, drawn by three things: her curiosity about the major social experiment happening there; her desire to improve her French by only speaking the language; and a writer’s natural craving for great material.
In all these things the sojourn of Mary Wollstonecraft in Paris was an eminent success, but tragedy was lurking and lying in wait for her. And it came to her as it has come for women ever since time began—through that awful handicap, her nature's crying need for affection.
In all these things, Mary Wollstonecraft's time in Paris was a significant success, but tragedy was lurking and waiting for her. And it came to her as it has come for women since the beginning of time—through that terrible challenge, her innate desire for love and connection.
[Pg 94]In Paris martial law reigned supreme; in the streets the death-tumbrel rattled, and through a crack in the closed casement Mary Wollstonecraft peered cautiously out and saw Louis the Sixteenth riding calmly to his death. The fact that she was an Englishwoman brought Mary Wollstonecraft under suspicion, for the English sympathized with royalty. When men with bloody hands come to your door, and question you concerning your business and motives, the mind is not ripe for literature!
[Pg 94]In Paris, martial law was in full effect; in the streets, the death cart rattled, and through a crack in the closed window, Mary Wollstonecraft cautiously peeked out to see Louis the Sixteenth riding calmly to his execution. Being an Englishwoman made Mary Wollstonecraft a target of suspicion, as the English supported the monarchy. When men with blood on their hands show up at your door and interrogate you about your business and intentions, it’s not exactly the right time for literature!
The letters Mary Wollstonecraft had written for English journals she now destroyed, since she could not mail them, and to keep them was to run the risk of having them misinterpreted. The air was full of fear and fever.
The letters Mary Wollstonecraft had written for English journals she now destroyed, since she couldn’t mail them, and keeping them posed the risk of them being misinterpreted. The atmosphere was filled with fear and anxiety.
No one was allowed to leave the city unless positively necessary, and to ask permission to go was to place one's self under surveillance.
No one was allowed to leave the city unless absolutely necessary, and asking for permission to go meant putting yourself under surveillance.
It was at this time that Mary Wollstonecraft met Gilbert Imlay, an American, who had fought with Lafayette and Washington. He was a man of some means, alert, active and of good address. On account of his relationship with Lafayette, he stood well with the revolutionaries of Paris. He was stopping at the same hotel where Mary lodged, and very naturally, speaking the same language, they became acquainted. She allowed herself to be placed under his protection, and their simple friendship soon ripened into a warmer[Pg 95] feeling. Love is largely a matter of propinquity.
It was during this time that Mary Wollstonecraft met Gilbert Imlay, an American who had fought alongside Lafayette and Washington. He was a well-off, energetic man with great social skills. Because of his connection to Lafayette, he was in good standing with the revolutionaries in Paris. He was staying at the same hotel as Mary, and naturally, since they spoke the same language, they got to know each other. She agreed to let him protect her, and their simple friendship quickly developed into deeper feelings. Love often has a lot to do with being close by.[Pg 95]
It was a time when all formal rites were in abeyance; and in England any marriage-contract made in France, and not sanctified by the clergy, was not regarded as legal. Mary Wollstonecraft became Mrs. Mary Imlay, and that she regarded herself as much the wife of Imlay as God and right could command, there is no doubt.
It was a time when all formal ceremonies were suspended; and in England, any marriage contract made in France that wasn't blessed by the clergy wasn't seen as legal. Mary Wollstonecraft became Mrs. Mary Imlay, and there's no doubt that she considered herself as much the wife of Imlay as God and morality would require.
In a few months the tempest and tumult subsided so they got away from Paris to Havre, where Imlay was interested in a shipping-office. At Havre their daughter Fanny was born.
In a few months, the storm and chaos settled down, so they left Paris for Havre, where Imlay was involved in a shipping office. Their daughter Fanny was born in Havre.
Imlay had made investments in timber-lands in Norway, and was shipping lumber to France. Some of these ventures turned out well, and Imlay extended his investments on borrowed capital. The man was a nomad by nature—generous, extravagant and kind—but he lacked the patience and application required to succeed as a businessman. He could not wait—he wanted quick returns.
Imlay had invested in timberland in Norway and was shipping lumber to France. Some of these ventures were successful, and Imlay expanded his investments using borrowed money. He was naturally a wanderer—generous, flashy, and kind—but he didn't have the patience and dedication needed to succeed in business. He couldn't wait—he wanted quick profits.
The wife had insight and intellect, and could follow a reason to its lair. Imlay skimmed the surface.
The wife had insight and intelligence, and could trace a reason back to its source. Imlay only scratched the surface.
Leaving his wife and babe at Havre, he went across to London. Mary once made a trip to Norway for him, with the power of attorney, to act as she thought best in his interests. In Norway she found that much of the land that Imlay had bought was worthless, being already stripped of its timber. However, she improved the time by writing letters for London papers, and these[Pg 96] eventually found form in her book entitled, "Letters From Norway."
Leaving his wife and baby in Havre, he went over to London. Mary once took a trip to Norway for him, with the power of attorney, to do what she thought was best for his interests. In Norway, she discovered that much of the land Imlay had purchased was worthless, already stripped of its timber. However, she made good use of her time by writing letters for London newspapers, and these[Pg 96] eventually became her book titled, "Letters From Norway."
Arriving at Havre she found that Imlay had dismantled their home, and for a time she did not know his whereabouts. Later they met in London.
Arriving in Havre, she found that Imlay had taken apart their home, and for a while, she didn't know where he was. Later, they met in London.
When the time of separation came, however, she was sufficiently disillusioned to make the actual parting without pain. When Imlay saw she would no longer consent to be his wife, he proposed to provide for her, but she declined the offer, fearing it would give him some claim upon her and upon their child. And so Gilbert Imlay sailed away to America and out of the life of Mary Wollstonecraft. Exit Imlay.>
When the time to part ways finally arrived, she was disillusioned enough to handle the separation without feeling pain. When Imlay realized she would no longer agree to be his wife, he offered to support her, but she turned him down, worried it would give him some hold over her and their child. And so Gilbert Imlay sailed off to America and out of Mary Wollstonecraft's life. Exit Imlay.>
[Pg 97]In London the position of Mary Wollstonecraft was most trying.
[Pg 97]In London, Mary Wollstonecraft faced a really challenging situation.
Penniless, deserted by Imlay, her husband, with a hungry babe at her breast, she was looked at askance by most of her old acquaintances. There were not wanting good folks who gathered their skirts about them, sneezed as she passed, and said, "I told you so."
Penniless, abandoned by Imlay, her husband, with a hungry baby at her breast, she was eyed suspiciously by most of her former acquaintances. There were certainly good people who pulled their skirts away from her, sneezed as she walked by, and said, "I told you so."
Her brother Charles—a degenerate, pettifogging barrister, with all his father's faults and none of his grandfather's virtues—for whom Mary had advanced money so that he could go to college, came to her in her dire extremity and proffered help. But it was on condition that she should give up her babe and allow him to place it in a foundlings' home. This being done, the virtuous Charles would get Mary a position as weaver in a woolen-mill, under an assumed name, and the past would be as if it never had been. This in the face of the assertion of Pliny, who said, eighteen hundred years before, that one of the things even God could not do, was to obliterate the past; and of Omar's words, "Nor all your tears shall blot a line of it."
Her brother Charles—a worthless, petty lawyer, with all their father's flaws and none of their grandfather's strengths—came to her when she was in desperate need and offered assistance. But there was a catch: she would have to give up her baby and let him place it in an orphanage. Once that was done, the morally upstanding Charles would get Mary a job as a weaver in a wool mill, using a fake name, and her past would be like it had never happened. This was in direct contradiction to Pliny's assertion from eighteen hundred years earlier that even God couldn’t erase the past; and Omar's words, "Nor all your tears shall blot a line of it."
The mental processes of Charles are shown in his suggestion of a pleasant plan whereby Imlay could be lured back to England, arrested, and with the assistance of a bumbailiff, marriage forced upon him. His scheme was rejected by the obdurate Mary, who held that the very essence of marriage was freedom.
The mental processes of Charles are shown in his suggestion of a pleasant plan where Imlay could be lured back to England, arrested, and, with the help of a bailiff, forced into marriage. His scheme was rejected by the stubborn Mary, who believed that the very essence of marriage was freedom.
[Pg 98]The tragic humor of the action of Charles turns on his assumption that his sister was "a fallen woman," and must be saved from disgrace. This opinion was shared by various other shady respectables, who kept the matter secret by lifting a soprano wail of woe from the housetops, declaring that Mary had smirched their good names and those of their friends by her outrageous conduct. These people also busied themselves in spreading a report that Mary had gone into "French ways," it being strongly held, then as now, by the rank and file of burly English beef-eaters, male and female, that morality in France is an iridescent dream—only that is not the exact expression they use.
[Pg 98]The dark humor in Charles's actions stems from his belief that his sister was "a fallen woman" who needed saving from shame. This view was also held by several other dubious so-called respectable individuals, who kept the issue under wraps by wailing dramatically from the rooftops, claiming that Mary had tarnished their good names and those of their friends with her scandalous behavior. These people were also busy spreading rumors that Mary had adopted "French ways," as it was strongly believed, back then and still today, by the average burly English meat-eaters, both men and women, that morality in France is just an elusive fantasy—though that's not the exact term they use.
Hope sank in the heart of the lone woman, and for a few weeks it appeared that suicide was the only way out. As for parting with her child, or with her brother Charles and his kin, Mary would stand by her child. It is related that on one occasion her sister Everina came to visit her, and Mary made bold to minister to her babe in the beautiful maternal way sanctified by time, before bottle-babies became the vogue and Nature was voted vulgar. The sight proved too much for Everina's nerves, and she fainted, first loudly calling for the camphor.
Hope faded in the heart of the lonely woman, and for a few weeks, it seemed that suicide was the only escape. When it came to separating from her child or from her brother Charles and his family, Mary chose to stay with her child. It’s said that during one visit from her sister Everina, Mary confidently cared for her baby in the beautiful, traditional way that had been respected for generations, before bottle-feeding became popular and natural methods were considered outdated. The sight was overwhelming for Everina, and she fainted, first calling out loudly for camphor.
The family din evidently caused Mary to go a step further than she otherwise might, and she dropped the name Imlay and called herself plain Mary Wollstonecraft, thus glorifying the disgrace. This increased[Pg 99] fortitude had come about by discovering that she could still work and earn enough money to live on by proofreading and translations; and it seemed that she had a head full of ideas. There in her lonely lodgings at Blackfriars, in the third story back, she was writing "The Rights of Woman." The book in places shows heat and haste, and its fault is not that it leads people in the wrong direction, but that it leads them too far in the right direction—that is, further than a sin-stained and hypocritical world can follow.
The family noise clearly pushed Mary to take a step she might not have otherwise taken, and she dropped the name Imlay, calling herself simply Mary Wollstonecraft, thereby embracing her shame. This newfound strength came from realizing she could still work and earn enough to support herself through proofreading and translations; it seemed she had a mind full of ideas. There in her lonely apartment at Blackfriars, on the third floor in the back, she was writing "The Rights of Woman." The book shows passion and urgency in places, and its flaw isn’t that it misleads people but that it leads them too far in the right direction—further than a morally flawed and hypocritical world can handle.
When men deserve the ideal, it will be here. If mankind were honest and unselfish, then every proposition held out by Mary Wollstonecraft would hold true. Her book is a vindication, in one sense, of her own position—for at the last, all literature is a confession. But Mary Wollstonecraft's book is also a plea for faith in the Divinity that shapes humanity and "leads us on amid the encircling gloom."
When people truly deserve the ideal, it will arrive. If humanity were honest and selfless, then every idea presented by Mary Wollstonecraft would be true. Her book is, in a way, a defense of her own beliefs—after all, all literature is a confession. But Mary Wollstonecraft's book is also a call for belief in the higher power that guides humanity and "leads us on amid the encircling gloom."
It is moreover a protest against the theological idea that woman is the instrument of the Devil, who tempted man to his ruin. Very frank is the entire expression, all written by a Tess of the D'Urbervilles, a pure woman whom Fate had freed from the conventional, and who, wanting little and having nothing to lose, not even a reputation, was placed in a position where she could speak the truth.
It’s also a protest against the religious belief that women are tools of the Devil, who led man to his downfall. The entire expression is very candid, written by a Tess of the D'Urbervilles, a virtuous woman whom Fate had liberated from societal norms. With little desire and nothing to lose, not even her reputation, she found herself in a position to speak the truth.
Parts of the book seem trite enough to us at this day, since many of the things advocated have come about,[Pg 100] and we accept them as if they always were. For instance, there is an argument in favor of women being employed as schoolteachers; then there is the plea for public schools and for co-education.
Parts of the book seem pretty cliché to us today, since many of the ideas promoted have already become reality,[Pg 100] and we take them as if they were always the norm. For example, there’s an argument supporting women working as teachers; then there’s the appeal for public schools and co-education.
[Pg 101]William and Mary first met in February, Seventeen Hundred Ninety-six. In this matter dates are authentic, for Godwin kept a diary for forty-eight years, in which he set down his acts, gave the titles of books he read, and named the distinguished people he met. This diary is nearly as valuable as that of Samuel Pepys, save that unfortunately it does not record the inconsequential and amplify the irrelevant, for it is the seemingly trivial that pictures character. Godwin's diary forms a continuous history of literary and artistic London.
[Pg 101]William and Mary first met in February 1796. In this case, the dates are accurate because Godwin kept a diary for 48 years, where he documented his actions, listed the titles of books he read, and mentioned the notable people he met. This diary is almost as valuable as Samuel Pepys's, except that it unfortunately doesn't capture the insignificant details or elaborate on the unimportant, as it's often the seemingly trivial that reveals character. Godwin's diary provides a continuous account of literary and artistic life in London.
William was not favorably impressed with Mary, the first time they met each other. Tom Paine was present, and Godwin wanted to hear him talk about America, and instead Mary insisted upon talking about Paris, and Tom preferred to listen to her rather than to talk himself.
William was not very impressed with Mary when they first met. Tom Paine was there, and Godwin wanted to hear him speak about America, but instead, Mary insisted on talking about Paris, and Tom preferred to listen to her rather than speak himself.
"The drawing-room was not big enough for this precious pair," says Godwin, and passes on to minor themes, not realizing that destiny was waiting for him around the corner.
"The living room wasn't big enough for this precious couple," says Godwin, moving on to less important topics, unaware that fate was waiting for him just around the corner.
The next time they met, William liked Mary better, for he did most of the talking, and she listened. When we are pleased with ourselves we are pleased with others. "She has wondrous eyes, and they welled with tears as we conversed. She surely has suffered, for her soul is all alive," wrote Godwin.
The next time they met, William liked Mary more, because he did most of the talking and she listened. When we're feeling good about ourselves, we tend to like others more too. "She has amazing eyes, and they filled with tears as we talked. She must have been through a lot, because her soul is so vibrant," wrote Godwin.
The third time they met, she asked permission to quote[Pg 102] from his book, "Political Justice," in her own book, "The Rights of Woman," upon which she was hard at work. They were getting quite well acquainted, and he was so impressed with her personality that he ceased to mention her in his diary.
The third time they met, she asked if she could quote[Pg 102] from his book, "Political Justice," in her own book, "The Rights of Woman," which she was working on intensely. They were getting to know each other quite well, and he was so taken with her personality that he stopped mentioning her in his diary.
Godwin's book had placed him upon the topmost turret of contemporary literary fame. Since the publication of the work he was fairly prosperous, although his temperament was of that gently procrastinating and gracious kind that buys peace with a faith in men and things. Mary had an eager, alert and enthusiastic way of approaching things that grew on the easy-going Godwin. Her animation was contagious.
Godwin's book had put him at the pinnacle of modern literary fame. Since the book was published, he had been quite successful, even though his personality was the kind that gently put things off and preferred to maintain harmony through trust in people and circumstances. Mary had an eager, quick, and enthusiastic approach to things that rubbed off on the laid-back Godwin. Her energy was infectious.
The bold stand Mary had taken on the subject of marriage; her frankness and absolute honesty; her perfect willingness at all times to abide by the consequences of her mistakes, all pleased Godwin beyond words.
The strong position Mary took on marriage; her openness and complete honesty; her willingness to accept the consequences of her mistakes at all times, impressed Godwin beyond belief.
He told Coleridge that she was the greatest woman in England, and Coleridge looked her over with a philosopher's eye, and reported her favorably to Southey. In a letter to Cottle, Robert Southey says: "Of all the lions or literati I have seen here, Mary Imlay's countenance is the best, infinitely the best; the only fault in it is an expression somewhat similar to what the prints of Horne Tooke display—an expression indicating superiority; not haughtiness, not sarcasm, in Mary Imlay, but still it is unpleasant. Her eyes are light brown, and[Pg 103] although the lid of one of them is affected by a little paralysis, they are the most meaning I ever saw. As for Godwin himself, he has large, noble eyes, and a nose—oh, a most abominable nose! Language is not vituperatious enough to describe the effect of its downward elongation." In mentioning the matter of Godwin's nose, it is perhaps well to remember that Southey merely gave a pretty good description of his own.
He told Coleridge that she was the greatest woman in England, and Coleridge examined her with a philosopher's gaze and reported back to Southey positively. In a letter to Cottle, Robert Southey writes: "Of all the prominent figures or intellectuals I've seen here, Mary Imlay's face is the best—by far the best; the only flaw is an expression somewhat similar to the prints of Horne Tooke—a look that suggests superiority; not arrogance, not sarcasm in Mary Imlay, but it still feels off-putting. Her eyes are light brown, and[Pg 103] even though one eyelid is slightly affected by paralysis, they are the most expressive I've ever seen. As for Godwin himself, he has large, noble eyes, and a nose—oh, a truly dreadful nose! No amount of language can fully capture the effect of how it droops." In bringing up Godwin's nose, it's worth noting that Southey was essentially describing his own pretty well.
In August, Seventeen Hundred Ninety-six, Godwin borrowed fifty pounds from Thomas Wedgwood, son of Josiah Wedgwood of Etruria, which money was to tide Mary over a financial stress, and afford her the necessary leisure to complete "The Rights of Woman." The experience that Mary Wollstonecraft had in the publishing business, now enabled her to make favorable arrangements for the issue of her book. The radicalism of America and France had leavened England until there was quite a market for progressive literature. Twenty years later, the work would have been ignored in silence or censored out of existence, so zigzag is the path of progress.
In August 1796, Godwin borrowed fifty pounds from Thomas Wedgwood, the son of Josiah Wedgwood of Etruria. This money was meant to help Mary through a financial tough spot and give her the time she needed to finish "The Rights of Woman." Mary's experience in publishing now allowed her to arrange a good deal for her book's release. The revolutionary ideas from America and France had influenced England, creating a market for progressive literature. Twenty years later, this work would have been overlooked or banned, illustrating how uneven the progress can be.
As it was, the work sold so that in six months from the time it was put on sale, Mary had received upwards of two hundred pounds in royalties. Recognition and success are hygienic. Mrs. Blood, an erstwhile friend, saw Mary about this time, and wrote to an acquaintance: "I declare if she isn't getting handsome and knows it. She has well turned thirty and has a sprinkling of gray[Pg 04] hair and a few wrinkles, but she is doing her best to retrieve her youth."
As it turned out, the book sold so well that six months after it was released, Mary had earned over two hundred pounds in royalties. Recognition and success have a refreshing effect. Mrs. Blood, a former friend, spotted Mary around this time and wrote to someone she knew: "I swear she's getting attractive and she knows it. She's just turned thirty and has some gray[Pg 04] hair and a few wrinkles, but she's doing everything she can to regain her youth."
Mary had now quit Blackfriars for better quarters near Hyde Park. Her health was fully restored, and she moved in her own old circle of writers and thinkers.
Mary had now left Blackfriars for a better place near Hyde Park. Her health was completely restored, and she was back in her old circle of writers and thinkers.
At this time William and Mary were both well out of the kindergarten. He was forty and she was thirty-seven. Several years before, William had issued a sort of proclamation to the public, and a warning to women of the quest that bachelordom was his by choice, and that he was wedded to philosophy. Very young people are given to this habit of declaration, "I intend never to wed," and it seems that older heads are just as absurd as young ones. It is well to refrain from mentioning what we intend to do, or intend not to do, since we are all sailing under sealed orders and nothing is so apt to occur as the unexpected.
At this point, William and Mary were both well past kindergarten. He was forty, and she was thirty-seven. A few years earlier, William had made a statement to the public, as well as a warning to women, that he had chosen to remain a bachelor and was committed to philosophy. Young people often declare, "I never plan to get married," and it seems that older folks can be just as irrational as younger ones. It’s best not to talk about what we plan to do or not do, since we’re all navigating under sealed orders, and nothing is more likely than the unexpected.
Towards the last of the year Seventeen Hundred Ninety-six, William was introducing Mary as his wife, and congratulations were in order. To them, mutual love constituted marriage, and when love died, marriage was at an end.
Towards the end of 1796, William was introducing Mary as his wife, and congratulations were in order. For them, mutual love was what made a marriage, and when love faded, the marriage ended.
A sharp rebuke was printed about this time by Mary, evidently prompted by that pestiferous class of law-breakers who do not recognize that the opposites of things are alike, and that there is a difference between those who rise above law and those who burst through it. Said Mary, "Freedom without a sense of responsibility,[Pg 105] is license, and license is a ship at sea without rudder or sail." That the careless, mentally slipshod, restless, and morally unsound should look upon her as one of them caused Mary more pain than the criticisms of the unco guid. It was this persistent pointing out by the crowd, as well as regard for the unborn, that caused William and Mary to go quietly in the month of March, Seventeen Hundred Ninety-seven, to Saint Pancras Church and be married all according to the laws of England.
A sharp criticism was published around this time by Mary, clearly motivated by that troublesome group of law-breakers who don’t realize that opposites can be similar and that there’s a difference between those who rise above the law and those who trample it. Mary said, "Freedom without a sense of responsibility,[Pg 105] is just license, and license is like a ship at sea without a rudder or sail." The fact that the careless, mentally lazy, restless, and morally questionable individuals viewed her as one of them hurt Mary more than the criticisms from the goody-goodies. It was this constant pointing out by the crowd, along with concern for the unborn, that led William and Mary to quietly go to Saint Pancras Church in March of 1797 and get married according to the laws of England.
Godwin wrote of the mating thus: "The partiality we conceived for each other was in that mode which I have always considered as the purest and most refined quality of love. It grew with equal advances in the minds of each. It would have been impossible for the most minute observer to have said who was before and who was after. One sex did not take the priority which long-established custom had awarded it, nor the other overstep that delicacy which is so severely imposed. I am not conscious that either part can assume to have been the principal agent in the affair. When, in the course of things, the disclosure came, there was nothing, in a manner, for either party to disclose to the other. There was no period of throes and resolute explanation attendant on the tale. It was friendship melting into love."
Godwin wrote about the relationship this way: "The bond we felt for each other was in a way that I have always viewed as the purest and most refined form of love. It developed equally in both our minds. It would have been impossible for the keenest observer to determine who was leading and who was following. One gender didn't take precedence as tradition often dictates, and the other didn’t violate the sensitivities that society enforces. I don’t believe either of us can claim to have been the main force in this situation. When everything eventually came to light, there was practically nothing for either of us to reveal to the other. There was no painful struggle or need for thorough explanations attached to the story. It was a friendship that naturally evolved into love."
Mary was now happier than she had ever been before in her life. She wrote to a friend: "My bark has at last[Pg 106] glided out upon the smooth waters. Married to a man whom I respect, revere and love, who understands my highest flights of fancy, and with whom complete companionship exists, my literary success assured, and the bugaboo of poverty at last removed, you can imagine how serene is my happiness." But this time of joy was to be short.
Mary was now happier than she had ever been in her life. She wrote to a friend: "My journey has finally[Pg 106] set sail on calm waters. I’m married to a man I respect, admire, and love, who understands my highest dreams, and with whom I have true companionship. My literary success is guaranteed, and the fear of poverty has finally vanished, so you can imagine how peaceful my happiness is." But this moment of joy would be brief.
She died three months later, September Tenth, Seventeen Hundred Ninety-seven, leaving behind her a baby girl eleven days old.
She died three months later, on September 10, 1797, leaving behind an eleven-day-old baby girl.
This girl, grown to womanhood, was Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley, wife of Percy Bysshe Shelley, and without whom the name of Shelley would be to us unknown.
This girl, now a woman, was Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley, wife of Percy Bysshe Shelley, and without her, the name Shelley would be unknown to us.
In writing of the mother who died in giving her birth, Mary Shelley says: "Mary Wollstonecraft was one of those rare beings who appear once, perhaps, in a generation, to gild humanity with a ray which no difference of opinion nor chance of circumstance can cloud. Her genius was undeniable. She had been bred in the hard school of adversity, and having experienced the sorrows entailed on the poor and oppressed, an earnest desire was kindled within her to diminish these sorrows.
In her writing about the mother who died giving birth to her, Mary Shelley says: "Mary Wollstonecraft was one of those rare individuals who appear only once in a generation, shining a light on humanity that no disagreement or random circumstance can overshadow. Her talent was clear. She grew up in the tough environment of hardship, and after facing the struggles faced by the poor and oppressed, she felt a strong urge to lessen these hardships."
"Her sound understanding, her intrepidity, her sensibility and eager sympathy, stamped all her writings with force and truth, and endowed them with a tender charm that enchants while it enlightens. Many years have passed since that beating heart has been laid in the cold, still grave, but no one who has ever seen her speaks[Pg 107] of her without enthusiastic love and veneration. Was there discord among friends or relatives, she stood by the weaker party, and by her earnest appeals and kindliness awoke latent affection, and healed all wounds. Open as day to melting charity, with a heart brimming with generous affection, yearning for sympathy, helpful, hopeful and self-reliant, such was Mary Wollstonecraft." And here let us leave her.
"Her deep understanding, bravery, sensitivity, and passionate empathy marked all her writings with strength and truth, giving them a gentle charm that captivates while it enlightens. Many years have passed since her vibrant spirit was laid to rest in the cold, quiet grave, but anyone who has known her speaks[Pg 107] of her with enthusiastic love and respect. In times of conflict among friends or family, she supported the weaker side, and through her heartfelt appeals and kindness, she ignited hidden love and healed all wounds. Open as day to loving kindness, with a heart full of generous affection, longing for connection, helpful, hopeful, and self-reliant, that's who Mary Wollstonecraft was." And here let us leave her.
[Pg 108]DANTE AND BEATRICE
[Pg 109]
What should be said of him can not be said;
By too great splendor is his name attended;
To blame is easier those who him offended,
Than reach the faintest glory round him shed.
This man descended to the doomed and dead
For our instruction; then to God ascended;
Heaven opened wide to him its portals splendid,
Who from his country's, closed against him, fled.
Ungrateful land! To its own prejudice
Nurse of his fortunes; and this showeth well,
That the most perfect, most of grief shall see.
Among a thousand proofs let one suffice,
That as his exile hath no parallel,
Ne'er walked the earth a greater man than he.
[Pg 109]
What needs to be said about him can't really be expressed;
His name shines with such brilliance;
It's easier to criticize those who have wronged him,
Instead of even catching a glimpse of the greatness around him.
This man came down to the condemned and the dead.
For our lessons; then he went up to God;
Heaven opened its big gates for him,
Who escaped from his homeland that had turned against him.
Ungrateful land! The one that supported his hopes; and this clearly shows,
The most perfect must endure the most pain.
Among countless examples, one will suffice,
No exile is as severe as his,
No one better than him has ever walked this earth.
[Pg 111]It was George Bernard Shaw who placed in the pillory of letters what he was pleased to call "The Disagreeable Girl."
[Pg 111]It was George Bernard Shaw who put in the spotlight of literature what he referred to as "The Disagreeable Girl."
And he has done the deed by a dry-plate, quick-shutter process in a way that surely lays him liable for criminal libel in society's assize.
And he has committed the act using a dry-plate, quick-shutter method in a way that definitely makes him liable for criminal libel in society's court.
I say society's assize advisedly, because it is only in society that the Disagreeable Girl plays a prominent part, assuming the center of the stage. Society, in the society sense, is built on vacuity, its favors being for those who reveal a fine capacity to waste and consume. Those who would write their names high on society's honor-roll need not be either useful or intelligent—they need only seem.
I use the term "society's judgment" intentionally because it's only in society that the Disagreeable Girl takes center stage. Society, in the social sense, is based on emptiness, favoring those who have a great talent for wasting and consuming. Those who want to make a name for themselves on society's honor roll don’t need to be useful or smart—they just need to appear that way.
And this gives the Disagreeable Girl her opportunity. In the paper-box factory she would have to make good; Cluett, Coon and Company ask for results; the stage demands a modicum at least of intellect, in addition to shape; but society asks for nothing but pretense, and the palm is awarded to palaver.
And this gives the Disagreeable Girl her chance. In the paper-box factory, she would have to prove herself; Cluett, Coon and Company expect results; the stage requires at least some level of intelligence, along with appearance; but society demands nothing but pretense, and the spotlight goes to talk.
But do not, if you please, imagine that the Disagreeable Girl does not wield an influence.
But please don't think that the Disagreeable Girl doesn't have any influence.
That is the very point: her influence is so far-reaching that George Bernard Shaw, giving cross-sections of life,[Pg 112] in the form of dramas, can not write a play and leave her out.
That’s the main point: her influence is so extensive that George Bernard Shaw, portraying different aspects of life,[Pg 112] in his plays, cannot write a drama without including her.
She is ubiquitous, omniscient and omnipresent—is the Disagreeable Girl. She is a disappointment to her father, a humiliation to her mother, a pest to brothers and sisters, and when she finally marries, she saps the inspiration of her husband and often converts a proud and ambitious man into a weak and cowardly cur.
She is everywhere, all-knowing, and always around—this is the Disagreeable Girl. She disappoints her dad, embarrasses her mom, annoys her siblings, and when she finally gets married, she drains her husband's motivation and often turns a proud and ambitious man into a weak and cowardly loser.
Only in society does the Disagreeable Girl shine: everywhere else she is an abject failure. The much-vaunted Gibson Girl is a kind of deluxe edition of Shaw's Disagreeable Girl. The Gibson Girl lolls, loafs, pouts, weeps, talks back, lies in wait, dreams, eats, drinks, sleeps and yawns. She rides in a coach in a red jacket, plays golf in a secondary sexual sweater, dawdles on a hotel veranda, and tum-tums on a piano, but you never hear of her doing a useful thing or saying a wise one. She reveals a beautiful capacity for avoiding all useful effort.
Only in society does the Disagreeable Girl stand out: everywhere else, she's a total failure. The much-praised Gibson Girl is like a premium version of Shaw's Disagreeable Girl. The Gibson Girl lounges around, relaxes, sulks, cries, talks back, waits in ambush, dreams, eats, drinks, sleeps, and yawns. She rides in a carriage wearing a red jacket, plays golf in a sexy sweater, hangs out on a hotel balcony, and plays the piano, but you never hear about her doing anything useful or saying anything smart. She shows a remarkable talent for dodging any meaningful effort.
Gibson gilds the Disagreeable Girl. Shaw paints her as she is. In the "Doll's House" Henrik Ibsen has given us Nora Hebler, a Disagreeable Girl of mature age, who beyond a doubt first set George Bernard Shaw a-thinking. Then looking about, Shaw saw her at every turn in every stage of her moth-and-butterfly existence.
Gibson glamorizes the Disagreeable Girl. Shaw depicts her as she truly is. In "A Doll's House," Henrik Ibsen presents us with Nora Helmer, a Disagreeable Girl of adult age, who undoubtedly made George Bernard Shaw start thinking. Then, as he looked around, Shaw noticed her at every turn in every phase of her moth-and-butterfly life.
And the Disagreeable Girl being everywhere, Shaw, dealer in human character, can not write a play and leave her out, any more than Turner could paint a[Pg 113] picture and leave man out, or Paul Veronese produce a canvas and omit the dog.
And the Annoying Girl being everywhere, Shaw, a master of human nature, can't write a play and ignore her, just like Turner couldn't create a picture without including people, or Paul Veronese could make a canvas without featuring a dog.
The Disagreeable Girl is a female of the genus homo persuasion, built around a digestive apparatus with marked marshmallow proclivities.
The Disagreeable Girl is a female of the human species, centered around a digestive system with notable preferences for marshmallows.
She is, moreover, pretty, pug-nosed, poetical, pert and pink; and at first glance to the unwary, she shows signs of gentleness and intelligence. Her age is anywhere from eighteen to twenty-eight. At twenty-eight she begins to evolve into something else, and her capacity for harm is largely curtailed, because by this time spirit has written itself in her form and features, and the grossness and animality which before were veiled are now becoming apparent. Habit writes itself on the face, and the body is an automatic recording-machine.
She is also pretty, has a pug nose, a poetic vibe, is sassy, and has a rosy complexion; and at first glance, she seems gentle and smart to those who aren't paying attention. She could be anywhere from eighteen to twenty-eight years old. By the time she hits twenty-eight, she starts to change into something different, and her ability to hurt others is mostly diminished, because by then, her character has marked her appearance and features, revealing the coarseness and animalistic traits that were previously hidden. Routine becomes etched on her face, and her body acts as an automatic recording device.
To have a beautiful old age, you must live a beautiful youth, for we ourselves are posterity and every man is his own ancestor. I am today what I am because I was yesterday what I was.
To have a beautiful old age, you need to live a beautiful youth, because we are the future, and everyone is their own ancestor. I am who I am today because I was who I was yesterday.
The Disagreeable Girl is always pretty—at least she has been told she is pretty, and she fully accepts the dictum. She has also been told she is clever, and she thinks she is. The actual fact is she is only "sassy."
The Disagreeable Girl is always pretty—at least she's been told she's pretty, and she totally believes it. She's also been told she's smart, and she thinks she is. The truth is, she's just "sassy."
The fine flaring-up of youth has set sex rampant, but she is not "immoral," except in her mind. She has caution to the verge of cowardice, and so she is "sans reproche." In public she pretends to be dainty; but alone, or with those for whose good opinion she does not[Pg 114] care, she is gross, coarse and sensual in every feature of her life. She eats too much, does not exercise enough, and considers it amusing to let others wait upon her, and do for her the things she should do for herself. Her room is a jumble of disorder, a fantasy of dirty clothes, a sequinarium of unmentionables—that is, if the care of it is left to herself. The one gleam of hope for her lies in the fact that out of shame she will allow no visitor to enter the apartment if she can help it. Concrete selfishness is her chief mark. She avoids responsibility; sidesteps every duty that calls for honest effort; is secretive, untruthful, indolent, evasive and dishonest.
The intense energy of youth has made sexuality run wild, but she isn't "immoral," at least not in her own mind. She's cautious to the point of being cowardly, which is why she can be seen as "without blame." In public, she acts refined, but when she’s alone or with people whose opinions don’t matter to her, she is vulgar, crude, and sensual in every aspect of her life. She overeats, doesn’t exercise enough, and finds it funny to let others take care of her, doing things she should be doing for herself. Her room is a chaotic mess, filled with dirty clothes, an assortment of unmentionables—if she’s left to maintain it by herself. The one glimmer of hope for her is that out of shame, she tries to keep anyone from coming into her apartment if she can avoid it. Pure selfishness is her defining trait. She dodges responsibility, evades every task that requires real effort, and is secretive, dishonest, lazy, evasive, and untruthful.
"What are you eating?" asks Nora Hebler's husband as she enters the room, not expecting to see him.
"What are you eating?" asks Nora Hebler's husband as she walks into the room, not expecting to find him there.
"Nothing," is the answer, and she hides the box of bonbons behind her, and presently backs out of the room.
"Nothing," she replies, hiding the box of chocolates behind her, and soon she retreats from the room.
I think Mr. Hebler had no business to ask her what she was eating: no man should ask any woman such a question—and really it was no difference anyway. But Nora is always on the defensive, and fabricates when it is necessary—and when it isn't, just through habit. She will hide a letter written by her grandmother, as quickly and deftly as if it were a missive from a guilty lover. The habit of her life is one of suspicion; for, being inwardly guilty herself, she suspects everybody, although it is quite likely that crime with her has never broken through thought into deed. Nora rifles her[Pg 115] husband's pockets, reads his notebook, examines his letters, and when he goes on a trip she spends the day checking up his desk, for her soul delights in duplicate keys.
I think Mr. Hebler shouldn't have asked her what she was eating: no man should ask any woman that—and honestly, it didn't make a difference anyway. But Nora is always on guard and makes up stories when she needs to—and even when she doesn't, just out of habit. She will hide a letter from her grandmother as quickly and skillfully as if it were a letter from a secret lover. Her life is full of suspicion; because she feels guilty inside, she suspects everyone, even though it's likely that she’s never actually acted on any of those thoughts. Nora rummages through her[Pg 115] husband's pockets, reads his notebook, looks at his letters, and when he goes on a trip, she spends the day searching his desk because she loves having duplicate keys.
At times she lets drop hints of knowledge concerning little nothings that are none of hers, just to mystify folks. She does strange, annoying things, simply to see what others will do.
At times she drops hints about trivial things that aren’t her concern, just to confuse people. She does weird, annoying things just to see how others will react.
In degree, Nora's husband fixed the vice of finesse in her nature, for even a "good" woman accused parries by the use of trickery and wins her point by the artistry of the bagnio. Women and men are never really far apart anyway, and women are what men have made them.
In some ways, Nora's husband sharpened the flaws in her character, because even a "good" woman defends herself with cleverness and gets her way through the artfulness of the brothel. Women and men are never really that different, and women are shaped by what men have created.
We are all just getting rid of our shackles: listen closely anywhere, even among honest and intellectual people, if such there be, and you can detect the rattle of chains.
We’re all just breaking free from our chains: listen carefully anywhere, even among honest and smart people, if there really are any, and you can hear the clinking of chains.
The Disagreeable Girl's mind and soul have not kept pace with her body. Yesterday she was a slave, sold in Circassian mart, and freedom to her is so new and strange that she does not know what to do with it.
The Disagreeable Girl's mind and soul haven't caught up with her body. Yesterday, she was a slave, sold in a Circassian market, and freedom feels so new and strange to her that she doesn't know how to handle it.
The tragedy she works, according to George Bernard Shaw, is through the fact that very often good men, blinded by the glamour of sex, imagine they love the Disagreeable Girl, when what they love is their own ideal.
The tragedy she portrays, as George Bernard Shaw suggests, lies in the reality that good men, often blinded by the allure of sex, believe they love the Disagreeable Girl, when in fact, they are merely in love with their own ideal.
Nature is both a trickster and a humorist and sets the will of the species beyond the discernment of the individual. The picador has to blindfold his horse in order[Pg 116] to get him into the bull-ring, and likewise Dan Cupid exploits the myopic to a purpose.
Nature is both a trickster and a comedian, pushing the will of the species beyond what any individual can understand. The picador has to blindfold his horse to get him into the bullring, just as Cupid takes advantage of those who can’t see clearly for his own ends.[Pg 116]
For aught we know, the lovely Beatrice of Dante was only a Disagreeable Girl clothed in a poet's fancy. Fortunate, indeed, was Dante that he never knew her well enough to get undeceived, and so walked through life in love with love, sensitive, saintly, sweetly sad and divinely happy in his melancholy.
For all we know, the beautiful Beatrice of Dante was just an unpleasant girl dressed up in a poet's imagination. Dante was truly lucky that he never got to know her well enough to be disillusioned, and so he went through life in love with love, sensitive, saintly, gently sad, and blissfully happy in his melancholy.
[Pg 117]There be simple folks and many, who think that the tragedy of love lies in its being unrequited.
[Pg 117]There are simple people and many who believe that the tragedy of love is in its being unreturned.
The fact is, the only genuinely unhappy love—the only tragedy—is when love wears itself out.
The truth is, the only truly unhappy love—the only real tragedy—is when love runs its course.
Thus tragedy consists in having your illusions shattered.
Thus, tragedy happens when your illusions are broken.
The love-story of Dante lies in the realm of illusion and represents an eternal type of affection. It is the love of a poet—a Pygmalion who loves his own creation. It is the love that is lost, but the things we lose or give away are the things we keep. That for which we clutch we lose.
The love story of Dante exists in the world of dreams and symbolizes a timeless kind of love. It's the love of a poet—a Pygmalion who loves his own creation. It's a love that is lost, but the things we lose or let go of are what we hold onto. What we tightly grasp is what we lose.
Love like that of Dante still exists everywhere, and will until the end of time. One-sided loves are classic and know neither age nor place; and to a degree—let the fact be stated softly and never hereafter be so much as whispered—all good men and women have at some time loved one-sidedly, the beloved being as unaware of the love as a star is of the astronomer who discovers it.
Love like that of Dante still exists everywhere and will continue until the end of time. Unrequited loves are timeless and don't adhere to age or location; and to some extent—let's mention this gently and never speak of it again—every good man and woman has at some point experienced unrequited love, with the object of their affection being as oblivious to it as a star is to the astronomer who discovers it.
This kind of love, carried on discreetly, is on every hand, warming into life the divine germs of art, poetry and philosophy. Of it the world seldom hears. It creates no scandal, never is mentioned in court proceedings, nor is it featured by the newspapers. Indeed, the love of Dante would have been written in water, were it not for the fact that the poet took the world into his confidence, as all poets do—for literature is only confession.
This kind of love, kept low-key, is everywhere, nurturing the divine beginnings of art, poetry, and philosophy. The world rarely hears about it. It doesn’t create scandals, never shows up in court cases, and isn’t reported by the newspapers. In fact, Dante's love would have been forgotten if the poet hadn't shared it with the world, as all poets do—because literature is simply a form of confession.
Many who have written of Dante, like Boccaccio and[Pg 118] Rossetti, have shown as rare a creative ability as some claim Dante revealed in creating his Beatrice.
Many who have written about Dante, like Boccaccio and[Pg 118] Rossetti, have displayed a unique creativity comparable to what some say Dante showed in creating his Beatrice.
"Paint me with the moles on," said Lincoln to the portrait-man. I'll show Dante with moles, wrinkles and the downward curve of the corners of his mouth, duly recording the fact that the corners of his mouth did not turn down always.
"Paint me with the moles on," Lincoln said to the portrait artist. I'll depict Dante with moles, wrinkles, and the downward curve of his mouth, accurately noting that the corners of his mouth didn't always turn down.
I think, somewhere, I have encouraged the idea of women marrying the second time, and I have also given tangible reasons. Let me now say as much for men.
I believe I've supported the idea of women remarrying, and I've also provided clear reasons for it. Now, let me say the same for men.
The father of Dante married and raised a family of seven. On the death of his wife he sought consolation for his sorrow in the love of a lass by the name of Bella—her family-name is to us unknown. They were married, and had one child, and this child was Dante.
The father of Dante got married and raised a family of seven. After his wife passed away, he looked for comfort in the love of a girl named Bella—her last name remains unknown to us. They got married and had one child, and that child was Dante.
Dante, at times, had a way of mourning over the fact that his father and mother ever met, but the world has never especially sympathized in this regret. Dante was born in the year Twelve Hundred Sixty-five, in the city of Florence, which was then the artistic and intellectual capital of the world.
Dante sometimes mourned the fact that his parents ever met, but the world has never really shared in that regret. Dante was born in 1265 in the city of Florence, which was then the artistic and intellectual capital of the world.
Dante seemed to think that the best in his nature was derived from his mother, who was a most gentle, sensitive and refined spirit. Such a woman married to a man old enough to be her father is not likely to be absurdly happy. This has been said before, but it will bear repeating. Yet disappointment has its compensation,[Pg 119] since it drives the mind on to the ideal, and thus is a powerful stimulant for the imagination. Deprive us of our heritage here, and we will conjure forth castles in Spain—you can not place an injunction on that!
Dante seemed to believe that the best parts of himself came from his mother, who had a gentle, sensitive, and refined nature. A woman like that married to a man old enough to be her father isn't likely to be overly happy. This point has been made before, but it’s worth repeating. Still, disappointment comes with its own advantages,[Pg 119] as it pushes the mind towards ideals, making it a strong motivator for creativity. If we lose our heritage here, we’ll just dream up castles in Spain—you can’t stop that!
Dante was not born in a castle, nor yet in a house with portcullis and battlements.
Dante wasn’t born in a castle or in a house with a drawbridge and fortifications.
Time was when towers and battlements on buildings were something more than mere architectural appendenda. They had a positive use. Towers and courtyards were only for the nobility, and signified that the owner was beyond the reach of law; he could lock himself in and fight off the world, the flesh and the devil, if he wished.
There was a time when towers and battlements on buildings were more than just decorative features. They served a practical purpose. Towers and courtyards were exclusive to the nobility and indicated that the owner was above the law; they could shut themselves in and fend off the world, temptation, and evil if they wanted to.
Dante's father lived in a house that had neither tower nor court that closed with iron gate. He was a lawyer, a hard-headed man who looked after estates, collected rents and gave advice to aristocratic nobodies for a consideration. He did not take snuff, for obvious reasons, but he was becomingly stout, carried a gold-headed cane or staff with a tassel on it, and struck this cane on the ground, coughing slightly, when about to give advice, as most really great lawyers do.
Dante's father lived in a house that didn’t have a tower or a courtyard with an iron gate. He was a lawyer, a practical man who managed estates, collected rents, and provided advice to wealthy but unremarkable people for a fee. He didn’t take snuff, for obvious reasons, but he was pleasantly plump, carried a gold-headed cane or staff with a tassel, and tapped this cane on the ground, clearing his throat slightly, whenever he was about to give advice, like most truly great lawyers do.
When little Durante—or Dante, as we call him—was nine years old, his father took him to a lawn fete held at the suburban home of Folco de Portinari, one of the lawyer's rich clients.
When little Durante—or Dante, as we call him—was nine years old, his dad took him to a garden party held at the suburban home of Folco de Portinari, one of the lawyer's wealthy clients.
Now Signor Portinari in social station was beyond Alighieri the lawyer, and of course nobody for a[Pg 120] moment suspected that the dark-skinned, half-scared little boy, clutching his father's forefinger as they walked, was going to write "The Divine Comedy." No one paid any particular attention to the father and child, as they strolled beneath the trees, rested on the benches, and were served chocolate and cheese-straws by the servants.
Now, Signor Portinari had a higher social status than Alighieri the lawyer, and of course, no one for a[Pg 120] moment suspected that the dark-skinned, somewhat timid little boy, gripping his father's forefinger as they walked, was going to write "The Divine Comedy." No one paid much attention to the father and child as they wandered beneath the trees, rested on the benches, and were served chocolate and cheese straws by the servants.
But on this occasion the boy caught a passing glimpse of Beatrice Portinari, the daughter of the host. The girl was just nine years old: the boy must have been told this by his father as he pointed out the fair one. The boy did not speak to her nor did she speak to him: this was quite out of the question, for they were on a totally different social plane.
But this time the boy caught a quick glimpse of Beatrice Portinari, the daughter of the host. She was only nine years old; the boy must have heard this from his father when he pointed out the pretty girl. The boy didn’t talk to her, and she didn’t talk to him either: that was completely out of the question, since they were from totally different social backgrounds.
Amid the dim lights of the flaming torches he saw her—just for an instant! The whole surroundings were strangely unreal, but well calculated to impress the youthful imagination, and out of it all the boy carried with him this vision of loveliness.
Amid the dim light of the flaming torches, he caught a glimpse of her—just for a moment! Everything around felt oddly surreal, but it was designed to capture the young imagination, and from all of it, the boy took away this beautiful vision.
In his "New Life"—what an appropriate title for a love-story!—Dante tells of this first sight of the beloved somewhat thus: "Nine times already since my birth had the heaven of light returned to the selfsame point almost, as concerns its own revolution, when first the glorious lady of my mind was made manifest to my eyes, even she who was called Beatrice by many who knew not wherefore. She had already been in this life so long as that, within her time the starry heaven had[Pg 121] moved toward the Eastern quarter one of the twelve parts of the degree; so that she appeared to me at the beginning of her ninth year, and I saw her almost at the end of my ninth year. Her dress on that day was of the most noble color, a subdued and goodly crimson, girdled and adorned in such sort as best suited her very tender age. At that moment, I say most truly that the spirit of life, which has its dwelling in the secretest chamber of my heart, began to tremble so violently that the least pulses of my body shook therewith; and in trembling it said these words: Here is a deity stronger than I who coming shall rule over me."
In his "New Life"—what a fitting title for a love story!—Dante describes the first time he saw his beloved like this: "Nine times since my birth, the heavens had returned to nearly the same point in their cycle when the glorious lady of my heart first appeared to me. She was known to many as Beatrice, though they didn’t understand why. By then, she had already been in this life long enough that during her time, the starry sky had moved towards the East just one twelfth of a degree; so she seemed to me at the beginning of her ninth year, and I saw her almost at the end of my ninth year. On that day, she wore the most noble color, a rich and beautiful crimson, styled and adorned in a way that suited her very tender age. In that moment, I can truly say that the spirit of life, which lives in the deepest part of my heart, began to tremble so violently that even the smallest pulses of my body shook with it; and as it trembled, it said these words: Here is a power greater than I that is coming to rule over me."
[Pg 122]Nine was a sacred number with Dante. He was nine years old when he first saw his lady-love, and she too was nine, having not yet reached the age of indiscretion.
[Pg 122]Nine was a significant number for Dante. He was nine years old when he first laid eyes on his beloved, and she was also nine, still innocent and not yet at the age of recklessness.
Nine years were to elapse before he was to speak to her. It is quite possible that he had caught glimpses of her in the interval, at church.
Nine years would pass before he would talk to her. It's quite possible that he had seen her briefly during that time, at church.
Churches have their uses as trysting-places for the unquenched spirit: vows are repeated there that have no witnesses and do not go into the register. There lovers meet in soul, and feed upon a glance, when heads are bowed in prayer. Love lends a deep religious air to the being, and when we are in love we love God. At other times we only fear Him.
Churches serve as meeting spots for the restless spirit: vows are exchanged there that have no witnesses and aren't recorded. There, lovers connect on a spiritual level and are nourished by a look while their heads are bowed in prayer. Love gives a profound, sacred quality to our existence, and when we’re in love, we also love God. At other times, we only fear Him.
I am told that there be young men and maidens fair who walk on air and live in paradise until Sunday comes again, all on account of a loving look into eyes that look love again, in the dim religious light while the music plays soft and low.
I’ve heard there are young men and beautiful women who feel like they’re walking on air and living in paradise until Sunday rolls around, all because of a loving gaze exchanged in response, under the gentle, dim lighting while the music plays softly.
The lover watched his graceful maid
As mid the virgin train she strayed,
Nor knew her beauty's best attire
Was woven still in the snow-white choir.
The lover watched his graceful maid.
As she walked among the clean group,
Not realizing that her beauty's best appearance
Was still set against the snowy backdrop.
And where is the gray-bearded prophet who has yet been wise enough to tell us where love ends and religion begins! But in all these nine years Beatrice and Dante[Pg 123] had never met. She had not heard his voice, nor he hers—only glances, or a hand lifted in a way that spoke tomes. He had developed into a dark, dashing youth, given to falconry, painting and music. He had worked with Cimabue, the father of Italian art, and had been chum of Giotto, to whom all cherubim and seraphim trace.
And where is the wise old prophet who's figured out where love stops and religion starts? But for all these nine years, Beatrice and Dante[Pg 123] had never met. She hadn’t heard his voice, nor he hers—just exchanged looks or a raised hand that said a thousand words. He had grown into a dark, striking young man, passionate about falconry, painting, and music. He had worked with Cimabue, the father of Italian art, and had been a friend of Giotto, who inspires all cherubs and seraphs.
At that time people with money who wanted to educate their sons sent them out, at what seems to us a very tender age, to travel and tramp the earth alone. They were remittance-men who shifted from university to university, and took lessons in depravity, being educated by the boys.
At that time, wealthy people who wanted to educate their sons sent them out, at what seems like a very young age, to travel and explore the world on their own. They were trust-fund kids who moved from one university to another, picking up lessons in immorality, learning from their peers.
Dean Pluntre says that there were universities in the Middle Ages at Padua, Bologna, Paris and Oxford carried on in a very desultory way by pious monks, where the boys were divided by nationalities, so as to afford a kind of police system—Italian, Spanish, French and English.
Dean Pluntre states that during the Middle Ages, there were universities in Padua, Bologna, Paris, and Oxford, which were run in a rather scattered manner by devout monks. The students were grouped by nationality to create a sort of monitoring system—Italian, Spanish, French, and English.
They caroused, occasionally fought, studied when they felt like it, and made love to married women—all girls being under lock and key for safe-keeping.
They partied, sometimes fought, studied whenever they felt like it, and hooked up with married women—all the girls being kept under strict supervision for protection.
So there you get the evolution of the modern university: a mendicant monastery where boys were sent, in the hope that they might absorb a little of the religious spirit and a desire to know.
So there you have the evolution of the modern university: a begging monastery where boys were sent, hoping they would soak up a bit of the religious spirit and a thirst for knowledge.
Finally, there were enough students so that they organized cliques, clubs and secret societies, and by a[Pg 124] process of natural selection governed themselves, as well as visited punishment upon offenders.
Finally, there were enough students that they formed cliques, clubs, and secret societies, and through a[Pg 124] process of natural selection, they governed themselves and also punished those who broke the rules.
Next, on account of a laxity of morals and an indifference to books, a military system of discipline was enforced: lights had to be out at ten o'clock, and a student caught off the grounds without leave was punished. The teacher was a vicarious soldier. At that time each school had a prison attached, of which the "carcer" at Heidelberg is the surviving type. Up to the Sixteenth Century, every university was a kind of castle or fort, and the students might at any time be compelled to do military duty. The college had its towers for fighting-men, its high walls, its fortressed fronts and iron gates. These gates and walls still survive in rudimentary form, and the sixteen-foot spiked steel fence at Harvard is the type of a condition that once was an actual necessity: the place was a law unto itself, paid no taxes, and at any time might be raided. Colleges yet pay no taxes and are also quasi-mendicant institutions.
Next, due to a decline in morals and a lack of interest in books, a strict military discipline was imposed: lights had to be out by ten o'clock, and any student caught outside the grounds without permission faced punishment. The teacher acted like a soldier. Back then, every school had a prison attached, with the "carcer" at Heidelberg being the surviving example. Until the Sixteenth Century, every university functioned like a castle or fort, and students could be called to military duty at any moment. The college had its towers for soldiers, thick walls, fortified fronts, and iron gates. These gates and walls still exist in a basic form, and the sixteen-foot spiked steel fence at Harvard is a reminder of a time when such protections were actually necessary: it was a self-governing place, paid no taxes, and could be raided at any time. Colleges still don’t pay taxes and operate as quasi-begging institutions.
It was not until well into the Sixteenth Century that requirements, examinations, system and discipline began to dawn upon the world. Before that, a student was a kind of troubadour, a cross between a monk and a crusader, a knight-errant of love and letters, and the moral code for him did not apply. An argument can be made for his chivalric tendencies, and his pretense for learning had its place, for affectation is better than indifference. The roistering student is not wholly bad.[Pg 125]
It wasn't until well into the 16th century that standards, tests, systems, and discipline began to emerge in education. Before that, a student was like a troubadour—a mix of a monk and a crusader, a knight-errant of love and knowledge, and there were no moral codes that applied to him. One could argue for his chivalrous traits, and his act of seeking knowledge had its value, since pretentiousness is better than apathy. The partying student isn’t entirely bad.[Pg 125]
Poetry and love-making were to the velvet-breeched youth the real business of life. Like knights in armor, he often wore the colors of a lady who merely smiled at him from a latticed window. If she dropped for him her glove or handkerchief, he was in the seventh heaven. As his intents were not honorable nor his purpose marriage, it made no difference whether the lady was married or single, young or old. Whether the love remained upon a Platonic and purely poetic basis depended, of course, entirely upon the lady and her watchful relatives. If the family were poor and the lover rich, these things might have a bearing. We hear of alliances in those days, not dishonorable, where the husband was complacent and looked upon it as a distinction to have worthy scions of greatness pay court to his wife. Such men were referred to as "fribblers" or "tame-cats." The woman was often much older than the alleged student, and this seems to have been no disadvantage, for charms o'erripe are oft alluring to a certain type of youth.
Poetry and flirting were, for the young man in velvet trousers, the true purpose of life. Like knights in shining armor, he often displayed the colors of a lady who simply smiled at him from behind a window. If she dropped her glove or handkerchief for him, he felt ecstatic. Since his intentions were not honorable and he wasn’t seeking marriage, it didn’t matter if the lady was married or single, young or old. Whether the romance stayed purely Platonic and poetic depended entirely on the lady and her watchful relatives. If her family was poor and he was wealthy, that could make a difference. In those days, there were sometimes non-disgraceful arrangements where the husband was content and viewed it as a privilege to have notable suitors court his wife. These men were called "fribblers" or "tame-cats." The woman was often much older than the supposed student, and that didn’t seem to be a problem, as some older women were quite attractive to certain young men.
Such things now would lead to headlines in the daily papers and snapshots of all parties concerned, followed by divorce-court proceedings. Then, even among honorable husbands, the only move was to hire an extra Pinkerton duenna to attend the fair one, and to smile in satisfaction over the possession of a wife so much coveted—the joy of all ownership being largely the ability to excite envy.
Such things today would make the front page of the newspapers and feature pictures of everyone involved, followed by divorce court cases. Back then, even among respectable husbands, the only option was to hire an extra Pinkerton guard to watch over their wives, while they smiled with pride at having such a coveted partner—the pleasure of ownership largely coming from the ability to inspire envy.
College rowdyism, cane-rushes, duels, bloody Monday,[Pg 126] the fag system and hazings are all surviving traditions of these so-called universities where people who had the price sent their sons into the pedagogic bull-pen.
College rowdiness, cane rushes, duels, bloody Monday,[Pg 126] the freshman system and hazing are all enduring traditions at these so-called universities where those who could afford it sent their sons into the educational arena.
As, for centuries, youths who were destined for the priesthood were the only ones educated, so the monks were the first teachers, and the monastery was the college.
As, for centuries, the only young people who received an education were those destined for the priesthood, the monks became the first teachers, and the monastery served as the college.
In the Twelfth Century a college was merely a monkery that took in boarders, and learning was acquired by absorption.
In the Twelfth Century, a college was essentially a monastery that accepted boarders, and education was gained through immersion.
No records were kept of the students—they simply paid a small fee, were given a badge and attended lectures when they got ready.
No records were kept of the students—they just paid a small fee, got a badge, and attended lectures whenever they felt like it.
Some students stayed and studied for years, thinking the business of life was to cram with facts. Such bachelor grubbers with fixed incomes, like pensioners in a soldiers' home, old and gray, are now to be seen occasionally in European universities, sticklers for technicalities, hot after declensions, and happy when they close in on a new exception to a Greek verb, giving it no quarter. When they come to die, they leave earth with but a single regret: they have never been able fully to compass the ablative. But the rough-and-tumble student was the rule, with nose deep into stein, exaggerating little things into great, making woful ballad to his mistress' eyebrow.
Some students hung around and studied for years, thinking that life was all about cramming facts. These bachelor nerds with fixed incomes, like retirees in a veterans' home, old and gray, can still be spotted at European universities, obsessed with details, eagerly chasing after declensions, and thrilled when they stumble upon a new exception to a Greek verb, showing no mercy. When they pass away, they leave this world with just one regret: they never managed to fully understand the ablative case. But the rough-and-tumble student was the norm, his nose deep in a mug, blowing small things out of proportion and crafting sad ballads about his crush's eyebrow.
Such was Milord Hamlet, to whom young Dante bears a strange resemblance.[Pg 127]
Such was Lord Hamlet, to whom young Dante bears a strange resemblance.[Pg 127]
A university like this, where the students governed themselves, and the duties of the faculty consisted largely in protecting the property, had its advantages. We will come back to self-government yet, but higher up in the scale. It was like a big country school, in a country town, where lessons in self-reliance are handed out with the bark on. The survival of the fittest prevails, and out of the mass emerges now and then a strong man who makes his mark upon the times.
A university like this, where students managed things themselves and the faculty mostly focused on safeguarding the property, had its perks. We'll revisit self-governance later, but on a larger scale. It resembled a large rural school in a small town, where lessons in self-reliance are taught in a straightforward manner. Only the strongest survive, and occasionally, a remarkable individual rises from the crowd and leaves a mark on society.
Dante was back home in Florence from his sojourn abroad, a bit of a dandy no doubt, with a becoming dash and a touch of sophomoric boldness. He had not forgotten Beatrice Portinari: often had he thought of her, the princess of his dreams, and all the dames he had met had been measured with her as a standard.
Dante was back home in Florence after his time abroad, a bit of a stylish guy for sure, with a good sense of flair and a hint of youthful bravado. He hadn’t forgotten Beatrice Portinari: he often thought of her, the princess of his dreams, and all the women he met were compared to her as the standard.
She had been married about a year before to a rich banker, Simone de Bardi. This did not trouble Dante: she was too far removed from him to be an actual reality, and so he just waived her husband and dismissed him with a shrug. Beside that, young married women have a charm all their own; they are wiser than maidens, more companionable; innocence is not wholly commendable—at least, not to a university student.
She had been married for about a year to a wealthy banker, Simone de Bardi. This didn’t bother Dante: she felt too distant to be a real concern, so he brushed off her husband with a shrug. Besides, young married women have their own unique charm; they’re more insightful than single women, more easy to get along with; innocence isn’t always admirable—at least, not to a college student.
And now face to face Dante and Beatrice meet. It is the first, the last, the only time they are to meet on earth. They meet. She is walking with two women friends, one on each side.[Pg 128]
And now, Dante and Beatrice meet face to face. It's the first, the last, and the only time they will meet on earth. They come together as she walks with two women friends, one on each side.[Pg 128]
She is clothed in pure white—her friends in darker raiment. She looks like an angel of light. Dante and Beatrice are not expected to meet—there is no time for embarrassment. How did she know that young Dante Alighieri had returned—she must have been dreaming of him—thinking of him! There she stands right before him—tall, graceful, intellectual, smiling. Eyes look into eyes and flash recognition. The earth seems to swirl under Dante's feet. He uncovers his head and is about to sink to his knees, but she sustains him with a word of welcome and holds out the tips of her fingers for him to touch.
She’s dressed in pure white—her friends are wearing darker clothes. She looks like an angel. Dante and Beatrice weren’t supposed to meet—there’s no time for awkwardness. How did she know that young Dante Alighieri had come back—she must have been dreaming about him—thinking about him! There she stands right in front of him—tall, graceful, smart, smiling. Their eyes lock and spark with recognition. The ground seems to spin beneath Dante's feet. He uncovers his head and is about to drop to his knees, but she supports him with a word of welcome and extends her fingertips for him to touch.
She is older now than he: she is married, and a married woman of eighteen may surely reassure a boy who is only eighteen! "We have missed you from the church and from our streets—you look well, Gentle Sir! Welcome back to our Florence! Good evening!"
She’s older than him now: she’s married, and a married woman of eighteen can definitely comfort a boy who’s only eighteen! "We’ve missed you at church and around our streets—you look great, Sir! Welcome back to Florence! Good evening!"
The three women move on: Dante tries to, but stands rooted like one of those human trees he was afterward to see in Purgatory. He follows her with his eyes, and just once she looks back and smiles as the three women are lost in the throng.
The three women continue on: Dante attempts to move, but stays frozen like one of those human trees he would later see in Purgatory. He watches her with his eyes, and just once she glances back and smiles as the three women disappear into the crowd.
But that chance, unexpected meeting, the salutation and the smile were to write themselves into the "Vita Nuova." Dante had indeed begun a New Life.
But that chance encounter, the greeting, and the smile were destined to become part of the "Vita Nuova." Dante had truly started a New Life.
[Pg 129]The City of Florence at this time was prosperous. The churches had their pagan holidays, fetes and festivals, and gaiety was the rule.
[Pg 129]At this time, the City of Florence was thriving. The churches celebrated their pagan holidays, feasts, and festivals, and happiness was the norm.
Out at Vallambrosa and Fiesole, where the leaves fall, there were Courts of Love where poets chanted their lays and singers sang. In all this life Dante took a prominent part, for while he was not of noble birth he was of noble bearing.
Out at Vallambrosa and Fiesole, where the leaves fall, there were Courts of Love where poets recited their poems and singers performed. In all of this, Dante played an important role, for although he was not of noble birth, he had a noble presence.
There were rival political parties then in Florence, and instead of settling their difficulties at the polls they had recourse to the cobblestone and club.
There were competing political parties in Florence at that time, and instead of resolving their issues at the polls, they turned to violence with cobblestones and clubs.
When the Guelfs routed the Ghibellines from the city, Dante served as a soldier, or was sworn in as a deputy sheriff, and did some valiant fighting for the Guelfs, for which privilege he was to pay when the Ghibellines came back.
When the Guelfs defeated the Ghibellines and took over the city, Dante fought as a soldier or was appointed as a deputy sheriff, and he bravely fought for the Guelfs, a commitment he would regret when the Ghibellines returned.
Just what his every-day occupation was we are not sure, but as he was admitted a member of the Guild of Apothecaries we assume that he clerked in a drugstore, and often expressed himself thus: "Lady, I am all out of liverwort today, but I have something just as good!"—and he read her a few stanzas from the "Vita Nuova," which he had just written behind the screen at the prescription-counter.
Just what his everyday job was, we’re not sure, but since he was admitted as a member of the Guild of Apothecaries, we assume he worked as a clerk in a pharmacy. He often said things like, "Ma'am, I'm all out of liverwort today, but I have something just as good!"—and then he would read her a few stanzas from the "Vita Nuova," which he had just written behind the counter at the pharmacy.
In the year Twelve Hundred Eighty-five, Charles of Anjou, brother of Saint Louis, came to Florence, and Dante was appointed one of the committee to look[Pg 130] after his entertainment.
In the year 1285, Charles of Anjou, brother of Saint Louis, arrived in Florence, and Dante was appointed to a committee to manage his hospitality.
Charles was a man of intelligence and discrimination, a lover of letters and art. He and Dante became fast friends, and it seems Dante became a kind of honorary member of his court.
Charles was an intelligent and discerning man, a lover of literature and art. He and Dante quickly became close friends, and it seems Dante became an honorary member of his circle.
Dante could paint a little, he played on the harp, and he also recited his own poems. His love of Beatrice de Bardi was an open secret—all Florence knew of it. He had sung her beauty, her art, her intelligence in a way that made both locally famous.
Dante could do a bit of painting, he played the harp, and he also recited his own poems. His love for Beatrice de Bardi was an open secret—everyone in Florence knew about it. He had sung her beauty, her artistry, and her intelligence in a way that made them both well-known in the community.
He had written a poem on the sixty chief belles of Florence, and in this list he had not placed Beatrice first, but ninth. Just why he did this, unless to emphasize his favorite number, we do not know. In any event it made more talk than if he had placed her first.
He wrote a poem about the sixty top beauties of Florence, and in this list, he didn't put Beatrice first but ninth. We aren't sure why he did this, unless it was to highlight his favorite number. Regardless, it sparked more conversation than if he had ranked her first.
And once at church where he had followed Beatrice, he made eyes openly at another lady, to distract the attention of the observing public. The plan worked so well that Beatrice, seeing the flirtation, shortly afterward met Dante and cut him dead, or, to use his own phrase, "withheld her salutation."
And once at church where he had followed Beatrice, he openly flirted with another woman to distract the onlookers. The plan worked so well that Beatrice, noticing the flirtation, soon after encountered Dante and ignored him completely, or, to put it in his words, "withheld her greeting."
This caused the young man such bitter pain that he wrote a veiled poem, explaining the actual facts. These facts were that out of his great love for Beatrice, in order to protect her good name, he had openly made love to another.
This caused the young man so much intense pain that he wrote a subtle poem, explaining the real situation. The situation was that out of his deep love for Beatrice, to protect her reputation, he had openly pursued a relationship with someone else.
I said that the fact that Beatrice had declined to speak to Dante as they passed by had caused him bitter pain. This is true; but after a few days the matter took on a[Pg 131] new light. If Beatrice was indifferent to him, why should she be displeased when he had made eyes at another? She evidently was jealous, and Dante was in a paradise of delight, or in purgatory, or both, according to the way the wind sat.
I mentioned that Beatrice ignoring Dante as they walked by had really hurt him. That's true; but after a few days, things looked different. If Beatrice didn’t care about him, why would she be upset when he flirted with someone else? Clearly, she was jealous, and Dante was either overjoyed or suffering, depending on how things were going.
There is no reason to suppose that Dante and Beatrice ever met and talked things over. She was closely guarded, and evidently ran no risk of smirching her good name by associating with a troubadour student. He could sing songs about her—this she could not help—but beyond this there was nothing doing.
There’s no reason to think that Dante and Beatrice ever met and had a conversation. She was well-protected and clearly had no risk of damaging her reputation by being associated with a wandering student. He could write songs about her—there was nothing she could do about that—but beyond that, nothing was happening.
Only once after this did they come near meeting. It was at a wedding-party where Dante had gone evidently without an invitation. He inwardly debated whether he should remain to the feast or not, and the ayes had it. He was about to be seated at the table, when a sudden sense of first heat and then cold came over him and he grasped his chair for support. The light seemed blinding. He closed his eyes, and then opened them; and looking up, on the opposite side of the room he saw his Beatrice!
Only once after this did they almost meet again. It was at a wedding party where Dante had obviously shown up without an invitation. He was internally debating whether to stay for the celebration or not, and he decided to stay. Just as he was about to sit down at the table, a wave of heat followed by cold swept over him, and he grabbed his chair for support. The light felt overwhelming. He shut his eyes and then opened them again; looking up, he saw his Beatrice on the other side of the room!
A friend seeing his agitation and thinking him ill, led him forth into the open air and there chafed his icy fingers asking, "What can it be—what is the matter?"
A friend noticing his distress and thinking he was unwell, took him outside into the fresh air and warmed his cold fingers, asking, "What’s wrong—what’s the matter?"
And Dante answered, "Of a surety I have set my feet on a point of life beyond which he must not pass who would return!"
And Dante replied, "I’m certain I’ve reached a point in life where no one can go beyond and still come back!"
Immediately thereafter—probably the next day—Dante began a poem, very carefully thought out, in[Pg 132] celebration of the beauty and virtue of Beatrice. He had written but one stanza when he tells us that, "The Lord God of Justice called my most gracious Lady to Himself." And Beatrice was dead, aged twenty-five years.
Immediately after that—probably the next day—Dante started a poem, meticulously planned, in[Pg 132] honor of Beatrice's beauty and goodness. He had written only one stanza when he tells us that, "The Lord God of Justice called my most gracious Lady to Himself." And Beatrice was dead, at the age of twenty-five.
Through her death Dante was indeed wedded to her memory. He calls her the bride of his soul.
Through her death, Dante was truly bound to her memory. He refers to her as the bride of his soul.
[Pg 133]We can not resign from life gracefully. Work has to be performed, even when calamity comes, and we stand by an open grave and ask old Job's question, "If a man die shall he live again?"
[Pg 133]We can't gracefully step away from life. We still have to get things done, even when disaster strikes, and we find ourselves beside an open grave asking Job's question, "If a man dies, will he live again?"
Dante felt sure that Beatrice must live again in all her loveliness. "Heaven had need of her," he cries in his grief. And then again, "She belonged not here, and so God took her to Himself." At first he was dumb with sorrow, and then tears came to his relief, and a little later he eased his soul through expression: he indited an open letter, a kind of poetic proclamation to the citizens of Florence, in which he rehearsed their loss and offered them consolation in the thought that they now had a guardian angel in Heaven.
Dante was convinced that Beatrice must live on in all her beauty. "Heaven needed her," he cries in his sorrow. And then again, "She didn't belong here, so God took her to Himself." At first, he was speechless with grief, but then tears came to help him, and a little later, he found relief by expressing himself: he wrote an open letter, a sort of poetic message to the people of Florence, where he recounted their loss and offered them comfort in the idea that they now had a guardian angel in Heaven.
The lover, like an artist or skilled workman, always exaggerates the importance of his passion, and links his love with the universal welfare of mankind.
The lover, like an artist or a skilled craftsman, always overstates the significance of his passion and connects his love to the overall well-being of humanity.
And stay! after all he may be right—who knows! So a year passed away in sadness, with a few bad turnings into sensuality, followed by repenting in verse. It was the anniversary of her death, and Dante was outlining angels to illustrate his sonnets wherein he apotheosized Beatrice. And behold! as he day-dreamed of his Beatrice sweet consolation came in double form. First he saw a gentle lady who looked very much like the lady he lost. Lovers are always looking for resemblances—on the street, in churches, at the theater or the concert, in travel—looking always, ever looking for the[Pg 134] face and form of the beloved. Strange resemblances are observed—persons are followed—the gait, height, attire, carriage of the head are noted, and hearts beat fast!
And stay! After all, he might be right—who knows! A year went by in sadness, with a few misguided forays into sensuality, followed by regret expressed in verse. It was the anniversary of her death, and Dante was sketching angels to illustrate his sonnets in which he celebrated Beatrice. And look! As he daydreamed about his Beatrice, sweet comfort arrived in two forms. First, he saw a gentle woman who resembled the lady he had lost. Lovers are always searching for similarities—on the street, in churches, at the theater or concert, while traveling—always looking, forever searching for the[Pg 134] face and figure of their beloved. Odd resemblances are noticed—people are followed—their walk, height, clothing, and the way they carry their head are observed, and hearts race!
So Dante saw a lady who seemed to have the same dignity of carriage, a like nobility of feature, a look as luminous and a glance as telling as those of Beatrice. Evidently he paid court to her with so much success that he turned from her and recriminated himself for having his passion aroused by a counterfeit. She looked the part, but her feet were clay and so were heart and head, and Dante turned again to his ideal, Beatrice in Heaven.
So Dante saw a lady who had the same grace in her movement, a similar nobility in her features, a bright gaze, and an expressive glance like Beatrice. Clearly, he flirted with her successfully enough that he eventually turned away, scolding himself for letting his feelings be stirred by an imposter. She looked the part, but her essence was weak, and so were her heart and mind. Dante then turned his attention back to his ideal, Beatrice in Heaven.
And with the turning came the thought of Paradise! He would visit Beatrice in Heaven, and she would meet him at the gates and guide the way. The visit was to be one personally conducted.
And with the change came the idea of Paradise! He would see Beatrice in Heaven, and she would greet him at the gates and show him the way. The visit was going to be a personal tour.
Every great and beautiful thing was once an unuttered thought; and we know the time and almost the place where Dante conceived the idea of "The Divine Comedy."
Every incredible and beautiful thing started as an unspoken thought; and we know the time and nearly the place where Dante came up with the idea for "The Divine Comedy."
The new Beatrice he had found was only a plaster-of-Paris cast of the original: Dante's mind recoiled from her to the genuine—that is, to the intangible—which proves that even commonplace women have their uses. At this time, while he was revolving the nebulous "Commedia" in his mind, he read Cicero's "Essay on Friendship," and dived deep into the philosophy of Epictetus and Plato. Then he printed a[Pg 135] card in big letters and placed it on his table where he could see it continually: "Philosophy is the cure for love!"
The new Beatrice he had found was just a copy of the original: Dante's mind recoiled back to the real thing—that is, to the intangible—which shows that even ordinary women have their importance. At this time, while he was mulling over the vague "Commedia" in his mind, he read Cicero's "Essay on Friendship," and delved deep into the philosophies of Epictetus and Plato. Then he printed a[Pg 135] card in large letters and put it on his table where he could see it all the time: "Philosophy is the cure for love!"
But it wasn't—except for a few days when he wrote some stanzas directed to the world, declaring that his former poems referring to Beatrice pictured her merely as "Philosophy, the beautiful woman, daughter of the Great Emperor of the Universe." He declared that all of his odes to his gentle lady were odes to Philosophy, to which all wise men turn for consolation in time of trouble.
But it wasn't—except for a few days when he wrote some verses aimed at the world, stating that his earlier poems about Beatrice portrayed her simply as "Philosophy, the beautiful woman, daughter of the Great Emperor of the Universe." He claimed that all of his odes to his gentle lady were actually odes to Philosophy, which all wise people turn to for comfort during difficult times.
Nothing matters much—pish! It was the struggle of the poet and the good man, trying to convince himself that he travels fastest who travels alone.
Nothing really matters—pfft! It was the struggle of the poet and the good person, trying to convince themselves that the one who travels alone makes the quickest journey.
Dante must have held the stern and placid pose of Plato, the confirmed bachelor, for a full week, then tears came and melted his artificial granite.
Dante must have maintained the serious and calm demeanor of Plato, the lifelong bachelor, for a whole week, then tears came and softened his tough exterior.
And as for Plato, the confirmed bachelor, legend has it that he was confirmed by a woman.
And as for Plato, the confirmed bachelor, it's said that he was confirmed by a woman.
[Pg 136]In the train of Boccaccio traveled a nephew of Dante who had his illustrious uncle's interesting history at his tongue's end. By this nephew we are told that the marriage of Dante and Gemma Donati, in Twelve Hundred and Ninety-two, when Dante was twenty-seven, was a little matter arranged by the friends of both parties. Dante was dreamy, melancholy and unreliable: marriage would sober his poetic debauch and cause him to settle down!
[Pg 136]On the train with Boccaccio was Dante's nephew, who knew his famous uncle's story inside and out. This nephew tells us that Dante's marriage to Gemma Donati in 1292, when Dante was twenty-seven, was a minor arrangement made by the friends of both families. Dante was introspective, moody, and unpredictable: marriage would ground his poetic escapades and help him settle down!
Ruskin, it will be remembered, was also looked after by the matchmakers in much the same way.
Ruskin, as you may recall, was also cared for by the matchmakers in a similar fashion.
So Dante was married. Some say that his wife was the gentle lady who looked like Beatrice, but this is pure conjecture. Four children were born to them in seven years. One of these was named Beatrice, which seems to prove that the wife of Dante was aware of his great passion. One of the sons became a college professor, and wrote a commentary on "The Commedia," and also an unneeded defense of his father's character and motives in making love to a married lady.
So Dante got married. Some people say that his wife was the sweet lady who resembled Beatrice, but that’s just speculation. They had four children in seven years. One of them was named Beatrice, which suggests that Dante's wife knew about his deep love. One of their sons became a college professor and wrote a commentary on "The Commedia," as well as an unnecessary defense of his father's character and reasons for falling in love with a married woman.
Dante was a man of influence in the affairs of the city. He occupied civic offices of distinction, wrote addresses and occasionally poems, in which he glorified his friends and referred scathingly to his political adversaries.
Dante was an influential figure in the city's affairs. He held prominent civic positions, wrote speeches and sometimes poems, in which he praised his friends and criticized his political opponents harshly.
Gemma must have been a woman of more than average brain and intelligence, for when her husband was banished from Florence by the successful Ghibellines,[Pg 137] she kept her little family together, worked hard, educated her children, and it is said by Boccaccio lived honorably and indulged in no repining.
Gemma must have been a woman of above-average brains and intelligence because when her husband was exiled from Florence by the successful Ghibellines,[Pg 137] she held her family together, worked hard, educated her kids, and it’s said by Boccaccio that she lived with honor and didn’t complain.
So far as we know, Dante sent no remittances home. He moved from one university to another, and accepted invitations from nobility to tarry at their castles. He dressed in melancholy black and read his poems to polite assemblies. Now and then he gave lectures. He was followed by spies, or thought he was, and now and then quarreled with his associates or host, and made due note of the fact, leaving the matter to be adjusted when he had time and wanted raw stock for his writings.
As far as we know, Dante didn't send any money home. He moved from one university to another and accepted invitations from nobles to stay at their castles. He wore somber black and read his poems to polite gatherings. Occasionally, he gave lectures. He believed he was being followed by spies, and from time to time, he had arguments with his friends or hosts, making a mental note of it to resolve later when he needed material for his writing.
And all the time he mourned not for the loss of Gemma and his children, but for Beatrice. She it was who met him and Vergil at the gates of Paradise and guided them about the place, explaining its art, ethics and economics, and pointing out the notables.
And all the time he didn't mourn the loss of Gemma and his children, but for Beatrice. She was the one who met him and Vergil at the gates of Paradise and showed them around the place, explaining its art, ethics, and economics, while pointing out the notable figures.
Dante placed in Paradise all those who had befriended him most and praised his poems. People he did not like he deposited in Hell, for Dante was human. That is what Hell is for—a place to put people who disagree with us.
Dante put in Paradise all the people who were his friends and praised his poems. Those he didn’t like he sent to Hell, because Dante was human. That’s what Hell is for—a place to put people who don’t see things our way.
Milton was profoundly influenced by Dante, and in fact was very much like him, save that, though he had the felicity to be legally married three times, yet there is no sign of passionate love in his life. Henley says that without Dante we should have had no Milton, and how much Dante and Milton have influenced the popular[Pg 138] conception of the Christian religion, no man can say. Even as conservative a man as Archdeacon Farrar, in one of his Clark lectures, said, "Our orthodox faith seems to trace a genesis to the genius of Dante, with Saint Paul and Jesus as secondary or contributing influences."
Milton was deeply influenced by Dante and was quite similar to him, except that although he had the good fortune of being legally married three times, there’s no indication of passionate love in his life. Henley argues that without Dante, we wouldn’t have had Milton, and it’s impossible to say how much Dante and Milton have shaped the popular[Pg 138] understanding of Christianity. Even someone as traditional as Archdeacon Farrar remarked in one of his Clark lectures, "Our orthodox faith seems to have its roots in the genius of Dante, with Saint Paul and Jesus as secondary or contributing influences."
After five years' wandering, Dante was notified that he could return to Florence on making due apology to the reigning powers and walking in the procession of humble transgressors.
After five years of wandering, Dante was informed that he could return to Florence if he made the proper apology to the authorities and participated in the procession of humble wrongdoers.
The letter he wrote in reply is still in existence. He scorned pardon, since he had been guilty of no offense, and he would return with honor or not at all.
The letter he wrote in response still exists. He rejected the idea of forgiveness, since he had committed no wrong, and he would come back with pride or not at all.
This letter secured him a second indictment, wherein it was provided that he should be burned alive if he set foot inside the republic.
This letter landed him a second indictment, which stated that he would be burned alive if he stepped inside the republic.
This sentence was not revoked until Fourteen Hundred Ninety-four, and as Dante had then been dead more than a hundred years, it was of small avail on earth. The plan, however, of pardoning dead men was so that their souls could be gotten out of Purgatory legally, the idea being that man's law and justice were closely woven with the Law of God, and that God punished offenses against the State, just as He would offenses against the Church. Hence it was necessary for the State and Church to quash their indictment before God could do the same.
This sentence wasn't revoked until 1494, and since Dante had been dead for more than a hundred years by then, it didn't have much effect on earth. The idea, though, of pardoning dead people was so that their souls could be legally released from Purgatory. The reasoning was that human law and justice were linked to God's Law, and that God punished crimes against the state just like He punished crimes against the Church. Therefore, it was essential for both the State and the Church to drop their charges before God could do the same.
People who think that governments and religious[Pg 139] denominations are divine institutions will see the consistency and necessity of Lorenzo de Medici and Pope Alexander the Fourth combining and issuing a pardon in Dante's favor one hundred seventy years after his death. He surely had been in Purgatory long enough.
People who believe that governments and religious[Pg 139] organizations are divine institutions will recognize the logic and need for Lorenzo de Medici and Pope Alexander the Fourth to come together and issue a pardon for Dante one hundred seventy years after his death. He must have been in Purgatory long enough.
Dante died at Ravenna in Thirteen Hundred Twenty-one, aged fifty-six years. It seems that he had gone there to see his daughter, Beatrice, who was in a nunnery just outside the city walls. There his dust rests.
Dante died in Ravenna in 1321, at the age of fifty-six. It seems he had gone there to visit his daughter, Beatrice, who was in a convent just outside the city walls. There his remains rest.
If it be true that much of modern Christianity traces to Dante, it is no less true that he is the father of modern literature. He is the first writer of worth to emerge out of that night of darkness called the Middle Ages.
If it's true that a lot of modern Christianity comes from Dante, it's equally true that he is the father of modern literature. He is the first significant writer to come out of that dark period known as the Middle Ages.
His language is tender and full of sweet, gentle imagery. He knew the value of symbols, and his words often cast a purple shadow. His style is pliable, flexible, fluid, and he shows rare skill in suggesting a thing that it would be absurd to describe.
His language is soft and full of sweet, gentle imagery. He understood the importance of symbols, and his words often created a rich atmosphere. His style is adaptable, fluid, and he demonstrates a unique talent for hinting at things that would be ridiculous to explain directly.
Dante was an artist in words, and in imagination a master. The history of literature can never be written and the name of Dante left out. And he, of all writers, both ancient and modern, most vividly portrays the truth that without human love, there would be no such thing as poetry.
Dante was a word artist, a true master of imagination. You can’t write the history of literature without mentioning his name. He, more than any other writer, whether ancient or modern, powerfully shows that without human love, poetry wouldn’t exist.
[Pg 140]JOHN STUART MILL AND HARRIET TAYLOR
To the beloved and deplored memory of her who was the inspirer, and in part the author, of all that is best in my writings—the friend and wife whose exalted sense of truth and right was my strongest incitement, and whose approbation was my chief reward—I dedicate this volume. Like all that I have written for many years, it belongs as much to her as to me; but the work as it stands has had, in a very insufficient degree, the inestimable advantage of her revision; some of the most important portions having been reserved for a more careful examination, which they are now destined never to receive. Were I but capable of interpreting to the world one-half the great thoughts and noble feelings which are buried in her grave, I should be the medium of a greater benefit to it, than is ever likely to arise from anything that I can write, unprompted and unassisted by her all but unrivaled wisdom.
To the cherished and lamented memory of the one who inspired and partly authored everything good in my writing—the friend and wife whose profound sense of truth and justice was my greatest motivation, and whose approval was my primary reward—I dedicate this book. Like all that I've written in recent years, it belongs as much to her as to me; however, the work as it is has only had a very limited benefit from her invaluable feedback, with some of the most significant sections set aside for a more thorough review that will now never happen. If only I could express even half of the great thoughts and noble feelings that lie buried with her, I would do more good for the world than anything I could ever produce on my own, without her unparalleled wisdom guiding me.
—Dedication to "On Liberty," by John Stuart Mill
[Pg 142]
—Dedication to "On Liberty," by John Stuart Mill
[Pg 142]
[Pg 143]So this then is the love-story of John Stuart Mill and Harriet Taylor, who first met in the year Eighteen Hundred Thirty. He was twenty-five and a clerk in the East India House. She was twenty-three, and happily married to a man with a double chin.
[Pg 143]So this is the love story of John Stuart Mill and Harriet Taylor, who first met in 1830. He was twenty-five and working as a clerk at the East India Company. She was twenty-three and happily married to a man with a double chin.
They saw each other for the first time at Mrs. Taylor's house at a function given in honor of a Right Honorable Nobody from Essex. The Right Honorable has gone down into the dust of forgetfulness, his very name lost to us, like unto that of the man who fired the Alexandrian Library.
They met for the first time at Mrs. Taylor's house during an event held in honor of a Right Honorable Nobody from Essex. That Right Honorable has faded into oblivion, his name completely forgotten, much like the man who burned down the Alexandrian Library.
All we know is that he served as a pivotal point in the lives of two great people, and then passed on, unwittingly, into the obscurity from whence he came.
All we know is that he was a crucial part of the lives of two remarkable people and then, unknowingly, faded back into the obscurity from which he came.
On this occasion the Right Honorable read an original paper on an Important Subject. Mrs. Taylor often gave receptions to eminent and learned personages, because her heart was a-hungered to know and to become, and she vainly thought that the society of learned people would satisfy her soul.
On this occasion, the Right Honorable presented an original paper on an important topic. Mrs. Taylor frequently hosted gatherings for distinguished and knowledgeable individuals because she was eager to learn and grow, and she mistakenly believed that being around intellectuals would fulfill her soul.
She was young. She was also impulsive, vivacious, ambitious. John Stuart Mill says she was rarely beautiful, but she wasn't. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.[Pg 144] All things are comparative, and John Stuart Mill regarded Mrs. Taylor from the first night he saw her as the standard of feminine perfection. All women scaled down as they varied from her. As an actual fact, her features were rather plain, mouth and nose large, cheek-bones in evidence, and one eye was much more open than the other, and this gave people who did not especially like her, excuse for saying that her eyes were not mates. As for John Stuart Mill he used, at times, to refer to the wide-open orb as her "critical eye."
She was young, impulsive, lively, and ambitious. John Stuart Mill said she was rarely beautiful, but that wasn't true. Beauty is subjective. [Pg 144] Everything is relative, and John Stuart Mill viewed Mrs. Taylor as the ideal of feminine perfection from the first night he met her. All other women were compared to her and fell short. In reality, her features were quite average—she had a large mouth and nose, prominent cheekbones, and one eye was wider open than the other. This gave those who didn't particularly like her a reason to say her eyes didn’t match. As for John Stuart Mill, he sometimes referred to her wide-open eye as her "critical eye."
Yet these eyes were lustrous, direct and honest, and tokened the rare quality of mental concentration. Her head was square and long, and had corners. She carried the crown of her head high, and her chin in.
Yet these eyes were bright, straightforward, and sincere, showing the uncommon ability to focus intently. Her head was square and elongated, with defined edges. She held her head high and her chin tucked in.
We need not dally with old Mr. Taylor here—for us he was only Mrs. Taylor's husband, a kind of useful marital appendendum. He was a merchant on 'Change, with interests in argosies that plied to Tripoli—successful, busy, absorbed, with a twinge of gout, and a habit of taking naps after dinner with a newspaper over his face. Moreover, he was an Oxford man, and this was his chief recommendation to the eighteen-year-old girl, when she married him four years before. But education to him was now only a reminiscence. He had sloughed the old Greek spirit as a bird molts its feathers, with this difference: that a bird molts its feathers because it is growing a better crop, while Mr. Taylor wasn't growing anything but a lust after "L. s. d."[Pg 145]
We don't need to spend time on old Mr. Taylor here—he was just Mrs. Taylor's husband, a sort of useful addition to her marriage. He was a merchant on the Stock Exchange, involved in trade with ships that went to Tripoli—successful, busy, and deeply focused, with a bit of gout, and a habit of taking naps after dinner with a newspaper over his face. Besides, he was an Oxford grad, which was his main selling point for the eighteen-year-old girl who married him four years ago. But for him, education was now just a memory. He had shed the old Greek spirit like a bird losing its feathers, with one difference: a bird molts to grow a better set of feathers, while Mr. Taylor wasn’t developing anything except a craving for money.[Pg 145]
Once in two years there was an excursion to Oxford to attend a reunion of a Greek-letter society, and perhaps twice in the winter certain ancient cronies came, drank musty ale, and smoked long clay pipes, and sang college songs in cracked falsetto.
Once every two years, there was a trip to Oxford for a reunion of a Greek-letter society, and maybe a couple of times during the winter, some old friends would come over, drink stale beer, smoke long clay pipes, and sing college songs in high-pitched voices.
Mrs. Taylor was ashamed of them—disappointed. Was this the college spirit of which she had read so much? The old cronies leered at her as she came in to light the candles—they leered at her; and the one seated next to her husband poked that fortunate gentleman in the ribs and congratulated him on his matrimonial estate.
Mrs. Taylor felt embarrassed by them—disappointed. Was this the college spirit she had heard so much about? The old friends sneered at her as she came in to light the candles—they sneered at her; and the one sitting next to her husband nudged that lucky guy in the ribs and congratulated him on being married.
Yet Mr. and Mrs. Taylor were happy, or reasonably so. He took much pride in her intellect, indulged her in all material things she wanted, and never thwarted her little ambitions to give functions to great men who came up from the provinces.
Yet Mr. and Mrs. Taylor were happy, or at least fairly content. He took great pride in her intellect, spoiled her with all the material things she desired, and never discouraged her small ambitions to host events for the prominent men who came up from the provinces.
She organized a Literary Coterie, to meet every Saturday and study Mary Wollstonecraft's book on the "Rights of Woman."
She started a Literary Group that would meet every Saturday to study Mary Wollstonecraft's book on the "Rights of Woman."
Occasionally, she sat in the visitors' gallery at Parliament, but always behind the screen. And constantly she wrote out her thoughts on the themes of the time. Her husband never regarded these things as proof that she was inwardly miserable, unsatisfied, and in spirit was roaming the universe seeking a panacea for soul-nostalgia; not he! Nor she.
Occasionally, she would sit in the visitors' gallery at Parliament, but always behind the screen. And she continuously jotted down her thoughts on the issues of the day. Her husband never saw these as signs that she was deeply unhappy, unfulfilled, and wandering the universe in search of a cure for her soul's longing; not him! And not her.
And so she gave the function to the Right Honorable Nobody from Essex. And among thirty or forty other[Pg 146] people was one John Stuart Mill, son of the eminent James Mill, historian and philosopher, also Head Examiner of the East India House. Mr. and Mrs. Taylor had made out the list of people between them, choosing those whom they thought had sufficient phosphorus so they would enjoy meeting a great theological meteoric personality from Essex.
And so she handed the job to the Right Honorable Nobody from Essex. Among thirty or forty other[Pg 146] people was John Stuart Mill, the son of the famous James Mill, historian and philosopher, who was also the Head Examiner at the East India House. Mr. and Mrs. Taylor had put together the list of attendees, selecting those they thought had enough energy to appreciate meeting a significant theological figure from Essex.
Mr. Taylor had seen young Mr. Mill in the East India House, where young Mr. Mill made out invoices with big seals on them. Mr. Taylor had said to Mr. Mill that it was a fine day, to which proposition Mr. Mill agreed.
Mr. Taylor had seen young Mr. Mill at the East India House, where young Mr. Mill prepared invoices with large seals on them. Mr. Taylor commented to Mr. Mill that it was a nice day, to which Mr. Mill agreed.
The Honorable James Mill was invited, too, but could not come, as he was President of the Land Tenure League, and a meeting was on for the same night.
The Honorable James Mill was invited as well, but he couldn't make it since he was President of the Land Tenure League, and there was a meeting scheduled for the same night.
Mr. Taylor introduced to the company the eminent visitor from Essex—they had been chums together at Oxford—and then Mr. Taylor withdrew into a quiet corner and enjoyed a nap as the manuscript was being read in sonorous orotund.
Mr. Taylor introduced the distinguished guest from Essex to the group—they had been friends at Oxford—and then Mr. Taylor stepped into a quiet corner and took a nap while the manuscript was read aloud in a deep, resonant voice.
The subject was, "The Proper Sphere of Woman in the Social Cosmogony." By chance Mrs. Taylor and John Stuart Mill sat next to each other.
The topic was, "The Right Role of Women in Society." By coincidence, Mrs. Taylor and John Stuart Mill were seated next to each other.
The speaker moved with stately tread through his firstly to his seventhly, and then proceeded to sum up. The argument was that of Saint Paul amplified, "Let woman learn in subjection"—"For the husband is the head of the wife, as Christ is also the head of the[Pg 147] Church"—"God made woman for a helpmeet to man," etc.
The speaker walked confidently through his points, starting with the first and going all the way to the seventh, before wrapping things up. His argument echoed Saint Paul's words: "Let women learn in submission"—"For the husband is the head of the wife, just as Christ is also the head of the [Pg 147] Church"—"God created woman to be a helper for man," and so on.
Mrs. Taylor looked at young Mr. Mill, and Mr. Mill looked at Mrs. Taylor. They were both thinking hard, and without a word spoken they agreed with each other on this, that the speaker had no message.
Mrs. Taylor looked at young Mr. Mill, and Mr. Mill looked at Mrs. Taylor. They were both deep in thought, and without saying a word, they both agreed that the speaker had no message.
Young Mr. Mill noted that one of Mrs. Taylor's eyes was much wider open than the other, and that her head had corners. She seemed much beyond him in years and experience, although actually she was two years younger—a fact he did not then know.
Young Mr. Mill noticed that one of Mrs. Taylor's eyes was much wider open than the other, and that her head had sharp angles. She seemed much older and more experienced than him, even though she was actually two years younger—a fact he didn’t know at the time.
"Does not a woman need a helpmeet, too?" she wrote on the fly-leaf of a book she held in her lap. And young Mr. Mill took the book and wrote beneath in a copper-plate East India hand, "I do not know what a woman needs; but I think the speaker needs a helpmeet."
"Doesn't a woman need a partner, too?" she wrote on the flyleaf of a book she was holding in her lap. Young Mr. Mill took the book and wrote beneath in a neat script, "I don't know what a woman needs, but I think the speaker needs a partner."
And then Mrs. Taylor wrote: "All help must be mutual. No man can help a woman unless she helps him—the benefit of help lies as much in the giving as in the receiving."
And then Mrs. Taylor wrote: "All help must be mutual. No one can help another unless they also help them—the benefit of helping is just as much in giving as it is in receiving."
After the function Mrs. Taylor asked Mr. Mill to call. It is quite likely that on this occasion she asked a good many of the other guests to call.
After the event, Mrs. Taylor asked Mr. Mill to visit. It's very likely that on this occasion she invited several of the other guests to come over.
Mr. Mill called the next evening.
Mr. Mill called the following evening.
[Pg 148]John Stuart Mill was not a university man. He was an intellectual cosset, and educated in a way that made the English pedagogues stand aghast. So, probably thousands of parents said, "Go to! we will educate our own children," and went at their boys in the same way that James Mill treated his son, but the world has produced only one John Stuart Mill.
[Pg 148]John Stuart Mill wasn't a university guy. He was nurtured as an intellectual and educated in a way that left English teachers shocked. So, it’s likely that thousands of parents thought, "Let's educate our own kids," and approached their boys the same way James Mill did with his son, but only one John Stuart Mill has ever come from the world.
Axtell, the trotter, in his day held both the two-year-old and the three-year-old record. He was driven in harness from the time he was weaned, and was given work that would have cocked most ankles and sent old horses over on their knees. But Axtell stood the test and grew strong.
Axtell, the trotter, in his time held both the two-year-old and the three-year-old records. He was driven in harness from the time he was weaned and was given work that would have injured most ankles and knocked older horses down on their knees. But Axtell withstood the challenge and grew strong.
Certain horsemen, seeing the success of Axtell, tried his driver's plan, and one millionaire I know ruined a thousand colts and never produced a single racehorse by following the plan upon which Axtell thrived.
Certain horsemen, noticing Axtell's success, tried his driver's approach, and one millionaire I know ruined a thousand colts and never produced a single racehorse by sticking to the plan that worked for Axtell.
The father of John Stuart Mill would now be considered one of England's great thinkers, had he not been so unfortunate as to be thrown completely into the shadow by his son. As it is, James Mill lives in history as the man who insisted that his baby three years old should be taught the Greek alphabet. When five years old, this baby spoke with an Attic accent, and corrected his elders who dropped the aspirate. With unconscious irony John Stuart Mill wrote in his "Autobiography," "I learned no Latin until my eighth year, at which[Pg 149] time, however, I was familiar with 'Æsop's Fables,' most of the 'Anabasis,' the 'Memorabilia' of Xenophon, and the 'Lives of the Philosophers' by Diogenes Lærtius, part of Lucian, and the 'Ad Demonicum' and 'Ad Nicoclem' of Isocrates." Besides these he had also read all of Plato, Plutarch, Gibbon, Hume and Rollin, and was formulating in his mind a philosophy of history.
The father of John Stuart Mill would now be seen as one of England's great thinkers if he hadn’t been overshadowed by his son. As it stands, James Mill is known in history as the man who insisted that his three-year-old son should be taught the Greek alphabet. By the age of five, this child spoke with an Attic accent and corrected adults who didn’t pronounce the aspirate correctly. With unconscious irony, John Stuart Mill wrote in his "Autobiography," "I learned no Latin until my eighth year, at which[Pg 149] time, however, I was familiar with 'Æsop's Fables,' most of the 'Anabasis,' the 'Memorabilia' of Xenophon, and the 'Lives of the Philosophers' by Diogenes Lærtius, part of Lucian, and the 'Ad Demonicum' and 'Ad Nicoclem' of Isocrates." Besides these, he had also read all of Plato, Plutarch, Gibbon, Hume, and Rollin, and was developing a philosophy of history in his mind.
Whether these things "educated" the boy or not will always remain an unsettled question for debating-societies.
Whether these things "educated" the boy or not will always be an open question for debate clubs.
But that he learned and grew through constant association with his father there is no doubt. Wherever the father went, the boy trotted along, a pad in one hand and a pencil in the other, always making notes, always asking questions, and always answering propositions.
But there's no doubt he learned and grew from spending time with his father. Wherever the father went, the boy followed, with a notepad in one hand and a pencil in the other, always jotting down notes, always asking questions, and always responding to ideas.
The long out-of-door walks doubtless saved him from death. He never had a childhood, and if he ever had a mother, the books are silent concerning her. He must have been an incubator baby, or else been found under a cabbage-leaf. James Mill treated his wife as if her office and opinions were too insignificant to consider seriously—she was only an unimportant incident in his life. James Mill was the typical beef-eating Englishman described by Taine.
The long outdoor walks definitely kept him from dying. He never really had a childhood, and if he did have a mother, the books don’t mention her. He must have been a baby left in an incubator or found under a cabbage leaf. James Mill treated his wife like her role and opinions were too trivial to take seriously—she was just an inconsequential part of his life. James Mill was the typical meat-loving Englishman described by Taine.
According to Doctor Bain's most interesting little book on John Stuart Mill, the youth at nine was appointed to supervise the education of the rest of the family, "a[Pg 150] position more pleasing to his vanity than helpful to his manners." That he was a beautiful prig at this time goes without saying.
According to Doctor Bain's fascinating little book on John Stuart Mill, at the age of nine, he was tasked with overseeing the education of his siblings, "a[Pg 150] position more satisfying to his ego than beneficial to his behavior." It's clear he was a pretentious child at this age.
The scaffolding of learning he mistook for the edifice, a fallacy borrowed from his father. At the age of fourteen he knew as much as his father, and acknowledged it. He was then sent to France to study the science of government under Sir Samuel Bentham.
The framework of learning he confused with the actual structure, a mistake he inherited from his father. By the age of fourteen, he knew as much as his father and was aware of it. He was then sent to France to study political science under Sir Samuel Bentham.
His father's intent was that he should study law, and in his own mind was the strong conviction that he was set apart, and that his life was sacred to the service of humanity. A year at the study of law, and a more or less intimate association with barristers, relieved him of the hallucination that a lawyer's life is consecrated to justice and the rights of man—quips, quirks and quillets were not to his taste.
His father wanted him to study law, and he strongly believed that he was destined for something special, with his life dedicated to serving humanity. After a year of studying law and getting to know some barristers, he realized that a lawyer's life isn't all about justice and defending people's rights—he found the legal jargon and technicalities to be unappealing.
James Mill held the office of Chief Examiner in the East India House, at a salary equal to seven thousand five hundred dollars a year. The gifted son was now nineteen, and at work as a junior clerk under his father at twenty pounds a year. Before the year was up he was promoted, and when he was twenty-one his salary was one hundred pounds a year.
James Mill was the Chief Examiner at the East India House, earning a salary of seven thousand five hundred dollars a year. His talented son was now nineteen and working as a junior clerk under him for twenty pounds a year. Before the year ended, he was promoted, and by the time he turned twenty-one, his salary was one hundred pounds a year.
There are people who will say, "Of course his father pushed him along." But the fact that after his father's death he was promoted by the Directors to Head of the Office disposes of all suspicion of favoritism. The management of the East India Company was really a[Pg 151] matter of statesmanship, and the direct, methodical and practical mind of Mill fitted him for the place.
There are people who will say, "Of course his father helped him out." But the fact that after his father's death he was promoted by the Directors to Head of the Office clears away any doubts about favoritism. The management of the East India Company was really a[Pg 151] matter of leadership, and Mill's direct, methodical, and practical mind made him suited for the role.
Thomas Carlyle, writing to his wife in Scotland in the year Eighteen Hundred Thirty-one, said: "This young Mill, I fancy and hope, is a being one can love. A slender, rather tallish and elegant youth, with Roman-nosed face, earnestly smiling blue eyes, modest, remarkably gifted, great precision of utterance, calm—a distinctly able and amiable youth."
Thomas Carlyle, writing to his wife in Scotland in 1831, said: "This young Mill, I think and hope, is someone you can love. He’s a slender, somewhat tall and elegant young man, with a Roman nose, earnestly smiling blue eyes, modest, exceptionally talented, very precise in how he speaks, calm—a clearly capable and friendly young man."
So now behold him at twenty-five, a student and scholarly recluse, delving all day in accounts and dispatches, grubbing in books at night, and walking an hour before sunrise in the park every morning. It was about then that he accepted the invitation of Mrs. Taylor to call.
So now look at him at twenty-five, a student and scholarly recluse, diving into accounts and reports all day, poring over books at night, and taking a walk in the park every morning for an hour before sunrise. It was around that time that he accepted Mrs. Taylor’s invitation to visit.
I do not find that James Mill ever disputed the proposition that women have souls: he evidently considered the matter quite beyond argument—they hadn't. His son, at this time, was of a like opinion.
I don't think James Mill ever argued against the idea that women have souls; he clearly believed it was beyond debate—they didn't. His son, at this time, held a similar view.
John Stuart Mill had not gone into society, and women to him were simply undeveloped men, to be treated kindly and indulgently. As mental companions, the idea was unthinkable. And love was entirely out of his orbit—all of his energies had been worked up into great thoughts. Doctor Bain says that at twenty-five John Stuart Mill was as ignorant of sex as a girl of ten.
John Stuart Mill hadn't engaged socially, and to him, women were just men who hadn't fully developed, deserving of kindness and leniency. The idea of considering them as mental equals was inconceivable. Love was completely outside his focus—he had poured all his energy into big ideas. Doctor Bain notes that by age twenty-five, John Stuart Mill was as clueless about sex as a ten-year-old girl.
He called on Mrs. Taylor because she had pleased him when she said, "The person who helps another gets[Pg 152] as much out of the transaction as the one who is helped." This was a thought worth while. Perhaps Mrs. Taylor had borrowed the idea. But anyway it was something to repeat it. He revolved it over in his mind all day, off and on. "To help another is to help yourself. A helpmeet must grow by the exercise of being useful. Therefore, a woman grows as her husband grows—she can not stand if she puts forth intelligent effort. All help is mutual."
He visited Mrs. Taylor because her words had resonated with him when she said, "The person who helps another gets[Pg 152] just as much out of the transaction as the one who is helped." This was an important idea. Maybe Mrs. Taylor had taken the thought from somewhere else, but either way, it was worth repeating. He pondered it throughout the day, on and off. "Helping someone else is also helping yourself. A partner must grow through being useful. So, a woman develops as her husband develops—she can't thrive without making a meaningful effort. All help is reciprocal."
"One eye was wider than the other—her head had corners—she carried her chin in!"
"One eye was bigger than the other—her head had angles—she tucked her chin in!"
John Stuart Mill wished the day would not drag so; after supper he would go and call on Mrs. Taylor, and ask her to explain what she meant by all help being mutual—it was a trifle paradoxical!
John Stuart Mill wished the day wouldn’t drag on so long; after dinner, he would go visit Mrs. Taylor and ask her to explain what she meant by all help being mutual—it was a bit paradoxical!
The Taylors were just finishing tea when young Mr. Mill called. They were surprised and delighted to see him. He was a bit abashed, and could not quite remember what it was he wanted to ask Mrs. Taylor, but he finally got around to something else just as good. Mrs. Taylor had written an article on the "Subjugation of Women"—would Mr. Mill take it home with him and read it, or would he like to hear her read a little of it now?
The Taylors were just finishing their tea when young Mr. Mill arrived. They were pleasantly surprised to see him. He seemed a bit embarrassed and couldn’t quite remember what he wanted to ask Mrs. Taylor, but eventually he brought up something just as interesting. Mrs. Taylor had written an article on the "Subjugation of Women"—would Mr. Mill like to take it home and read it, or would he prefer to hear her read a bit of it now?
Mr. Mill's fine face revealed his delight at the prospect of being read to. So Mrs. Taylor read a little aloud to Mr. Mill, while Mr. Taylor took a much-needed nap in the corner.
Mr. Mill's handsome face showed his pleasure at the thought of being read to. So Mrs. Taylor read a little aloud to Mr. Mill, while Mr. Taylor took a well-deserved nap in the corner.
In a few days Mr. Mill called to return Mrs. Taylor's manuscript and leave a little essay he himself had[Pg 153] written on a similar theme. Mr. Taylor was greatly pleased at this fine friendship that had sprung up between his gifted wife and young Mr. Mill—Mrs. Taylor was so much improved in health, so much more buoyant! Thursday night soon became sacred at the Taylors' to Mr. Mill, and Sunday he always took dinner with them.
In a few days, Mr. Mill came by to return Mrs. Taylor's manuscript and to leave a short essay he had written on a similar topic. Mr. Taylor was very happy about the wonderful friendship that had developed between his talented wife and young Mr. Mill—Mrs. Taylor's health had improved, and she was much more cheerful! Thursday nights quickly became special for the Taylors because of Mr. Mill, and he always joined them for dinner on Sundays.
Goldwin Smith, a trifle grumpy, with a fine forgetfulness as to the saltness of time, says that young Mr. Mill had been kept such a recluse that when he met Mrs. Taylor he considered that he was the first man to discover the potency of sex, and that he thought his experience was unique in the history of mankind.
Goldwin Smith, a bit grumpy and with a tendency to forget how time has passed, says that young Mr. Mill had been so isolated that when he met Mrs. Taylor, he believed he was the first man to uncover the power of sex and thought his experience was one of a kind in human history.
Perhaps love does make a fool of a man—I really can not say. If so, then John Stuart Mill never recovered his sanity. Suppose we let John speak for himself—I quote from his "Autobiography":
Perhaps love does make a fool of a man—I really can't say. If that's the case, then John Stuart Mill never regained his sanity. Let's allow John to speak for himself—I’ll quote from his "Autobiography":
It was at the period of my mental progress which I have now reached that I formed the friendship which has been the honor and chief blessing of my existence, as well as the source of a great part of all that I have attempted to do, or hope to effect hereafter, for human improvement.
It was during the time of my personal growth that I formed the friendship that has been the greatest honor and blessing of my life, and the main source of everything I've tried to do, or hope to achieve in the future, for the betterment of humanity.
My first introduction to the lady who, after a friendship of twenty years, consented to become my wife, was in Eighteen Hundred Thirty, when I was in my twenty-fifth and she in her twenty-third year.
My first meeting with the woman who, after being friends for twenty years, agreed to become my wife, was in 1830, when I was twenty-five and she was twenty-three.
I very soon felt her to be the most admirable person I had ever known.[Pg 154]
I quickly came to see her as the most impressive person I had ever met.[Pg 154]
It is not to be supposed that she was, or that any one, at the age at which I first saw her, could be, all that she became afterwards. Least of all could this be true of her, with whom self-improvement, progress in the highest and in all senses, was a law of her nature; a necessity equally from the ardor with which she sought it, and from the spontaneous tendency of faculties which could not receive an impression or an experience without making it the source or occasion of an accession of wisdom.
It shouldn't be assumed that she was, or that anyone at the age I first saw her could be, everything she later became. This is especially true for her, as self-improvement and progress in every sense were fundamental to her nature. It was a necessity driven both by her passionate pursuit of it and by her natural ability to take any experience and turn it into a source of greater wisdom.
In her, complete emancipation from every kind of superstition (including that which attributes a pretended perfection to the order of Nature and the universe) and an earnest protest against many things which are still part of the established constitution of society, resulted not from the intellect, but from strength, a noble and elevated feeling, and co-existent with a highly reverential nature. In general spiritual characteristics, as well as in temperament and organization, I have often compared her, as she was at that time, to Shelley: but in thought and intellect, Shelley, so far as his powers were developed in his short life, was but a child compared with what she ultimately became.
In her complete freedom from all kinds of superstition (including the belief that nature and the universe are perfectly ordered) and her strong stance against many aspects still present in the established social structure, her strength came not from intellect but from a noble and elevated feeling, alongside a deeply respectful nature. In terms of spiritual characteristics, as well as temperament and composition, I often compared her, as she was at that time, to Shelley: however, in thought and intellect, Shelley, despite his abilities during his brief life, was just a child compared to what she ultimately became.
Alike in the highest regions of speculation and in the smaller practical concerns of daily life, her mind was the same perfect instrument, piercing to the heart and marrow of the matter, always seizing the essential idea or principle.
In both the loftiest realms of thought and the everyday practical issues of life, her mind was a flawless tool, cutting straight to the core of any matter, consistently grasping the essential idea or principle.
The same exactness and rapidity of operation, pervading as it did her sensitive as well as her mental qualities, would, with her gifts of feeling[Pg 155] and imagination, have fitted her for a consummate artist, as her fiery and tender soul and her vigorous eloquence would certainly have made her a great orator. And her profound knowledge of human nature, and discernment and sagacity in practical life, would, in the times when such a career was open to women, have made her eminent among the rulers of mankind.
The same level of precision and quickness in action, which touched both her emotional and intellectual qualities, along with her talent for feeling[Pg 155] and creativity, could have made her an exceptional artist. Her passionate and gentle spirit, combined with her strong speaking ability, would definitely have made her a great orator. Moreover, her deep understanding of human nature, along with her insight and wisdom in everyday life, would have made her a prominent figure among leaders in a time when such opportunities were available to women.
Her intellectual gifts did but minister to a moral character at once the noblest and the best balanced which I have ever met with in my life. Her unselfishness was not that of a taught system of duties, but of a heart which thoroughly identified itself with the feelings of others, and often went to excess in consideration for them by imaginatively investing their feelings with the intensity of her own.
Her intelligence only served to enhance a moral character that is the most noble and well-balanced I've ever encountered in my life. Her selflessness wasn't just the result of learned duties, but came from a heart that genuinely connected with the feelings of others, often going overboard in caring for them by deeply relating to their emotions as if they were her own.
The passion of justice might have been thought to be her strongest feeling, but for her boundless generosity, and a lovingness ever ready to pour itself forth upon any or all human beings who were capable of giving the smallest feelings in return. The rest of her moral characteristics were such as naturally accompany these qualities of mind and heart: the most genuine modesty combined with the loftiest pride; a simplicity and sincerity which were absolute towards all who were fit to receive them; the utmost scorn for whatever was mean and cowardly, and a burning indignation at everything brutal or tyrannical, faithless or dishonorable in conduct and character, while making the broadest distinction between "mala in se" and mere "mala prohibita"—between acts giving evidence of intrinsic badness in feeling and character, and those which are only violations of conventions either good or bad,[Pg 156] violations which whether in themselves right or wrong are capable of being committed by persons in every other respect lovable and admirable.
The drive for justice might have seemed like her strongest emotion, but it was actually her immense generosity and a loving nature that were always ready to extend to anyone who could show even the smallest kindness in return. The rest of her moral traits naturally followed from these qualities of mind and heart: true modesty paired with the highest pride; an absolute simplicity and sincerity towards all who deserved it; complete disdain for anything mean or cowardly, and a fierce anger towards anything brutal or tyrannical, unfaithful or dishonorable in behavior and character. She made a clear distinction between "mala in se" and mere "mala prohibita"—between actions that indicate genuine badness in feeling and character and those that are just violations of conventions, whether good or bad, violations that can be committed by otherwise lovable and admirable people.[Pg 156]
To be admitted into any degree of mental intercourse with a being of these qualities could not but have a most beneficial influence on my development; though the effect was only gradual, and several years elapsed before her mental progress and mine went forward in the complete companionship they at last attained. The benefit I received was far greater than any which I could hope to give; though to her, who had at first reached her opinions by the moral intuition of a character of strong feeling, there was doubtless help as well as encouragement to be derived from one who had arrived at many of the same results by study and reasoning: and in the rapidity of her intellectual growth, her mental activity, which converted everything into knowledge, doubtless drew from me, as it did from other sources, many of its materials. What I owe, even intellectually, to her is, in its detail, almost infinite; of its general character a few words will give some, though a very imperfect, idea.
Being able to engage in any level of mental interaction with someone of such qualities was definitely beneficial for my development; however, the impact was gradual, and it took several years before her mental progress and mine truly aligned in the complete partnership we eventually achieved. The benefit I received was much greater than anything I could hope to offer her; still, for her, who had initially formed her opinions through the moral intuition of a deeply feeling character, there was undoubtedly both support and encouragement to be gained from someone who had reached many of the same conclusions through study and reasoning. The speed of her intellectual growth and her mental energy, which turned everything into knowledge, certainly drew from me, as well as other influences, much of its content. What I owe to her, even just intellectually, is almost limitless in detail; a few words can provide a sketch, though it will be quite imperfect.
With those who, like the best and wisest of mankind, are dissatisfied with human life as it is, and whose feelings are wholly identified with its radical amendment, there are two main regions of thought. One is the region of ultimate aims—the constituent elements of the highest realizable ideal of human life.
With those who, like the best and smartest people, are unhappy with life as it is and whose feelings are fully connected to its fundamental improvement, there are two main areas of thought. One is the area of ultimate goals—the key components of the highest achievable ideal of human life.
The other is that of the immediately useful and practically attainable. In both these departments, I have acquired more from her teaching than from all other sources taken together. And, to say truth, it is[Pg 157] in these two extremes principally, that real certainty lies. My own strength lay wholly in the uncertain and slippery intermediate region, that of theory, or moral and political science; respecting the conclusions of which, in any of the forms in which I have received or originated them, whether as political economy, analytic psychology, logic, philosophy or history, or anything else, it is not the least of my intellectual obligations to her that I have derived from her a wise skepticism, which, while it has not hindered me from following out the honest exercise of my thinking faculties to whatever conclusions might result from it, has put me on my guard against holding or announcing these conclusions with a degree of confidence which the nature of such speculations does not warrant, and has kept my mind not only open to admit, but prompt to welcome and eager to seek, even on the questions on which I have most meditated, any prospect of clearer perceptions and better evidence. I have often received praise, which in my own right I only partially deserve, for the greater practicality that is supposed to be found in my writings, compared with those of most thinkers who have been equally addicted to large generalizations. The writings in which this quality has been observed, were not the work of one mind, but of the fusion of two: one as eminently practical in its judgments and perceptions of things present, as it was high and bold in its anticipations for futurity.
The other is about what is immediately useful and practically achievable. In both of these areas, I've learned more from her teaching than from all other sources combined. To be honest, it is[Pg 157] in these two extremes that real certainty exists. My strength has been entirely in the uncertain and tricky middle ground of theory or moral and political science; regarding the conclusions I've received or developed, whether in political economy, analytic psychology, logic, philosophy, history, or anything else, I owe her a great intellectual debt for instilling in me a wise skepticism. This skepticism has allowed me to pursue honest thinking without hindrance, guiding me to avoid holding or presenting these conclusions with a level of confidence that the nature of such speculations doesn't justify. It has kept my mind open to not just accept but also actively seek any clearer insights and better evidence, even on topics I’ve contemplated the most. I’ve often received praise, which I only partially deserve, for the greater practicality assumed in my writings compared to those of other thinkers who also tend to make broad generalizations. The works where this quality is noted were not created by one mind alone, but by the combination of two: one that was highly practical in its assessments and views of the present, as well as ambitious and visionary about the future.
[Pg 158]The social functions at the Taylor home now became less frequent, and finally ceased. Women looked upon the friendship of John Stuart Mill and Mrs. Taylor with some resentment and a slight tinge of jealousy. Men lifted an eyebrow and called it "equivocal"—to use the phrase of Clement Shorter.
[Pg 158]The social events at the Taylor home became less frequent and eventually stopped altogether. Women viewed the friendship between John Stuart Mill and Mrs. Taylor with some resentment and a hint of jealousy. Men raised an eyebrow and labeled it "equivocal"—to borrow the words of Clement Shorter.
"The plan of having a husband and also a lover is not entirely without precedent," said Disraeli in mock apology, and took snuff solemnly. Meantime manuscripts were traveling back and forth between the East India House and the Taylors'.
"The idea of having both a husband and a lover isn't exactly new," Disraeli said with a feigned apology, taking a pinch of snuff seriously. Meanwhile, manuscripts were being exchanged between the East India House and the Taylors'.
John Stuart Mill was contributing essays to the magazines that made the thinkers think. He took a position opposed to his father, and maintained the vast importance of the sentiments and feelings in making up the sum of human lives. When Mill was mentioned, people asked which one.
John Stuart Mill was writing essays for the magazines that got people thinking. He took a stance against his father and argued for the significant role of emotions and feelings in shaping human experience. When people talked about Mill, they often asked which one.
The Carlyles, who at first were very proud of the acquaintanceship of Mill, dropped him. Then he dropped them. Years after, the genial Tammas, writing to his brother John, confirmed his opinion of Mill, "after Mill took up with that Taylor woman." Says Tammas: "You have lost nothing by missing the 'Autobiography' of Mill. I never read a more uninteresting book, nor should I say a sillier."
The Carlyles, who initially took pride in knowing Mill, eventually distanced themselves from him. Then he distanced himself from them. Years later, the friendly Tammas wrote to his brother John, reaffirming his view of Mill, "after Mill got involved with that Taylor woman." Tammas says: "You've missed nothing by not reading Mill's 'Autobiography.' I've never encountered a more boring book, and I wouldn't call it anything less than silly."
James Mill protested vehemently against his son visiting at the Taylors', and even threatened the young man[Pg 171] with the loss of his position, but John Stuart made no answer. The days John did not see Harriet he wrote her a letter and she wrote him one.
James Mill strongly objected to his son visiting the Taylors' and even threatened him[Pg 171] with losing his job, but John Stuart remained silent. On the days when John didn’t see Harriet, he wrote her a letter, and she replied with one of her own.
To protect himself in his position, John now ceased to do any literary work or to write any personal letters at the office. While there he attended to business and nothing else. In the early morning he wrote or walked. Evenings he devoted to Mrs. Taylor; either writing to her or for her, or else seeing her. On Saturday afternoons they would usually go botanizing, for botany is purely a lovers' invention.
To safeguard his job, John stopped doing any writing or personal correspondence at the office. While at work, he focused solely on business. In the early mornings, he either wrote or took walks. Evenings were reserved for Mrs. Taylor; he either wrote to her, wrote for her, or spent time with her. On Saturday afternoons, they typically went botany hunting, as botany is completely a creation of lovers.
Old acquaintances who wanted to see Mill had to go to the East India House, and there they got just five minutes of his dignified presence. Doctor Bain complains, "I could no longer get him to walk with me in the park—he had reduced life to a system, and the old friends were shelved and pigeonholed."
Old friends who wanted to see Mill had to go to the East India House, where they only got five minutes of his respectable presence. Doctor Bain laments, "I could no longer get him to walk with me in the park—he had turned life into a routine, and the old friends were pushed aside and categorized."
When Mill was thirty his salary was raised to five hundred pounds a year. His father died the same year, and his brothers and sisters discarded him. His literary fame had grown, and he was editor of the London "Review." The pedantry of youth had disappeared—practical business had sobered him, and love had relieved him of his idolatry for books. Heart now meant more to him than art. His plea was for liberty, national and individual. The modesty, gentleness and dignity of the man made his presence felt wherever he went. A contemporary said: "His features were refined and[Pg 160] regular—the nose straight and finely shaped, his lips thin and compressed—the face and body seemed to represent the inflexibility of the inner man. His whole aspect was one of high and noble achievement—invincible purpose, iron will, unflinching self-oblivion—a world's umpire!"
When Mill turned thirty, his salary was increased to five hundred pounds a year. That same year, his father passed away, and his siblings cut ties with him. His literary reputation had grown, and he was the editor of the London "Review." The youthful arrogance had faded—real-world responsibilities had matured him, and love had freed him from his obsession with books. Heart now mattered more to him than art. His focus was on liberty, both national and individual. The man’s modesty, kindness, and dignity made his presence felt wherever he went. A contemporary noted: "His features were refined and[Pg 160] regular—the nose straight and well-shaped, his lips thin and pressed together—the face and body seemed to reflect the unwavering strength of his inner self. His entire demeanor exuded high and noble achievement—unstoppable determination, strong will, unyielding selflessness—a world’s judge!"
Mill felt that life was such a precious heritage that we should be jealous of every moment, so he shut himself in from every disturbing feature. All that he wrote he submitted to Mrs. Taylor—she corrected, amended, revised. She read for him, and spent long hours at the British Museum in research work, while he did the business of the East India Company.
Mill believed that life was an incredibly valuable gift that we should cherish every moment of, so he isolated himself from any distractions. Everything he wrote was reviewed by Mrs. Taylor—she edited, improved, and revised it. She read for him and spent long hours at the British Museum doing research while he managed affairs for the East India Company.
When his "Logic" was published, in Eighteen Hundred Forty, he had known Mrs. Taylor nine years. That she had a considerable hand in this comprehensive work there is no doubt. The book placed Mill upon the very pinnacle of fame. John Morley declared him "England's foremost thinker," a title to which Gladstone added the weight of his endorsement, a thing we would hardly expect from an ardent churchman, since Mill was always an avowed freethinker, and once declared in Gladstone's presence, "I am one of the few men in England who have not abandoned their religious beliefs, because I never had any."
When his "Logic" was published in 1840, he had known Mrs. Taylor for nine years. There’s no doubt she played a significant role in this extensive work. The book elevated Mill to the peak of fame. John Morley called him "England's foremost thinker," a title that Gladstone also supported—a surprising move from a devoted churchman, since Mill was always an open freethinker. He even stated in Gladstone's presence, "I am one of the few men in England who have not given up their religious beliefs because I never had any."
Justin McCarthy says in his reminiscences: "A wiser and more virtuous man than Mill I never knew nor expect to know; and yet I have had the good fortune[Pg 161] to know many wise and virtuous men. I never knew any man of really great intellect, who carried less of the ways of ordinary greatness about him. There was an added charm to the very shyness of his manner when one remembers how fearless he was, if the occasion called for fortitude or courage."
Justin McCarthy reflects in his memories: "I’ve never known a wiser or more virtuous man than Mill, and I don’t expect to meet one in the future; yet I’ve been lucky enough[Pg 161] to know many wise and virtuous people. I’ve never encountered anyone with truly great intellect who exhibited less of the typical traits associated with greatness. There was a unique charm to his shyness, especially when you remember how brave he was when the situation required strength or courage."
After the publication of the "Logic," Mill was too big a man for the public to lose sight of.
After the release of "Logic," Mill was too significant a figure for the public to ignore.
He went his simple way, but to escape being pointed out, he kept from all crowds, and public functions were to him tabu.
He followed his straightforward path, but to avoid being noticed, he stayed away from all crowds, and public events were off-limits for him.
When Mrs. Taylor gave birth to a baby girl, an obscure London newspaper printed, "A Malthusian Warning to the East India Company," which no doubt reflected a certain phase of public interest, but Mill continued his serene way undisturbed.
When Mrs. Taylor had a baby girl, a little-known London newspaper published an article titled, "A Malthusian Warning to the East India Company," which likely captured some public interest, but Mill went about his life undisturbed.
To this baby girl, Helen Taylor, Mill was always most devotedly attached. As she grew into childhood he taught her botany, and people who wanted a glimpse of Mill were advised to "look for him with a flaxen-haired little sprite of a girl any Saturday afternoon on Hampton Heath."
To this baby girl, Helen Taylor, Mill was always deeply attached. As she grew up, he taught her botany, and people who wanted to see Mill were told to "look for him with a little blonde girl any Saturday afternoon on Hampton Heath."
Mr. Taylor died in July, Eighteen Hundred Forty-nine, and in April, Eighteen Hundred Fifty-one, Mrs. Taylor and Mill were quietly married. The announcement of the marriage sent a spasm over literary England, and set the garrulous tongues a-wagging.
Mr. Taylor died in July 1849, and in April 1851, Mrs. Taylor and Mill were quietly married. The announcement of their marriage caused a stir in literary England and got people talking.
George Mill, a brother of John Stuart, with unconscious[Pg 162] humor placed himself on record thus, "Mrs. Taylor was never to anybody else what she was to John." Bishop Spalding once wrote out this strange, solemn, emasculate proposition, "Mill's 'Autobiography' contains proof that a soul, with an infinite craving for God, not finding Him, will worship anything—a woman, a memory!"
George Mill, John Stuart's brother, humorously noted, "Mrs. Taylor was never to anyone else what she was to John." Bishop Spalding once wrote down this odd, serious, weakened statement: "Mill's 'Autobiography' shows that a soul, with an endless desire for God, when unable to find Him, will worship anything—a woman, a memory!"
This almost makes one think that the good Bishop was paraphrasing and reversing Voltaire's remark, "When a woman no longer finds herself acceptable to man she turns to God."
This almost makes you think that the good Bishop was rephrasing and flipping Voltaire's remark, "When a woman no longer finds herself acceptable to man she turns to God."
What the world thought of Mill's wife is not vital—what he thought of her, certainly was. I quote from the "Autobiography," which Edward Everett Hale calls "two lives in one—written by one of them":
What the world thought of Mill's wife isn't important—what he thought of her definitely is. I'm quoting from the "Autobiography," which Edward Everett Hale describes as "two lives in one—written by one of them":
Between the time of which I have now spoken, and the present, took place the most important events of my life.
Between the time I just mentioned and now, the most significant events of my life occurred.
The first of these was my marriage to the lady whose incomparable worth had made her friendship the greatest source to me both of happiness and of improvement. For seven and a half years that blessing was mine; for seven and a half only! I can say nothing which could describe, even in the faintest manner, what that loss was, and is. But because I know that she would have wished it, I endeavor to make the best of what life I have left, and to work on for her purposes with such diminished strength as can be derived from the thoughts of her, and communion with her memory.
The first of these was my marriage to the woman whose incredible worth made her friendship the greatest source of happiness and growth for me. For seven and a half years, I was blessed with that; just seven and a half! I can’t find words to describe, even a little, what that loss was, and still is. But because I know she would have wanted me to, I try to make the most of the life I have left and continue working towards her goals with the little strength I can draw from thinking about her and remembering her.
When two persons have thoughts and speculations[Pg 163] completely in common; when all subjects of intellectual and moral interests are discussed between them in daily life, and probed to much greater depths than are usually or conveniently sounded in writings intended for general readers; when they set out from the same principles, and arrive at their conclusions by processes pursued jointly, it is of little consequence, in respect to the question of originality, which of them holds the pen; the one who contributes the least to the composition may contribute most of the thought; the writings which result are the joint product of both, and it must often be impossible to disentangle their respective parts, and affirm that this belongs to one and that to the other. In this wide sense, not only during the years of our married life, but during many of the years of confidential friendship which preceded, all my published writings were as much her work as mine, her share in them constantly increasing as years advanced. But in certain cases, what belongs to her can be distinguished and specially identified. Over and above the general influence which her mind had over mine, the most valuable ideas and features in these joint productions (those which have been most fruitful of important results, and which have contributed most to the success and reputation of the works themselves) originated with her, were emanations from her mind, my part of them being no greater than in any of the thoughts which I found in previous writings, and made my own only by incorporating them with my own system of Thought. During the greater part of my literary life I have performed the office in relation to her, which from a rather early period I had considered as the most useful[Pg 164] part that I was qualified to take in the domain of thought: that of an interpreter of original thinkers, and mediator between them and the public.
When two people share thoughts and ideas[Pg 163] completely; when they discuss all kinds of intellectual and moral topics in their daily lives, exploring them much deeper than what’s usually done in writing aimed at general readers; when they start from the same principles and reach their conclusions through a collaborative process, it doesn’t really matter, in terms of originality, who writes it down; the person contributing the least to the writing might even contribute the most to the ideas. The resulting work is a joint effort, and it can often be impossible to separate their individual contributions and say, “This part is theirs, and that part is yours.” In this broad sense, not just during our years of marriage, but also throughout many years of close friendship before that, all my published works were as much hers as they were mine, with her contribution growing over time. However, in some instances, her contributions can be clearly identified. Beyond the general influence her thinking had on mine, the most valuable ideas and elements in our joint works (those that have led to significant outcomes and contributed most to the success and reputation of the works themselves) came from her. My part in those was no greater than any thoughts I found in earlier writings and only made my own by integrating them into my own system of thought. For most of my literary life, I’ve taken on the role in relation to her that I’ve always believed to be the most valuable[Pg 164] contribution I could make in the sphere of thought: that of an interpreter of original thinkers and a bridge between them and the public.
Thus prepared, it will easily be believed that when I came into close intellectual communion with a person of the most eminent faculties, whose genius, as it grew and unfolded itself in thought, continually struck out truths far in advance of me, but in which I could not, as I had done in those others, detect any mixture of error, the greatest part of my mental growth consisted in the assimilation of those truths, and the most valuable part of my intellectual work was in building the bridges and clearing the paths which connected them with my general system of thought.
Thus prepared, it’s easy to believe that when I engaged in deep intellectual exchange with someone of exceptional ability, whose genius constantly revealed insights that were ahead of my understanding, I couldn't, as I had with others, find any flaws in those insights. Most of my mental growth came from absorbing those truths, and the most valuable part of my intellectual effort was in creating connections and clearing the way that linked them to my overall way of thinking.
The steps in my mental growth for which I was indebted to her were far from being those which a person wholly uninformed on the subject would probably suspect. It might be supposed, for instance, that my strong convictions on the complete equality in all legal, political social and domestic relations, which ought to exist between men and women, may have been adopted or learned from her. This was so far from being the fact that those convictions were among the earliest results of the application of my mind to political subjects, and the strength with which I held them was, as I believe, more than anything else, the originating cause of the interest she felt in me. What is true is, that, until I knew her, the opinion was in my mind, little more than an abstract principle. I saw no more reason why women should be held in legal subjection to other people, than[Pg 165] why men should. I was certain that their interests required fully as much protection as those of men, and were quite as little likely to obtain it without an equal voice in making the laws by which they were to be bound. But that perception of the vast practical bearings of women's disabilities which found expression in the book on the "Subjection of Women" was acquired mainly through her teaching. But for her rare knowledge of human nature and comprehension of moral and social influences, though I doubtless should have held my present opinions, I should surely have had a very insufficient perception of the mode in which the consequences of the inferior position of women intertwine themselves with all the evils of existing society and with all the difficulties of human improvement. I am indeed painfully conscious of how much of her best thoughts on the subject I have failed to reproduce, and how greatly that little treatise falls short of what would have been if she had put on paper her entire mind on the question, or had lived to devise and improve, as she certainly would have done, my imperfect statement of the case.
The steps in my mental growth that I owe to her were very different from what someone completely unfamiliar with the topic might assume. For example, one might think that my strong beliefs in complete equality in all legal, political, social, and domestic matters between men and women were shaped or learned from her. In reality, those beliefs were among the first outcomes of my own thinking on political issues, and the strength with which I believed in them was, I believe, the main reason she became interested in me. Before I met her, this opinion was hardly more than a theoretical idea in my mind. I saw no more reason why women should be held legally subordinate to others than why men should be. I was certain that women's interests needed just as much protection as men's and were just as unlikely to receive it without an equal say in the laws that governed them. However, the deeper understanding of the significant practical implications of women's disadvantages, which I expressed in my book on the "Subjection of Women," was mainly learned from her teachings. Without her exceptional insight into human nature and her understanding of moral and social influences, although I would likely still hold my current views, I would have a much weaker grasp of how the effects of women's inferior status intertwine with all the problems in society and the challenges of human progress. I am painfully aware of how much of her best thoughts on the subject I've failed to capture and how much that short essay lacks compared to what it could have been if she had fully expressed her thoughts on the matter or had lived to refine and enhance, as she surely would have, my incomplete summary of the issue.
The first of my books in which her share was conspicuous was the "Principles of Political Economy." The "System of Logic" owed little to her except in the minute matters of composition, in which respect my writings both great and small have largely benefited by her accurate and clear-sighted criticism. The chapter of the "Political Economy" which has had a greater influence on opinion than all the rest, that on "The Probable Future of the Laboring Classes," is entirely due to her: in the first draft of the book, that chapter[Pg 166] did not exist.
The first book where her contribution was really noticeable was the "Principles of Political Economy." The "System of Logic" didn’t gain much from her except for some minor aspects of writing, where my work, both big and small, has greatly benefited from her precise and insightful feedback. The chapter of the "Political Economy" that has had more impact on public opinion than all the others, titled "The Probable Future of the Laboring Classes," is entirely her work: that chapter[Pg 166] wasn’t in the initial draft of the book.
She pointed out the need of a chapter, and the extreme imperfection of the book without it: she was the cause of my writing it; and the more general part of the chapter—the statement and discussion of the two opposite theories respecting the proper condition of the laboring classes—was wholly an exposition of her thoughts, often in words taken from her own lips.
She highlighted the necessity of a chapter and how incomplete the book was without it: she motivated me to write it; and the broader section of the chapter—the explanation and discussion of the two conflicting theories about the right condition of the working classes—was entirely a reflection of her ideas, often in phrases directly from her own speech.
The purely scientific part of the "Political Economy" I did not learn from her; but it was chiefly her influence that gave to the book that general tone by which it is distinguished from all previous expositions of "Political Economy" that had any pretension to being scientific, and which has made it so useful to conciliating minds which those previous expositions had repelled.
The purely scientific aspects of "Political Economy" weren’t what I learned from her; instead, it was mainly her influence that shaped the book's unique perspective, setting it apart from all earlier attempts at explaining "Political Economy" that claimed to be scientific. This has made it invaluable for bringing together people who were turned away by those earlier attempts.
What was abstract and purely scientific was generally mine; the properly human element came from her: in all that concerned the application of philosophy to the exigencies of human society and progress, I was her pupil, alike in boldness of speculation and cautiousness of practical judgment. For, on the one hand, I was much more courageous and farsighted than without her I should have been, in anticipation of an order of things to come, in which many of the limited generalizations now so often confounded with universal principles will cease to be applicable. Those parts of my writings, and especially of the "Political Economy," which contemplate possibilities in the future such as, when affirmed by socialists, have in general been fiercely denied by political economists, would, but for[Pg 167] her, either have been absent, or the suggestions would have been made much more timidly and in a more qualified form. But while she thus rendered me bolder in speculation on human affairs, her practical turn of mind, and her almost unerring estimate of practical obstacles, repressed in me all tendencies that were really visionary.
What was abstract and purely scientific was mostly mine; the human touch came from her. In everything related to applying philosophy to the needs of human society and progress, I was her student, both in bold speculation and careful practical judgment. On one hand, I was much more brave and forward-thinking with her influence, anticipating a future where many limited ideas, often mistaken for universal truths, would no longer apply. Those parts of my writings, especially in "Political Economy," that explore future possibilities—asserted by socialists but often fiercely rejected by political economists—would, without her, either have been absent or expressed much more timidly and cautiously. Yet, while she made me bolder in speculating about human affairs, her practical mindset and almost flawless grasp of real-world obstacles kept me from any truly visionary tendencies.
Her mind invested all ideas in a concrete shape, and formed itself a conception of how they would actually work: and her knowledge of the existing feelings and conduct of mankind was so seldom at fault, that the weak point in any unworkable suggestion seldom escaped her.
Her mind turned every idea into a solid plan and created a vision of how they would actually function: her understanding of people's feelings and behavior was so rarely wrong that she usually spotted the flaws in any impractical suggestion.
During the two years which immediately preceded the cessation of my official life, my wife and I were working together at the "Liberty." I had first planned and written it as a short essay in Eighteen Hundred Fifty-four. None of my writings have been either so carefully composed, or so sedulously corrected as this. After it had been written as usual, twice over, we kept it by us, bringing it out from time to time, and going through it "de novo," reading, weighing and criticizing every sentence. Its final revision was to have been a work of the winter of Eighteen Hundred Fifty-eight and Fifty-nine, the first after my retirement, which we had arranged to pass in the South of Europe. That hope and every other were frustrated by the most unexpected and bitter calamity of her death, at Avignon, on our way to Montpellier, from a sudden attack of pulmonary congestion.[Pg 168]
During the two years right before I retired, my wife and I worked together on "Liberty." I initially planned and wrote it as a short essay in 1854. None of my other writings have been as carefully crafted or meticulously revised as this one. After it was completed, we kept it with us, revisiting it now and then, and going through it again from scratch, reading, weighing, and critiquing every sentence. The final revision was supposed to take place during the winter of 1858-1859, the first after my retirement, which we had planned to spend in Southern Europe. That hope, along with all others, was shattered by the unexpected and heartbreaking tragedy of her death in Avignon, on our way to Montpellier, due to a sudden attack of lung congestion.[Pg 168]
Since then I have sought for such alleviation as my state admitted of, by the mode of life which most enabled me to feel her still near me. I bought a cottage as close as possible to the place where she is buried, and there her daughter (my fellow-sufferer and now my chief comfort) and I live constantly during a great portion of the year. My objects in life are solely those which were hers; my pursuits and occupations those in which she shared or sympathized—which are indissolubly associated with her. Her memory is to me a religion, and her approbation the standard by which, summing up as it does all worthiness, I endeavor to regulate my life.
Since then, I've looked for ways to feel better about my situation, choosing a lifestyle that makes me feel like she’s still close to me. I bought a cottage as near as possible to where she’s buried, and her daughter (my fellow sufferer and now my main source of comfort) and I live there for a large part of the year. My goals in life are entirely based on hers; my activities and interests are those we shared or that she cared about—which are forever connected to her. Her memory is like a religion to me, and her approval is the standard by which I try to shape my life, as it embodies everything that truly matters.
After my irreparable loss, one of my earliest cares was to print and publish the treatise, so much of which was the work of her whom I had lost, and consecrate it to her memory. I have made no alterations or additions to it, nor shall I ever. Though it wants the last touch of her hand, no substitute for that touch shall ever be attempted by mine.
After my devastating loss, one of my first priorities was to print and publish the treatise, much of which was written by her, the one I had lost, and dedicate it to her memory. I haven't made any changes or additions to it, nor will I ever. Even though it lacks her final touch, I will never try to replace that touch with my own.
The "Liberty" was more directly and literally our joint production than anything else which bears my name, for there was not a sentence of it which was not several times gone through by us together, turned over in many ways, and carefully weeded of any faults, either in thought or expression, that we detected in it. It is in consequence of this that, although it never underwent her final revision, it far surpasses, as a mere specimen of composition, anything which has proceeded from me either before or since. With regard to the thoughts, it is difficult to identify any particular part or element as being more hers than all the rest. The whole mood of[Pg 169] thinking, of which the book was the expression, was emphatically hers.
The "Liberty" was more directly and literally our joint effort than anything else that carries my name, because there wasn't a single sentence in it that we didn't go through together multiple times, looking at it from different angles and carefully removing any mistakes, whether in ideas or wording, that we found. As a result, even though it never got her final approval, it far exceeds, as a piece of writing, anything that has come from me either before or after. When it comes to the ideas, it’s hard to pinpoint any specific part as being more hers than the others. The overall vibe of[Pg 169] thinking, which the book reflects, was distinctly hers.
But I also was so thoroughly imbued with it that the same thoughts naturally occurred to us both. That I was thus penetrated with it, however, I owe in a great degree to her. There was a moment in my mental progress when I might easily have fallen into a tendency towards over-government, both social and political; as there was also a moment when, by reaction from a contrary excess, I might have become a less thorough radical and democrat than I am. In both these points as in many others, she benefited me as much by keeping me right where I was right, as by leading me to new truths, and ridding me of errors.
But I was so thoroughly influenced by it that we both naturally had the same thoughts. I owe a lot of my deep understanding to her. There was a time in my thinking when I could have easily leaned toward excessive control, both socially and politically; and there was also a time when, reacting against an opposite extreme, I could have become less of a radical and democrat than I am. In both these areas, as in many others, she helped me just as much by keeping me grounded where I was right as by guiding me to new truths and helping me eliminate mistakes.
[Pg 170]Mrs. Mill died suddenly, at Avignon, France, while on a journey with Mr. Mill. There she was buried.
[Pg 170]Mrs. Mill passed away unexpectedly in Avignon, France, while traveling with Mr. Mill. She was buried there.
The stricken husband and daughter rented a cottage in the village, to be near the grave of the beloved dead. They intended to remain only a few weeks, but after a year they concluded they could "never be content to go away and leave the spot consecrated by her death," unlike Robert Browning, who left Florence forever on the death of his wife, not having the inclination or the fortitude even to visit her grave.
The grieving husband and daughter rented a cottage in the village to be close to the grave of their beloved. They planned to stay only a few weeks, but after a year they realized they could "never be happy leaving the place made sacred by her death," unlike Robert Browning, who left Florence forever after his wife died, lacking the desire or the strength even to visit her grave.
Mill finally bought the Avignon cottage, refitted it, brought over from England all his books and intimate belongings, and Avignon was his home for fifteen years—the rest of his life.
Mill finally purchased the Avignon cottage, renovated it, transported all his books and personal belongings from England, and Avignon became his home for fifteen years—the remainder of his life.
Mill always referred to Helen Taylor as "my wife's daughter," and the daughter called him "Pater." The love between these two was most tender and beautiful. The man could surely never have survived the shock of his wife's death had it not been for Helen. She it was who fitted up the cottage, and went to England bringing over his books, manuscripts and papers, luring him on to live by many little devices of her ready wit. She built a portico all around the cottage, and in Winter this was enclosed in glass. Helen called it, "Father's semi-circumgyratory," and if he failed to pace this portico forty times backward and forward each forenoon, she would take him gently by the arm and firmly insist[Pg 171] that he should fill the prescription. They resumed their studies of botany, and Helen organized classes which went with them on their little excursions.
Mill always referred to Helen Taylor as "my wife's daughter," and Helen called him "Pater." The love between these two was incredibly tender and beautiful. The man would have surely struggled to cope with his wife's death without Helen. She was the one who set up the cottage and traveled to England to bring over his books, manuscripts, and papers, using her cleverness to encourage him to keep living. She built a portico around the cottage, which was enclosed in glass during the winter. Helen called it "Father's semi-circumgyratory," and if he didn’t pace this portico forty times back and forth every morning, she would gently take his arm and insist that he follow through with it. They resumed their studies in botany, and Helen organized classes that accompanied them on their little outings.
In Eighteen Hundred Sixty-five, Mill was induced to stand for Parliament for Westminster. The move was made by London friends in the hope of winning him back to England. He agreed to the proposition on condition that he should not be called upon to canvass for votes or take any part in the campaign.
In 1865, Mill was encouraged to run for Parliament for Westminster. This suggestion came from his friends in London, hoping to bring him back to England. He agreed to the proposal on the condition that he wouldn't have to campaign for votes or get involved in the election activities.
He was elected by a safe majority, and proved a power for good in the House of Commons. The Speaker once remarked, "The presence of Mr. Mill in this body I perceive has elevated the tone of debate." This sounds like the remark of Wendell Phillips when Dogmatism was hot on the heels of the Sage of Concord: "If Emerson goes to Hell, his presence there will surely change the climate."
He was elected by a comfortable majority and became a positive influence in the House of Commons. The Speaker once noted, "Mr. Mill's presence in this body has raised the standard of debate." This reminds me of Wendell Phillips's comment when Dogmatism was right on the heels of the Sage of Concord: "If Emerson goes to Hell, his presence there will definitely change the atmosphere."
Yet when Mill ran for re-election he was defeated, it having leaked out that he was an "infidel," since he upheld Charles Bradlaugh in his position that the affirmation of a man who does not believe in the Bible should be accepted as freely as the oath of one who does. In passing it is worth while to note that the courts of Christendom have now accepted the view of Bradlaugh and of Mill on this point.
Yet when Mill ran for re-election, he lost after it got out that he was an "infidel," as he supported Charles Bradlaugh in his belief that the affirmation of a person who doesn’t believe in the Bible should be accepted just as easily as the oath of someone who does. It's also worth noting that the courts in Christendom have now accepted the views of Bradlaugh and Mill on this matter.
The best resume of Mill's philosophy is to be found in Taine's "English Literature," a fact to which Mill himself attested.[Pg 172]
The best summary of Mill's philosophy can be found in Taine's "English Literature," a fact that Mill himself confirmed.[Pg 172]
The dedication of "On Liberty," printed as a preface to this "Little Journey," rivals in worth the wonderful little classic of Ernest Renan to his sister, Henriette.
The dedication of "On Liberty," printed as a preface to this "Little Journey," is just as valuable as the lovely little classic by Ernest Renan for his sister, Henriette.
Mill died at Avignon in Eighteen Hundred Seventy-three, his last days soothed by the tender ministrations of the daughter Helen. His body, according to his wish, was buried in his wife's grave, and so the dust of the lovers lies mingled.
Mill died in Avignon in 1873, his final days comforted by the loving care of his daughter Helen. In line with his wishes, he was buried in his wife's grave, so the ashes of the lovers are now together.
[Pg 173]PARNELL AND KITTY O'SHEA
For my own part I am confident as to the future of Ireland. Though the horizon may now seem cloudy, I believe her people will survive the present oppression, as they have survived many worse ones. Although our progress may be slow, it will be sure. The time will come when the people of England will admit once again that they have been mistaken and have been deceived: that they have been led astray as to the right way of governing a noble, a brave and an impulsive people.
For my part, I'm confident about Ireland's future. Even though things might look bleak right now, I believe her people will get through this current oppression, just as they have overcome even worse situations in the past. Our progress may be slow, but it will definitely happen. There will come a time when the people of England will realize they were wrong and misled, that they were mistaken about how to properly govern a noble, brave, and passionate people.
—Charles Stewart Parnell
—Charles Stewart Parnell
[Pg 175]Two hundred fifty men own one-third of the acreage of Ireland.
[Pg 175]Two hundred fifty people own one-third of the land in Ireland.
Two-thirds of Ireland is owned by two thousand men. In every other civilized country will be found a large class of people known as peasant proprietors, people who own small farms or a few acres which they call home. In Ireland we find seven hundred thousand tenant-farmers, who with their families represent a population of more than three million people. These people depend upon the land for their subsistence, but they are tenants-at-will. Four-fifths of the landowners of Ireland live in England.
Two-thirds of Ireland is owned by two thousand men. In every other developed country, there's a large group of people called peasant proprietors, those who own small farms or a few acres that they call home. In Ireland, we have seven hundred thousand tenant farmers, whose families make up a population of over three million people. These individuals rely on the land for their livelihood, but they're tenants at will. Four-fifths of the landowners in Ireland live in England.
Lord Dufferin, late Governor-General of Canada, once said: "What is the spectacle presented to us by Ireland? It is that of millions of people, whose only occupation and dependence is agriculture, sinking their past and present and future on yearly tenancies. What is a yearly tenancy? Why, it means that the owner of the land, at the end of any year, can turn the people born on the land, off from the land, tear down their houses and leave them starving at the mercy of the storm. It means terms no Christian man would offer, and none but a madman would accept."
Lord Dufferin, the former Governor-General of Canada, once said: "What does Ireland show us? It’s millions of people whose only job and source of income is farming, risking their past, present, and future on annual leases. What is an annual lease? It means that the landowner can evict those who were born on the land at the end of any year, demolish their homes, and leave them starving, vulnerable to the elements. It means conditions no decent person would offer, and only a madman would accept."
The rents are fixed in cash, being proportioned according[Pg 176] to the assessable value of the property. So if a tenant improves the estate, his rent is increased, and thus actually a penalty is placed on permanent improvements.
The rents are set in cash, based on[Pg 176] the assessed value of the property. So if a tenant enhances the property, their rent goes up, effectively punishing them for making lasting improvements.
The tenant has no voice in the matter of rent: he must accept. And usually the rents have been fixed at a figure that covers the entire produce of the land. Then the landlord's agent collected all he could, and indulgently allowed the rest to hang over the tenant's head as a guarantee of good behavior.
The tenant has no say in the rent situation: they have to accept it. Usually, the rents are set at a price that takes all the profit from the land. The landlord's agent collects as much as possible and kindly lets the remaining debt linger over the tenant as a way to ensure they behave.
Mr. Gladstone said in Parliament, July the Tenth, Eighteen Hundred Seventy-nine: "Forty-nine farmers out of fifty in Ireland are in arrears for rent, so it is legally possible to evict them at any time the landlord may so choose. And in the condition that now exists, an eviction is equal to a sentence of death."
Mr. Gladstone said in Parliament, July 10, 1879: "Forty-nine out of fifty farmers in Ireland are behind on their rent, so landlords can legally evict them whenever they want. And given the current situation, an eviction is basically a death sentence."
At the time when Gladstone made his speech just quoted, a bill was up in the House of Commons called "The Relief of Distress Bill." Simple people might at once assume that this relief bill was for the relief of the starving peasantry, but this is a very hasty conclusion, ill-considered and quite absurd. The "Relief Bill" was for the relief of the English landlords who owned land in Ireland. So the landlords would not be actually compelled to levy on the last potato and waylay the remittances sent from America, the English Government proposed to loan money to the distressed landlords at three per cent, and this bill was passed without argument. And it was said that Lord Lansdowne, one[Pg 177] of the poor landlords, turned a tidy penny by availing himself of the three-per-cent loan and letting the money out, straightway, at six per cent to such tenants as had a few pigs to offer as collateral.
At the time Gladstone gave his quoted speech, there was a bill in the House of Commons called "The Relief of Distress Bill." Most people might quickly assume this bill was meant to help the starving peasantry, but that conclusion is hasty, poorly thought out, and quite ridiculous. The "Relief Bill" was actually aimed at helping the English landlords who owned land in Ireland. To ensure the landlords wouldn't have to seize the last potato or intercept the remittances sent from America, the English Government proposed lending money to the struggling landlords at three percent interest, and this bill passed without any debate. It was said that Lord Lansdowne, one[Pg 177] of the unfortunate landlords, made a nice profit by taking the three-percent loan and then lending it out at six percent to tenants who had a few pigs to use as collateral.
The State of Iowa is nearly double the size of Ireland, and has, it is estimated, eleven times the productive capacity. A tithe of ten per cent on Iowa's corn crop would prevent, at any time, a famine in Ireland.
The State of Iowa is almost twice the size of Ireland and has, it's estimated, eleven times the productive capacity. A ten percent tax on Iowa's corn crop would, at any time, prevent a famine in Ireland.
In Eighteen Hundred Seventy-nine, Illinois sent, through the agency of the Chicago Board of Trade, a shipload of wheat, corn and pork to starving Ireland. T. P. O'Connor, who took an active part in the distribution of these humane gifts, said on the floor of the House of Commons that more than one instance had come to his notice where the Irish peasants had availed themselves of flour and meal, but the pork given them was taken by the landlords' agents, "because many Irish families had never acquired a taste for meat, the pigs they raised being sold to pay the rent."
In 1879, Illinois sent a ship full of wheat, corn, and pork to starving Ireland, organized by the Chicago Board of Trade. T. P. O'Connor, who played an active role in distributing these generous donations, stated in the House of Commons that he had seen many cases where Irish peasants took flour and meal, but the pork was taken by the landlords' agents, "because many Irish families had never developed a taste for meat, with the pigs they raised being sold to cover the rent."
Just here, lest any tender-hearted reader be tempted to tears on behalf of the Irish tenantry, I will quote an Irishman, a vegetarian first by force and then by habit, George Bernard Shaw:
Just here, so that no sensitive reader feels compelled to shed tears for the Irish tenants, I will quote an Irishman, a vegetarian initially by necessity and then by choice, George Bernard Shaw:
The person to pity is the landlord and his incompetent family, and not the peasantry. In Ireland, the absentee landlord is bitterly reproached for not administering his estate in person. It is pointed out, truly enough, that the absentee is a pure parasite upon the industry[Pg 178] of his country. The indispensable minimum of attention to his estate is paid by the agent or solicitor, whose resistance to his purely parasitic activity is fortified by the fact that the estates belong most to the mortgagees, and that the nominal landlord is so ignorant of his own affairs that he can do nothing but send begging letters to his agent.
The ones to feel sorry for are the landlord and his clueless family, not the peasants. In Ireland, absentee landlords are harshly criticized for not managing their estates themselves. It’s highlighted, and rightly so, that these absentee landlords are just parasites living off the hard work[Pg 178] of their country. The bare minimum of management for their estates is handled by the agent or lawyer, who is further empowered in his role by the fact that the estates mainly belong to the mortgage holders. The nominal landlord is so out of touch with his own affairs that he can only send desperate letters to his agent.
On these estates generations of peasants (and agents) live hard but bearable lives; whilst off them generations of ladies and gentlemen of good breeding and natural capacity are corrupted into drifters, wasters, drinkers, waiters-for-dead-men's-shoes, poor relations and social wreckage of all sorts, living aimless lives, and often dying squalid and tragic deaths.
On these estates, generations of peasants (and agents) live tough but manageable lives; meanwhile, generations of well-bred gentlemen and ladies are turned into drifters, lazy individuals, drinkers, people waiting for inheritances, poor relatives, and various forms of social failures, living aimless lives and often dying in miserable and tragic ways.
[Pg 179]In County Wicklow, Ireland, in Eighteen Hundred Forty-six, Charles Stewart Parnell was born. In that year there was starvation in Ireland. Thousands died from lack of food, just as they died in that other English possession, India, in Nineteen Hundred One. Famished babes, sucking at the withered breasts of dying mothers, were common sights on the public highways.
[Pg 179]In County Wicklow, Ireland, in 1846, Charles Stewart Parnell was born. That year, Ireland experienced a famine. Thousands perished from starvation, just as people did in another English colony, India, in 1901. Hungry babies nursing at the emaciated breasts of dying mothers were everyday scenes on the streets.
Iowa and Illinois had not then got a-going; the cable was to come, and the heart of Christian England was unpricked by public opinion. And all the time while famine was in progress, sheep, pigs and cattle were being shipped across the Channel to England. It was the famine of Eighteen Hundred Forty-six that started the immense tide of Irish immigration to America. And England fanned and favored this exodus, for it was very certain that there were too many mouths to feed in Ireland—half the number would not so jeopardize the beer and skittles of the landlords.
Iowa and Illinois hadn't really gotten started yet; the cable was on its way, and the heart of Christian England wasn't moved by public opinion. Meanwhile, while famine was happening, sheep, pigs, and cattle were being shipped across the Channel to England. It was the famine of 1846 that triggered the massive wave of Irish immigration to America. And England supported this exodus because it was clear that there were too many people to feed in Ireland—having half the number wouldn't threaten the beer and leisure of the landlords.
Parnell's father was a landed proprietor living in Ireland, but whose ancestors had originally come from England. The Parnell estate was not large, comparatively, but it was managed so as to give a very comfortable living for the landlord and his various tenants. The mother of young Parnell was Delia Stewart, an American girl, daughter of Admiral Stewart of the United States Navy.
Parnell's father was a landowner living in Ireland, but his ancestors originally came from England. The Parnell estate wasn't very large compared to others, but it was run in a way that provided a comfortable life for the landlord and his various tenants. Young Parnell's mother was Delia Stewart, an American girl and the daughter of Admiral Stewart from the United States Navy.
In that dread year of Eighteen Hundred Forty-six,[Pg 180] when the potato crop failed, the Parnells took no rent from their tenants; and Mrs. Parnell rode hundreds of miles in a jaunting-car, distributing food and clothing among the needy. Doubtless there were a great many other landlords and agents just as generous as the Parnells, filled with the same humane spirit; but the absentee landlords were for the most part heedless, ignorant, and indifferent to the true state of affairs.
In that terrible year of 1846,[Pg 180] when the potato crop failed, the Parnells didn’t collect rent from their tenants; and Mrs. Parnell traveled hundreds of miles in a horse-drawn cart, giving out food and clothing to those in need. Surely there were many other landlords and agents as generous as the Parnells, sharing the same compassionate spirit; but most absentee landlords were careless, uninformed, and indifferent to the actual situation.
Charles Parnell grew up a fine, studious, thoughtful boy. He prepared for college and took a turn of two years at Cambridge. He then returned to Ireland, because his help was needed in looking after the estate—hence he never secured his degree. But he had the fine, eager, receptive mind that gathers gear as it goes. His mother was an educated woman, and educated mothers have educated children.
Charles Parnell grew up as a bright, studious, and thoughtful boy. He got ready for college and spent two years at Cambridge. He then returned to Ireland because his help was needed to manage the estate—so he never completed his degree. But he had a sharp, eager, and open mind that absorbed knowledge as he went along. His mother was an educated woman, and educated mothers raise educated children.
That is a very wise scheme of child-education, the education of the mother, a plan which is indeed not yet fully accepted by civilization; but which will be as soon as we become enlightened.
That is a very smart approach to child education: educating mothers. This plan isn't fully accepted by society yet, but it will be as soon as we gain more understanding.
From his mother's lips Charles learned the story of America's fight for independence, and the rights of man was a subject ingrained in his character.
From his mother's lips, Charles learned the story of America's struggle for independence, and the rights of man became a core part of his character.
[Pg 181]Ireland is a country that has a climate as nearly perfect as we can imagine, and topographically, it is beautiful beyond compare. Yet here, among physical conditions which are most entrancing, existed a form of slavery not far removed from that which existed in the Southern States in Eighteen Hundred Sixty. It was a system inaugurated by men long dead, and which had become ossified upon both tenant and landlord (slave and slave-owner) by years of precedent, so neither party had the power to break the bonds.
[Pg 181]Ireland is a country with a nearly perfect climate and stunning landscapes. Yet, despite these beautiful physical conditions, there existed a form of slavery that was not far from what existed in the Southern States in 1860. This system was established by long-dead men and had become entrenched in both tenants and landlords (slaves and slave-owners) over many years, so neither side had the ability to break free from the constraints.
In some ways it was worse than African slavery, for the material wants of the blacks were usually fairly well looked after. To be sure, the Irish could run away and not be brought back in chains; but in Eighteen Hundred Seventy-six, a bill was introduced in Parliament restricting Irish immigration, and forbidding any tenant who was in debt to a landlord leaving the country without the landlord's consent.
In some ways, it was worse than African slavery because the basic needs of Black people were generally taken care of. Sure, the Irish could escape without being captured and chained, but in 1876, a bill was introduced in Parliament that limited Irish immigration and prevented any tenant in debt to a landlord from leaving the country without the landlord's permission.
Had this bill not been bitterly opposed, the Irish people would have been subject to peonage equal to absolute slavery. As young Parnell grew he was filled with but one theme: how to better the condition of his people.
Had this bill not faced strong opposition, the Irish people would have been subjected to a form of servitude equal to outright slavery. As young Parnell grew up, he was driven by just one mission: to improve the lives of his people.
In arousing public sentiment against the bill, young Parnell found his oratorical wings.
In stirring public opinion against the bill, young Parnell discovered his talent for speaking.
Shortly after this he was elected to Parliament from County Meath. He was then twenty-seven years old. He had never shaved, and his full brown beard and[Pg 182] serious, earnest, dignified manner, coupled with his six-foot-two physique, attracted instant attention. He wore a suit of gray, Irish homespun, but the requirements of Parliament demanded black with a chimney-pot hat—the hat being always religiously worn in session, except when the member addressed the Chair—and to these Piccadilly requirements Parnell gracefully adjusted himself.
Shortly after this, he was elected to Parliament from County Meath. He was just twenty-seven years old. He had never shaved, and his full brown beard and[Pg 182] serious, earnest, dignified demeanor, along with his six-foot-two frame, caught immediate attention. He wore a gray, Irish homespun suit, but Parliament required black with a chimney-pot hat—the hat always worn during sessions, except when the member spoke to the Chair—and to these Piccadilly standards, Parnell adapted himself with ease.
Parnell seemed filled with the idea, from the days of his youth, that he had a mission—he was to lead his people out of captivity. This oneness of purpose made itself felt in the House of Commons from his first entrance. All parliamentary bodies are swayed by a few persons—the working members are the exception. The horse-racing and cockfighting contingent in the House of Commons is well represented; the blear eyes, the poddy pudge, the bulbous beak—all these are in evidence. If one man out of ten knows what is going on, it is well; and this is equally true of Washington, for our representatives do not always represent us.
Parnell seemed to be driven by the belief, since his youth, that he had a mission—he was meant to lead his people out of oppression. This singular focus was evident in the House of Commons from the moment he arrived. All parliamentary groups are influenced by just a few individuals—the active members are the exception. The horse-racing and cockfighting crowd in the House of Commons is definitely represented; the bleary eyes, the round bellies, the pronounced noses—all these traits are apparent. If one person out of ten knows what's happening, that's considered good, and this is just as true in Washington, where our representatives don't always represent us.
Parnell, although a fledgling in years when he entered the House of Commons, quickly took the measure of the members, and conceived for them a fine scorn, which some say he exhibited in italics and upper case. This was charged up against him to be paid for later at usurious interest.
Parnell, despite being young when he joined the House of Commons, quickly sized up the other members and developed a serious disdain for them, which some say he displayed in bold and all caps. This was held against him to be repaid later at an outrageous cost.
Precedent provided that he should not open his Irish mouth during the entire first session; but he made his[Pg 183] presence felt from the first day he entered the House.
Precedent stated that he shouldn’t speak up with his Irish accent during the whole first session; however, he made his[Pg 183] presence known from the very first day he stepped into the House.
By a curious chance a Coercion Bill was up for discussion, there being always a few in stock. Some of the tenantry had refused to either pay or depart, and a move was on foot to use the English soldiery to evict the malcontents in a wholesale way.
By a strange coincidence, a Coercion Bill was being discussed, as there are always a few available. Some of the tenants had refused to pay or leave, and there was a plan to use English soldiers to evict the troublemakers on a large scale.
Joseph Biggar had the floor and declared the bill was really a move to steal Irish children and sell them into perpetual peonage. Biggar was talking against time, and the House groaned. Biggar was a rich merchant from Ulster, and he was a big man, although without oratorical ability or literary gifts. His heart was right, but he lacked mental synthesis. He knew little of history, nothing of political economy, despised precedents, had a beautiful disdain for all rules, and for all things English he held the views of Fuzzy-Wuzzy, whose home is in the Sudan. However, Biggar was shrewd and practical, and had a business sense that most of the members absolutely lacked. And moreover he was entirely without fear. Usually his face was wreathed in cherubic smiles. He had the sweetly paternal look of Horace Greeley, in disposition was just as stubborn, and, like Horace, chewed tobacco.
Joseph Biggar had the floor and claimed that the bill was basically an attempt to take Irish children and sell them into permanent servitude. Biggar was just talking to fill time, and the House groaned. He was a wealthy merchant from Ulster, a big guy, but he didn’t have any speaking skills or literary talent. His intentions were good, but he lacked the ability to connect ideas. He didn’t know much about history or political economy, looked down on precedents, had a great disdain for all rules, and held views on everything English that were similar to those of Fuzzy-Wuzzy, who lives in Sudan. Still, Biggar was sharp and practical, with a business acumen that most members completely lacked. Plus, he was completely fearless. Usually, his face was filled with innocent smiles. He had a sweetly paternal look like Horace Greeley, was just as stubborn in his ways, and, like Horace, chewed tobacco.
The English opposed the Irish members, and Biggar reciprocated the sentiment. They opposed everything he did, and it came about that he made it his particular business to block the channel for them.
The English were against the Irish members, and Biggar felt the same way. They opposed everything he did, so he made it his mission to obstruct them.
"Why are you here?" once exclaimed an exasperated[Pg 184] member to Joseph Biggar.
"Why are you here?" once exclaimed an exasperated[Pg 184] member to Joseph Biggar.
"To rub you up, sir, to rub you up!" was the imperturbable reply. He shocked the House and succeeded in getting himself thoroughly hated by his constant reference to absentee landlords as "parasites" and "cannibals." And the fact that there were many absentee landlords in the House only urged him on to say things unseemly, irrelevant and often unprintable.
"To get you going, sir, to get you going!" was the unflappable response. He shocked everyone in the House and managed to make himself completely disliked by repeatedly calling absentee landlords "parasites" and "cannibals." The presence of many absentee landlords in the House only encouraged him to say things that were inappropriate, off-topic, and often unspeakable.
And so Biggar was making a speech on the first day that Parnell took his seat. Biggar was sparring for time, fighting off a vote on the Coercion Bill. He had spoken for four hours, mostly in a voice inaudible, and had read from the London Directory, the Public Reports and the Blue Book, and had at last fallen back on Doctor Johnson's Dictionary, when Parnell, in his simple honesty, interjected an explanation to dissolve a little of the Biggar mental calculi. Biggar, knowing Parnell, gave way, and Parnell rose to his feet. His finely modulated, low voice searched out the inmost corners of the room, and every sentence he spoke contained an argument. He was talking on the one theme he knew best. Members came in from the cloakrooms and the Chair forgot his mail—a man was speaking.
And so Biggar was giving a speech on the first day that Parnell took his seat. Biggar was stalling for time, trying to delay a vote on the Coercion Bill. He had spoken for four hours, mostly in a voice that was hard to hear, reading from the London Directory, the Public Reports, and the Blue Book, and had finally resorted to Doctor Johnson's Dictionary, when Parnell, with his straightforward honesty, jumped in to clarify some of Biggar's complex arguments. Knowing Parnell, Biggar stepped aside, and Parnell stood up. His well-modulated, soft voice reached every corner of the room, and each sentence he spoke was loaded with an argument. He was discussing the one topic he knew best. Members filtered in from the cloakrooms, and the Chair forgot about his mail—a man was speaking.
Gladstone happened to be present, and while not at the time sympathizing with the intent of Parnell, was yet enough attracted to the young man to say, "There is the future Irish leader: the man has a definite policy and a purpose that will be difficult to oppose."[Pg 185]
Gladstone was there, and although he didn't agree with Parnell's intentions at the time, he was still drawn to the young man enough to say, "There is the future leader of Ireland: he has a clear policy and a purpose that will be hard to oppose."[Pg 185]
In January, Eighteen Hundred Eighty, at the Academy of Music, Buffalo, New York, I attended the first meeting of the American Branch of the Irish Land League.
In January, 1880, at the Academy of Music, Buffalo, New York, I went to the first meeting of the American Branch of the Irish Land League.
I was a cub reporter, with no definite ideas about Parnell or Irish affairs, and as at that time I had not been born again, I had a fine indifference for humanity across the sea. To send such a woolly proposition to report Parnell was the work of a cockney editor, born with a moral squint, within sound of Bow Bells. To him Irish agitators were wearisome persons, who boiled at low temperature, who talked much and long. All the Irish he knew worked on the section or drove drays.
I was a junior reporter, with no real thoughts about Parnell or Irish issues, and since I hadn’t had my awakening yet, I was pretty indifferent to people across the ocean. It was a ridiculous idea to send someone so inexperienced to cover Parnell, something that only a cockney editor—who always had a skewed sense of morality and lived nearby Bow Bells—would do. To him, Irish activists were just tiresome people who simmered slowly and talked endlessly. The only Irish people he knew were those who worked in construction or drove carts.
At this meeting the first citizens of Buffalo gave the proceedings absent treatment. The men in evidence were mostly harmless: John J. McBride, Father Cronin, James Mooney, and a liberal mixture of Mc's and O's made up the rest; and as I listened to them I made remarks about "Galways" and men who ate the rind of watermelons and "threw the inside away."
At this meeting, the prominent people of Buffalo ignored the proceedings. The men present were mostly harmless: John J. McBride, Father Cronin, James Mooney, and a diverse mix of Mc's and O's made up the rest; and as I listened to them, I commented on "Galways" and people who ate the rind of watermelons and "threw the insides away."
Judge Clinton, of Buffalo, grandson of De Witt Clinton, had been inveigled into acting as chairman of the meeting, and I remember made a very forceful speech. He introduced Michael Davitt, noticeable for his one arm. All orators should have but one arm—the empty sleeve for an earnest orator being most effective. Davitt spoke well: he spoke like an aroused contractor to laborers who were demanding shorter hours and more pay.[Pg 186]
Judge Clinton from Buffalo, the grandson of De Witt Clinton, was persuaded to be the chairman of the meeting, and I remember he gave a very powerful speech. He introduced Michael Davitt, who was known for having one arm. All speakers should only have one arm—the empty sleeve of an enthusiastic speaker is the most impactful. Davitt spoke effectively: he spoke like a fired-up contractor addressing workers who were asking for shorter hours and higher wages.[Pg 186]
Davitt introduced Parnell. I knew Davitt, but did not know Parnell. Before Parnell had spoken six words, I recognized and felt his superiority to any other man on the stage or in the audience. His speech was very deliberate, steady, sure, his voice not loud, but under perfect control. The dress, the action, the face of the man were regal. Afterwards I heard he was called the "Uncrowned King," and I also understood how certain Irish peasants thought of him as a Messiah. His plea was for a clear comprehension of the matter at issue, that it might be effectively dealt with, without heat, or fear, or haste. He carried a superb reserve and used no epithets. He showed how the landlords were born into their environment, just as the Irish peasantry were heirs to theirs. The speech was so full of sympathy and rich in reason, so convincing, so pathetic, so un-Irishlike, so charged with heart, and a heart for all humanity, even blind and stupid Englishmen, that everybody was captured, bound with green withes, by his quiet, convincing eloquence. The audience was melted into a whole, that soon forgot to applaud, but just listened breathlessly.
Davitt introduced Parnell. I knew Davitt, but I didn't know Parnell. Before Parnell had spoken six words, I recognized and felt his superiority to anyone else on the stage or in the audience. His speech was deliberate, steady, and assured; his voice wasn’t loud but completely controlled. The way he dressed, his movements, and his expression were regal. Later, I heard he was called the "Uncrowned King," and I also understood how some Irish peasants viewed him as a Messiah. He asked for a clear understanding of the issue at hand so it could be addressed effectively, without anger, fear, or rush. He had a remarkable calmness and didn't use insults. He explained that landlords were born into their circumstances, just as the Irish peasants inherited theirs. His speech was filled with empathy and rich in reasoning—so persuasive, so moving, so unlike typical Irish rhetoric, and so filled with compassion, even for the blind and ignorant Englishmen, that everyone was enchanted, bound by his quiet, convincing eloquence. The audience became one, quickly forgetting to applaud, instead listening with bated breath.
It was on this occasion that I heard the name of Henry George mentioned for the first time. Parnell quoted these words from "Progress and Poverty":
It was on this occasion that I heard the name Henry George for the first time. Parnell quoted these words from "Progress and Poverty":
Man is a land-animal. A land-animal can not live without land. All that man produces comes from the land; all productive labor, in the final analysis, consists[Pg 187] in working up land, or materials drawn from land, into such forms as fit them for the satisfaction of human wants and desires. Man's very body is drawn from the land. Children of the soil, we come from the land, and to the land we must return. Take away from man all that belongs to the land, and what have you but a disembodied spirit? Therefore, he who holds the land on which and from which another man must live is that man's master; and the man is his slave. The man who holds the land on which I must live, can command me to life or to death just as absolutely as though I were his chattel. Talk about abolishing slavery! We have not abolished slavery; we have only abolished one rude form of it—chattel slavery. There is a deeper and more insidious form, a more cursed form yet before us to abolish, in this industrial slavery that makes a man a virtual slave, while taunting him and mocking him in the name of freedom.
Man is a land animal. A land animal can't survive without land. Everything that man produces comes from the land; all productive work ultimately involves transforming land or materials taken from it into forms that satisfy human needs and desires. Man's very body is made from the land. As children of the soil, we come from the land, and we must return to it. Take away everything that belongs to the land from a man, and what do you have but a disembodied spirit? Therefore, the person who owns the land that another person relies on to live is that person's master, and the person becomes his slave. The individual who controls the land on which I must live can dictate my life or death just as completely as if I were his property. Talk about ending slavery! We haven't ended slavery; we've only abolished one crude form of it—chattel slavery. There is a deeper and more insidious form, an even more cursed kind that we still need to eliminate: this industrial slavery that turns a person into a virtual slave while mocking him in the name of freedom.
We hear only a few speeches in a lifetime, possibly a scant half-dozen—if you have heard that many you have done well. Wouldn't you have liked to hear Webster's reply to Hayne, Wendell Phillips at Faneuil Hall, Lincoln answering Douglas, or Ingersoll at the Soldiers' Reunion at Indianapolis?
We only hear a handful of speeches in our lifetime, maybe just six—if you've heard that many, you've done great. Wouldn't it have been amazing to hear Webster's response to Hayne, Wendell Phillips at Faneuil Hall, Lincoln responding to Douglas, or Ingersoll at the Soldiers' Reunion in Indianapolis?
[Pg 188]Captain O'Shea was the son of an Irish landlord, living in England on a goodly allowance. He was a very fair specimen of the absentee. When obscurity belched him forth in the year Eighteen Hundred Eighty, he was a class D politician, who had evolved from soldiering through the ambitious efforts of his wife. He held a petty office in the Colonial Department, where the work was done by faithful clerks, grown gray in the service.
[Pg 188]Captain O'Shea was the son of an Irish landlord, living in England on a healthy allowance. He was a prime example of an absentee landlord. When he unexpectedly emerged in 1880, he was a low-level politician who had moved from being a soldier thanks to his wife's ambitions. He held a minor position in the Colonial Department, where the work was handled by loyal clerks who had grown old in service.
He was a man without either morals or ideals. Careful search fails to reveal a single remark he ever made worthy of record, or a solitary act that is not just as well forgotten.
He was a man without morals or ideals. A thorough search doesn’t uncover a single noteworthy comment he ever made, or a single action that's worth remembering.
Every City Hall has dozens of just such men, and all political capitals swarm with them. They are the sons of good families, and have to be taken care of—Remittance-Men, Astute Persons, Clever Nobodies, Good Fellows! They are more to be pitied than slaving peasants. God help the rich—the poor can work!
Every City Hall has loads of guys like that, and all political capitals are filled with them. They come from good families and need to be looked after—Remittance-Men, Smart Guys, Witty Nobody's, Nice Stiffs! They deserve more sympathy than hardworking peasants. God help the wealthy—the poor can at least find work!
Work is a solace 'gainst self—a sanctuary and a refuge from the Devil, for Satan still finds mischief for idle hands to do. The Devil lies in wait for the idler; and the Devil is the idler, and every idler is a devil. Saintship consists in getting busy at some useful work.
Work is a comfort against oneself—a safe haven and a refuge from evil, since the Devil still finds trouble for idle hands to get into. The Devil is on the lookout for those who are lazy; and the Devil represents the lazy person, and every lazy person is a kind of devil. Being saintly means getting engaged in some meaningful work.
When Katharine Wood, daughter of Sir Page Wood, became Mrs. O'Shea, she was yet in her teens. Her husband was twenty. Neither knew what they were doing, or where they were going.[Pg 189]
When Katharine Wood, daughter of Sir Page Wood, became Mrs. O'Shea, she was still in her teens. Her husband was twenty. Neither of them knew what they were doing or where they were headed.[Pg 189]
Captain O'Shea in his shining uniform was a showy figure, and that his captaincy had been bought and paid for was a matter that troubled nobody. The pair was married, and when once tied by an ecclesiastic knot, they proceeded to get acquainted. A captain in the English Army who has a few good working sergeants is nothing and nobody. If he has enough money he can pay to get the work done, and the only disadvantage is that real soldiers scorn him, for soldiers take the measure of their officers, just as office-boys gauge the quality of the head clerk, or a salesman sizes a floorwalker. Nobody is deceived about anybody except for about an hour at a time.
Captain O'Shea in his shiny uniform was quite a sight, and the fact that he had bought his captaincy didn't bother anyone. The couple was married, and once they were tied together by marriage, they started to get to know each other. A captain in the British Army is nothing without a few good sergeants to help him out. If he has enough money, he can pay to get the job done, and the only downside is that real soldiers look down on him because soldiers can tell the worth of their officers, just like office workers assess the quality of the head clerk or salespeople evaluate a floor manager. No one is really fooled by anyone for more than about an hour at a time.
When the time came for Captain O'Shea to drop out of the military service and become a civilian clerk in the Colonial Office, the army was glad. Non-comps are gleefully sloughed in the army, just as they are in a railroad-office or a department-store.
When it was time for Captain O'Shea to leave the military and become a civilian clerk in the Colonial Office, the army was relieved. Non-comps are happily discarded in the army, just like they are in a railroad office or a department store.
Yet Captain O'Shea was not such a bad person: had he been born poor and driven a dray, or been understudy to a grocer, he would very likely have evolved into a useful and inoffensive citizen. The tragedy all arose from that bitter joke which the stork is always playing: sending commonplace children to people of power.
Yet Captain O'Shea wasn't such a bad person: if he had been born poor and driven a cart, or worked as an apprentice to a grocer, he probably would have turned into a decent and harmless citizen. The tragedy came from that cruel joke the stork always plays: sending ordinary kids to people in power.
And then we foolish mortals try to overawe Nature by a Law of Entail, which supplies the Aristophanes of Heaven and Gabriel many a quiet smile. The stork is[Pg 190] certainly a bird that has no sense. Power that is earned is never ridiculous, but power in the hands of one who is strange to it is first funny, then fussy, and soon pathetic. Punk is a useful substance, and only serves as metaphor when it tries to pass for bronze.
And then we foolish humans try to impress Nature with a Law of Entail, which gives the Aristophanes of Heaven and Gabriel plenty of quiet laughs. The stork is[Pg 190] definitely a bird that lacks any common sense. Power that is earned is never laughable, but power in the hands of someone unfamiliar with it is first amusing, then annoying, and soon sad. Punk is a useful material, and only becomes a metaphor when it tries to pretend to be bronze.
So, then, behold Katharine O'Shea—handsome, wistful, winsome, vivacious and intelligent, with a brain as keen as that of Becky Sharp, yet as honest as Amelia—getting her husband transferred from the army to the civil list.
So, look at Katharine O'Shea—good-looking, reflective, charming, lively, and smart, with a mind as sharp as Becky Sharp's, yet as genuine as Amelia's—getting her husband moved from the army to a civilian position.
He was an Irishman, and his meager salary in the office had to be helped out with money wrung from Irish peasantry by landlords' agents. Captain O'Shea knew little about his estate, and was beautifully ignorant of its workings; but once he and his wife went over to Ireland, and the woman saw things the man did not and could not.
He was Irish, and his small salary at the office needed to be supplemented with money extracted from Irish farmers by landlords' agents. Captain O'Shea knew very little about his estate and was blissfully unaware of how it functioned; however, once he and his wife traveled to Ireland, she noticed things that he did not see and could not understand.
The Irish agitation was on, and the heart of the English girl went out to her brothers and sisters across the Channel. Marriage had tamed her, sobered her dreams, disillusioned her fancies. In her extremity she turned to humanity, as women turn to religion. In fact, humanity was to her a religion: her one thought was how to relieve and benefit Ireland—Ireland which supplied her that whereby she lived! She felt like a cannibal at the thought of living off the labor of these poor people.
The Irish movement was in full swing, and the English girl felt a deep connection to her brothers and sisters across the Channel. Marriage had calmed her, grounded her dreams, and shattered her illusions. In her moment of need, she turned to humanity, much like women turn to faith. To her, humanity was like a religion: her only focus was on how to help and improve the situation in Ireland—Ireland that provided her with what she needed to survive! The thought of benefiting from the hard work of these poor people made her feel guilty, almost like a cannibal.
She read and studied the Irish problem, and one day[Pg 191] copied this passage from Henry George into her commonplace-book:
She read and looked into the Irish issue, and one day[Pg 191] wrote this excerpt from Henry George in her notebook:
Ireland has never yet had a population which the natural resources of the country could not have maintained in ample comfort. At the period of her greatest population (Eighteen Hundred Forty to Eighteen Hundred Forty-five), Ireland contained more than eight millions of people. But a very large proportion of them managed merely to exist—lodging in miserable cabins, clothed in miserable rags, and with potatoes only as their staple food. When the potato-blight came, they died by thousands. But it was not the inability of the soil to support so large a population that compelled so many to live in this miserable way, and exposed them to starvation on the failure of a single root-crop. On the contrary, it was the same remorseless rapacity that robbed the Indian peasant of the fruits of his toil and left him to starve where Nature offered plenty. When her population was at its highest, Ireland was a food-exporting country. Even during the famine, grain, meat, butter and cheese were carted for exportation along roads lined with the starving, and past trenches into which the dead were piled. For these exports of food there was no return. It went not as an exchange, but as a tribute, to pay the rent of absentee landlords—a levy wrung from producers by those who in no wise contributed to the production.
Ireland has never had a population that the country's natural resources couldn't support comfortably. At its peak population (from 1840 to 1845), Ireland had over eight million people. However, a large number of them managed to survive only in dire conditions—living in miserable huts, dressed in tattered clothes, and relying solely on potatoes as their main food source. When the potato blight hit, thousands perished. But it wasn't the land's inability to sustain such a large population that forced so many to live in such terrible conditions and made them vulnerable to starvation if one crop failed. Instead, it was the same ruthless greed that deprived the Indian peasant of the fruits of their labor, leaving them to starve despite the abundance of nature. When the population was at its peak, Ireland was a food-exporting country. Even during the famine, grain, meat, butter, and cheese were transported for export along roads lined with starving individuals, passing by trenches where the dead were piled. For these food exports, there was no compensation. It wasn't an exchange; it was a tribute paid to absentee landlords—a levy extracted from producers by those who contributed nothing to the production.
Captain O'Shea was not at all interested. He had the brain of a blackbird, but not enough mind to oppose his wife. He just accepted life, and occasionally growled[Pg 192] because more money did not come from this agent in Galway—that was all.
Captain O'Shea wasn't interested at all. He had the intelligence of a blackbird, but didn’t have the nerve to stand up to his wife. He simply accepted life and occasionally complained[Pg 192] because more money wasn't coming from this agent in Galway—that was it.
He still nominally belonged to the army, was a member of "The Canteen," a military club, played billiards in Winter and cricket in Summer, and if at long intervals he got plain drunk, it was a matter of patriotism done by way of celebrating a victory of English arms in the Congo, and therefore in the line of duty. Captain O'Shea never beat his wife, even in his cups, and the marriage was regarded as a happy one by the neighboring curate who occasionally looked in, and at times enjoyed a quiet mug with the Captain.
He still officially belonged to the army, was a member of "The Canteen," a military club, played billiards in the winter and cricket in the summer, and if he got really drunk every once in a while, it was a patriotic act to celebrate an English victory in the Congo, so it was considered part of his duty. Captain O'Shea never hurt his wife, even when he was drinking, and their marriage was seen as a happy one by the local curate who sometimes visited and enjoyed having a quiet drink with the Captain.
Mrs. O'Shea knew several of the Irish Members of Parliament; in fact, one of them was a cousin of her husband.
Mrs. O'Shea knew a few of the Irish Members of Parliament; in fact, one of them was her husband's cousin.
This cousin knew John Dillon and William O'Brien. Dillon and O'Brien knew Parnell, and belonged to his "advisory board."
This cousin knew John Dillon and William O'Brien. Dillon and O'Brien knew Parnell and were part of his "advisory board."
Mrs. O'Shea was a member of Ruskin's Saint George Society, and had outlined a plan to sell the handicraft products made in the Irish homes, it being the desire of Ruskin to turn Irish peasantry gradually from a dependence on agriculture to the handicrafts. Mrs. O'Shea had a parlor sale in her own house, of laces, rugs and baskets made by the Irish cottagers.
Mrs. O'Shea was a member of Ruskin's Saint George Society and had come up with a plan to sell the handmade products created in Irish homes. Ruskin wanted to help the Irish peasantry move away from relying solely on agriculture and shift towards handicrafts. Mrs. O'Shea hosted a sale in her own home, featuring laces, rugs, and baskets made by Irish cottagers.
John Dillon told Parnell of this. Parnell knew that such things were only palliative, but he sympathized with the effort, and when in June, Eighteen Hundred Eighty,[Pg 193] he accepted an invitation to dine at the O'Shea's with half a dozen other notables, it was quite as a matter of course. How could he anticipate that he was making history!
John Dillon shared this with Parnell. Parnell understood that such actions were merely temporary fixes, but he appreciated the effort. So, when he accepted an invitation to dinner at the O'Shea's in June 1880, along with half a dozen other prominent figures, it felt completely natural. Little did he know he was about to make history!
Disappointment in marriage had made lines under the eyes of pretty Kitty O'Shea and strengthened her intellect.
Disappointment in marriage had etched lines under the eyes of pretty Kitty O'Shea and sharpened her intellect.
Indifference and stupidity are great educators—they fill one with discontent and drive a person onward and upward to the ideal. A whetstone is dull, but it serves to sharpen Damascus blades.
Indifference and ignorance are powerful teachers—they make you feel unhappy and push you to strive for something better. A dull whetstone may seem useless, but it sharpens Damascus blades.
Mrs. O'Shea's heart was in the Irish cause. Parnell listened at first indulgently—then he grew interested. The woman knew what she was talking about. She was the only woman he had ever seen who did, save his mother, whose house had once been searched by the constabulary for things Fenian. He listened, and then shook himself out of his melancholy.
Mrs. O'Shea was passionate about the Irish cause. Parnell initially listened with indulgence, but soon became genuinely interested. This woman actually knew what she was talking about. She was the only woman he had ever met who did, except for his mother, whose house had once been searched by the police for Fenian-related items. He listened, then shook off his sadness.
Parnell was not a society man—he did not know women—all petty small talk was outside of his orbit. He regarded women as chatterers, children, undeveloped men. He looked at Kitty O'Shea and listened. She had coal-black, wavy hair, was small, petite, and full of nervous energy. She was not interested in Parnell; she was interested in his cause. They loved the same things. They looked at each other and talked. And then they sat silent and looked at each other, realizing that people who do not understand each other without talk,[Pg 194] never can with. To remain silent in each other's presence is the test. Within a week Parnell called at the O'Shea's, with Dillon, and they drank tea out of tiny cups.
Parnell wasn’t a social guy—he didn’t understand women at all—small talk was beyond him. He saw women as chatterboxes, kids, or underdeveloped men. He looked at Kitty O'Shea and listened. She had coal-black, wavy hair, was small and petite, and full of nervous energy. She wasn’t interested in Parnell; she was interested in what he stood for. They shared the same passions. They looked at each other and talked. Then they sat in silence, realizing that people who can’t understand each other without words,[Pg 194] can never really understand each other at all. Being quiet in each other's presence is the true test. Within a week, Parnell visited the O'Shea's with Dillon, and they drank tea from tiny cups.
Parnell was thirty-four, and bachelors of thirty-four either do not know women at all, or else know them too well. Had Parnell been an expert specialist in femininity, he would never have gone to see Mrs. O'Shea the second time. She was an honest woman with a religious oneness of aim, and such are not the ladies for predaceous holluschickies.
Parnell was thirty-four, and men at that age either don’t understand women at all or know them too well. If Parnell had been a true expert in women, he would never have visited Mrs. O'Shea a second time. She was a genuine woman with a strong sense of purpose, and those aren't the kind of women for predatory playboys.
Parnell went alone to call on Mrs. O'Shea—he wanted to consult with her about the Land League. By explaining his plans to her, he felt that he could get them more clearly impressed on his own mind. For he could trust her, and best of all, she understood—she understood!
Parnell went alone to visit Mrs. O'Shea—he wanted to discuss the Land League with her. By sharing his plans, he believed he could clarify his thoughts on the matter. He could trust her, and most importantly, she got it—she really got it!
[Pg 195]About six months after this, London was convulsed with laughter at a joke too good to keep: One Captain O'Shea had challenged Charles Parnell, the Irish Leader, to a duel. Parnell accepted the challenge, but the fight was off, because Thomas Mayne had gone to O'Shea and told him he "would kick him the length of Rotten Row if he tried to harm or even opened his Galway yawp about Parnell."
[Pg 195]About six months later, London erupted in laughter over a joke that was too good to keep to themselves: Captain O'Shea had challenged Charles Parnell, the Irish Leader, to a duel. Parnell accepted the challenge, but the fight was canceled because Thomas Mayne approached O'Shea and told him he "would kick him the length of Rotten Row if he tried to hurt Parnell or even said a word against him."
O'Shea had a valise which he said he had found in his wife's room, and this valise belonged to Parnell! The English members talked of Parnell's aberration and carelessness concerning his luggage; and all hands agreed that O'Shea, whoever he was, was a fool—a hot-headed, egotistical rogue, trying to win fame for himself by challenging greatness.
O'Shea had a suitcase that he claimed to have found in his wife's room, and this suitcase belonged to Parnell! The English members discussed Parnell's odd behavior and negligence regarding his luggage, and everyone agreed that O'Shea, no matter who he was, was a fool—a hot-headed, self-centered trickster trying to gain fame for himself by taking on someone great.
"Suppose that Parnell kills him, it is no loss to the world; but if O'Shea kills Parnell, the Irish cause is lost," said John Dillon, who went to see O'Shea and told him to go after some pigmy his own size.
"Let’s say Parnell is killed; it wouldn't matter much to the world. But if O'Shea kills Parnell, the Irish cause is done for," said John Dillon, who visited O'Shea and told him to pick on someone his own size.
Sir Patrick O'Brien said to O'Shea, "You dress very well, Captain O'Shea, but you are not the correct thing."
Sir Patrick O'Brien said to O'Shea, "You dress really well, Captain O'Shea, but you're not quite right."
As for London's upper circles, why, it certainly was a lapse for Parnell to leave his valise in the lady's room. Parnell the Puritan—Parnell the man who used no tobacco or strong drink, and never was known to slip a swear-word: Parnell the Irish Messiah! Ha, ha, ha!
As for London's high society, it was definitely a mistake for Parnell to leave his suitcase in the woman's room. Parnell the Puritan—Parnell the man who didn't use tobacco or alcohol, and was never heard to curse: Parnell the Irish Messiah! Ha, ha, ha!
[Pg 196]As for the love-affair, all M.P.'s away from home without their families have them. You can do anything you choose, provided you do not talk about it, and you can talk about anything you choose, provided you do not do it. Promiscuity in London is a well-recognized fact, but a serious love-affair is quite a different thing. No one for a moment really believed that Parnell was so big a fool as to fall in love with one woman, and be true to her, and her alone—that was too absurd!
[Pg 196]When it comes to love affairs, every MP away from home without their families has them. You can do whatever you want, as long as you don’t talk about it, and you can talk about anything, as long as you don’t do it. Casual relationships in London are a known reality, but a serious love affair is something entirely different. No one really believed that Parnell was such a fool as to fall in love with just one woman and stay faithful to her alone—that idea was just too ridiculous!
Captain O'Shea resigned his civil office and went back to his command. He was sent for service to India, where he remained for more than a year. When he returned to London, he did not go to Mrs. O'Shea's house, but took apartments downtown.
Captain O'Shea quit his civil job and returned to his command. He was assigned to service in India, where he stayed for over a year. When he got back to London, he didn't go to Mrs. O'Shea's house but instead took an apartment downtown.
In the year Eighteen Hundred Eighty-six, political London was roused by the statement that Captain O'Shea was a candidate from Galway for the House of Commons, and was running under the protection of Parnell. To the knowing ones in London it looked like a clear bargain and sale. O'Shea had tried to harass Parnell; Parnell had warned O'Shea never to cross his path, and now the men had joined hands.
In 1886, political London was stirred by the news that Captain O'Shea was running as a candidate from Galway for the House of Commons, backed by Parnell. To those in the know in London, it seemed like a straightforward deal. O'Shea had previously tried to undermine Parnell; Parnell had cautioned O'Shea to stay out of his way, and now the two had come together.
Parnell was in possession of O'Shea's wife, and O'Shea was going to Parliament with Parnell's help! O'Shea was a notoriously unfit man for a high public office, and Joseph Biggar and others openly denounced Parnell for putting forth such a creature. "He'll vote with the b'hoys, so what difference does it make?" said Sullivan.[Pg 197] "The b'hoys," who vote as they are told, are in every legislative body. They are not so much to be feared as men with brains. Parnell went over to Ireland, and braved the mob by making speeches for O'Shea, and O'Shea was elected.
Parnell was involved with O'Shea's wife, and O'Shea was heading to Parliament with Parnell's support! O'Shea was widely regarded as totally unfit for any significant public position, and Joseph Biggar and others openly criticized Parnell for backing such a person. "He'll vote with the boys, so what difference does it make?" said Sullivan.[Pg 197] "The boys," who vote as instructed, are present in every legislature. They're less concerning than people who actually think. Parnell returned to Ireland and faced the angry crowd by giving speeches in support of O'Shea, and O'Shea was elected.
Parnell was evidently caught in a trap—he did the thing he had to do. His love for the woman was a consuming passion—her love for him was complete. Only death could part them. And besides, their hearts were in the Irish cause. To free Ireland was their constant prayer.
Parnell was clearly caught in a difficult situation—he did what he had to do. His love for the woman was all-consuming—her love for him was unconditional. Only death could separate them. Besides, their hearts were aligned with the Irish cause. Freeing Ireland was their everyday prayer.
Scandal, until taken up by the newspapers, is only rumor. The newspapers seldom make charges until the matter gets into court—they fear the libel-laws—but when the court lends an excuse for giving "the news," the newspapers turn themselves loose like a pack of wolves upon a lame horse that has lost its way. And the reason the newspapers do this is because the people crave the savory morsel.
Scandal, until it’s picked up by the newspapers, is just gossip. The newspapers rarely make accusations until something goes to court—they’re afraid of libel laws—but when the court gives them a reason to report “the news,” the newspapers go after it like a pack of wolves on a weak horse that’s lost its way. And the reason they do this is that people crave the juicy details.
The newspapers are published by men in business, and the wares they carry are those in demand: mostly gossip, scandal and defamation. And humanity is of such a quality that it is not scandalized or shocked by facts, but by the recital of the facts in the courts or public prints.
The newspapers are run by businesspeople, and what they sell is what people want: mostly gossip, scandal, and slander. And people are such that they aren't shocked or offended by the facts themselves, but by the way those facts are presented in court or in the media.
[Pg 198]The House of Commons, in Eighteen Hundred Ninety, was at last ready to grant Home Rule to Ireland.
[Pg 198]The House of Commons, in 1890, was finally prepared to grant Home Rule to Ireland.
A bill satisfactory to the majority was prepared, and Parnell and Gladstone, the two strongest men of their respective countries, stood together in perfect accord. Then it was, in that little interval of perfect peace, that there came the explosion. Captain O'Shea brought suit against his wife for divorce. The affair was planned not only to secure the divorce, but also to do it in the most sensational and salacious manner. The bill of complaint, a voluminous affair, was really an alleged biography of Charles Parnell, and placed his conduct in the most offensive light possible. It recited that for more than ten years Parnell and Mrs. O'Shea had lived together as man and wife; that they had traveled together on the Continent under an alias; that Parnell had shaved off his beard to escape identity; and that the only interval of virtue that had come to the guilty couple since they first met was when Parnell was in Kilmainham Jail. The intent of the complaint was plainly to arouse a storm of indignation against Parnell that would make progress for any measure he might advocate, quite out of the question. The landlords were so filled with laughter that they forgot to collect rent; and the tenants were so amazed and wroth at the fall of their leader that they cashed up—or didn't, as the case happened. Scandal filled the[Pg 199] air; the newspapers issued extras, and ten million housewives called the news over back fences.
A bill that pleased the majority was put together, and Parnell and Gladstone, the two strongest leaders from their countries, stood united in complete agreement. Then, in that brief moment of perfect calm, the explosion happened. Captain O'Shea sued his wife for divorce. The plan was not just to secure the divorce, but to do it in the most sensational and scandalous way possible. The complaint, a lengthy document, essentially served as an alleged biography of Charles Parnell, casting him in the worst light imaginable. It stated that for over ten years Parnell and Mrs. O'Shea had lived together as if they were married; that they had traveled across Europe under fake names; that Parnell had removed his beard to avoid being recognized; and that the only period of virtue the guilty pair experienced since their first meeting was when Parnell was in Kilmainham Jail. The clear aim of the complaint was to stir up a wave of outrage against Parnell, making it impossible for him to advocate for any measures. The landlords were so amused that they forgot to collect rent; and the tenants were so shocked and angry over the downfall of their leader that they either paid up—or didn’t, depending on the situation. Scandal filled the[Pg 199] air; the newspapers released extra editions, and ten million housewives discussed the news over backyard fences.
And now at this distance it is very plain that the fuse was laid and fired by some one beside Captain O'Shea. The woman who was once his wife, O'Shea had not seen for five years, and was quite content in the snug arrangements he had in the interval made for himself.
And now from this distance, it's clear that someone other than Captain O'Shea set off the fuse. O'Shea hadn't seen the woman who used to be his wife in five years and was perfectly happy with the comfortable life he had built for himself during that time.
When the divorce was granted without opposition, Justin McCarthy wrote, "Charles Stewart Parnell is well hated throughout Great Britain, but Captain O'Shea is despised."
When the divorce was granted without any objections, Justin McCarthy wrote, "Charles Stewart Parnell is widely disliked throughout Great Britain, but Captain O'Shea is loathed."
The question has often been asked, "Who snatched Home Rule from Ireland just as she reached for it?" Opinions are divided, and I might say merged by most Irish people, thus: O'Shea, Parnell, Gladstone, Katharine O'Shea.
The question has often been asked, "Who took Home Rule away from Ireland just as she was about to grasp it?" Opinions are mixed, and I would say combined by most Irish people like this: O'Shea, Parnell, Gladstone, Katharine O'Shea.
Fifteen years have softened Irish sentiment toward Parnell, and anywhere from Blarney to Balleck you will get into dire difficulties if you hint ill of Parnell. Gladstone and O'Shea are still unforgiven. In Cork I once spoke to a priest of Kitty O'Shea, and with a little needless acerbity the man of God corrected me and said, "You mean Mrs. Katharine Parnell!" And I apologized.
Fifteen years have softened Irish feelings toward Parnell, and anywhere from Blarney to Balleck you’ll get into serious trouble if you say anything negative about him. Gladstone and O'Shea are still not forgiven. In Cork, I once spoke to a priest about Kitty O'Shea, and with a bit of unnecessary sharpness, the priest corrected me and said, "You mean Mrs. Katharine Parnell!" And I apologized.
The facts are that no one snatched Home Rule from Ireland. Ireland pushed it from her. Had Ireland stood by Charles Parnell when it came out that he loved, and had loved for ten years, a most noble, intellectual, honest and excellent woman, Parnell would have still[Pg 200] been the Irish Leader—the Uncrowned King. Gladstone did not desert the Irish Cause until the Irish had deserted Parnell. Then Gladstone followed their example—and gladly. Since then Home Rule for Ireland has been a joke.
The truth is that no one took Home Rule away from Ireland. Ireland pushed it away. If Ireland had supported Charles Parnell when it was revealed that he loved a remarkable, intelligent, honest, and wonderful woman for ten years, Parnell would still[Pg 200] be the Irish Leader—the Uncrowned King. Gladstone didn't abandon the Irish Cause until the Irish had abandoned Parnell. Then Gladstone followed their lead—and happily. Since then, Home Rule for Ireland has become a joke.
The most persistent defamer of Charles Parnell never accused the man of promiscuous conduct, nor of being selfish and sensual in his habit of life. He loved this one woman, and never loved another. And when a scurrilous reporter, hiding behind anonymity, published a story to the effect that Katharine O'Shea had had other love-affairs, the publisher, growing alarmed, came out the following day with a disclaimer, thus:
The most relentless critic of Charles Parnell never claimed that he was promiscuous or that he lived selfishly and indulgently. He loved this one woman and never loved anyone else. When a shady reporter, hiding behind a fake name, published a story suggesting that Katharine O'Shea had other relationships, the publisher, becoming concerned, issued a denial the next day, stating:
"If Mrs. O'Shea has had other irregular experiences, they are, so far, unknown to the public."
"If Mrs. O'Shea has had any other unusual experiences, they are, for now, unknown to the public."
It was an ungracious retraction—but a retraction still—and caused a few Irish bricks to find the publishers plate glass.
It was an ungracious retraction—but a retraction nonetheless—and led to a few Irish bricks hitting the publisher's glass windows.
The Irish lost Home Rule by allowing themselves to be stampeded. Their English friends, the enemy, playing upon their prejudices, they became drunk with hate, and then their shillalahs resounded a tattoo upon the head of their leader. Nations and people who turn upon their best friends are too common to catalog.
The Irish lost their chance for Home Rule because they let themselves be pushed around. Their English allies, who were actually the enemy, played on their biases, and they became consumed by hate, leading to their clubs striking their leader. Countries and people who turn against their closest friends are too common to list.
In the "Westminster Review" for January, Eighteen Hundred Ninety-one, Elizabeth Cady Stanton says: "The spectacle of a whole nation hounding one man, and determined to administer summary punishment, is[Pg 201] pitiful at a time when those who love their fellowmen are asking for all the best moral appliances and conditions for the reformation of mankind. Force, either in the form of bodily infliction or of mental lashing, has been abandoned by the experienced as evil and ineffective in all its attributes. Acting on this principle, what right has a nation to turn its whole engine of denunciation upon a human being for the violation of a personal unsettled question of morals?"
In the "Westminster Review" for January, 1891, Elizabeth Cady Stanton says: "The sight of an entire nation pursuing one man and hell-bent on delivering quick punishment is[Pg 201] sad, especially when those who care about others are seeking the best moral tools and conditions for improving humanity. Using force, whether it's physical harm or mental torment, has been recognized by those with experience as harmful and pointless in every way. Following this principle, what right does a nation have to unleash its entire machinery of condemnation on a person over a personal, unresolved moral issue?"
A great, noble and unswerving love between a man and a woman, mentally mated, is an unusual affair. That the Irish people should repudiate, scorn and spurn a man and a woman who possessed such a love is a criticism on their intelligence that needs no comment. But the world is fast reaching a point where it realizes that honesty, purity of purpose, loyalty and steadfastness in love fit people for leadership, if anything does or can, and that from such a relationship spring justice, freedom, charity, generosity and the love that suffereth long and is kind. There is no freedom on earth or in any star for those who deny freedom to others.
A deep, genuine, and unwavering love between a man and a woman, who are intellectually connected, is rare. That the Irish people would reject, disrespect, and turn away from a couple with such a love reflects poorly on their judgment and doesn't require further explanation. However, the world is quickly coming to understand that honesty, a pure intention, loyalty, and commitment in love qualify people for leadership, more than anything else can, and that from such a relationship arise justice, freedom, kindness, generosity, and love that is patient and compassionate. There is no freedom on Earth or in any star for those who deny freedom to others.
The people who desire political Home Rule must first of all learn to rule their own spirits, and be willing to grant to individuals the right and privilege of Home Rule in the home where love alone rules.
The people who want political Home Rule must first learn to control their own emotions and be ready to give individuals the right and privilege of Home Rule in their homes where love is the only authority.
[Pg 202]From the time that O'Shea took his seat in Parliament, Parnell showed by his face and manner that he was a man with a rope tied to his foot. His health declined, he became apprehensive, nervous, and at times lost the perfect poise that had won for him the title of the "Uncrowned King." He had bargained with a man with whom no contract was sacred, and he was dealing with people as volatile and uncertain as Vesuvius.
[Pg 202]Since O'Shea joined Parliament, Parnell revealed through his expression and behavior that he felt trapped. His health got worse, he became anxious and restless, and at times he lost the calm demeanor that earned him the title of the "Uncrowned King." He had made a deal with someone who didn't value their agreements, and he was engaging with people as unpredictable and explosive as Vesuvius.
"I have within my hand a Parliament for Ireland," said Parnell in a speech to a mob at Galway. "I have within my hand a Parliament for Ireland, and if you destroy me, you destroy Home Rule for Ireland!" And the Irish people destroyed Parnell. In this they had the assistance of Gladstone, who after years of bitter opposition to Parnell had finally been won over to Ireland's cause, not being able to disrupt it. When we can not down a strong man in fair fight, all is not lost—we can still join hands with him. When Captain O'Shea secured a divorce from his wife, naming Parnell as co-respondent, and Parnell practically pleaded guilty by making no defense, the rage against Parnell was so fierce that if he had appeared in Ireland, his life would have paid the forfeit.
"I have a Parliament for Ireland in my hands," Parnell proclaimed in a speech to a crowd in Galway. "I have a Parliament for Ireland, and if you destroy me, you destroy Home Rule for Ireland!" And the Irish people turned against Parnell. They had the support of Gladstone, who after years of strong opposition to Parnell, had finally been convinced to back Ireland's cause, as he could no longer fight against it. When we can't defeat a strong man in a fair fight, all is not lost—we can still join forces with him. When Captain O'Shea got a divorce from his wife, naming Parnell as the co-respondent, and Parnell essentially admitted guilt by not putting up a defense, the anger directed at Parnell was so intense that if he had shown up in Ireland, his life would have been in serious danger.
Then, when in a few months he married the lady according to the Civil Code, but without Episcopal or Catholic sanction, the storm broke afresh, and a hypocritical world worked overtime trying to rival the Billingsgate[Pg 203] Calendar. The newspapers employed watchers, who picketed the block where Parnell and his wife lived, and telegraphed to Christendom the time the lights were out, and whether Mr. Parnell appeared with a shamrock or a rose in his buttonhole. The facts that Mrs. Parnell wore her hair in curls, and smilingly hummed a tune as she walked to the corner, were construed into proof of brazen guilt and a desire to affront respectable society.
Then, a few months later, when he married the woman according to the Civil Code, but without Episcopal or Catholic approval, the controversy reignited, and a judgmental society went into overdrive trying to outdo the lowest gossip. The newspapers hired watchers who stood outside the building where Parnell and his wife lived, reporting to the world the times the lights were out and whether Mr. Parnell showed up with a shamrock or a rose in his buttonhole. The fact that Mrs. Parnell styled her hair in curls and cheerfully hummed a tune as she walked to the corner was interpreted as evidence of shameless wrongdoing and a bold challenge to respectable society.
Gladstone was a strict Churchman, but he was also a man of the world. Parnell's offense was the offense committed by Lord Nelson, Lord Hastings, the Duke of Wellington, Sir Charles Dilke, Shakespeare, and most of those who had made the name and fame of England worldwide. Gladstone might have stood by Parnell and steadied the Nationalist Party until the storm of bigotry and prejudice abated; but he saw his chance to escape from a hopeless cause, and so he demanded the resignation of Parnell while the Irish were still rabid against the best friend they ever had. Feud and faction had discouraged Gladstone, and now was his chance to get out without either backing down or running away! By the stroke of a pen he killed the only man in Great Britain who rivaled him in power—the only Irishman worthy to rank with O'Connor and Grattan. It was an opportunity not to be lost—just to take the stand of virtue and lift up his hands in affected horror, instead of stretching out those hands to help a man whose sole offense was that he loved a[Pg 204] woman with a love that counted not the cost, hesitated at no risk, and which eventually led not only to financial and political ruin, but to death itself.
Gladstone was a devout Churchman, but he was also a worldly man. Parnell's wrongdoing was similar to those committed by Lord Nelson, Lord Hastings, the Duke of Wellington, Sir Charles Dilke, Shakespeare, and most of the individuals who brought England its global reputation. Gladstone could have supported Parnell and stabilized the Nationalist Party until the tide of bigotry and prejudice calmed down; instead, he saw his opportunity to leave a losing cause and demanded Parnell's resignation while the Irish were still furious at their best friend. Feud and faction had disheartened Gladstone, and now was his chance to exit without either backing down or running away! With a single signature, he ended the political career of the only man in Great Britain who could rival him— the only Irishman worthy of standing alongside O'Connor and Grattan. It was an opportunity not to be missed—simply to assume a position of virtue and raise his hands in feigned horror, rather than extend those hands to assist a man whose only crime was loving a woman with a passion that didn’t consider the consequences, ignored any risks, and ultimately led not only to financial and political destruction but also to death itself.
Parnell died six months after his marriage, from nerve-wrack that had known no respite for ten years.
Parnell died six months after his marriage, from nerve-wracking stress that had lasted without relief for ten years.
In half-apology for his turning upon Parnell, Gladstone once afterward said, "Home Rule for Ireland—what would she do with it anyway?" In this belief that Home Rule meant misrule, he may have been right. James Bryce, a sane and logical thinker, thought so, too. But this did not relieve Gladstone of the charge of owning a lumber-yard and putting up the price of plank when his friend fell overboard.
In a half-hearted apology for his attack on Parnell, Gladstone later said, "Home Rule for Ireland—what would she even do with it?" In his view that Home Rule would lead to mismanagement, he might have had a point. James Bryce, a rational and logical thinker, agreed with him. However, this didn't absolve Gladstone from the accusation of profiting from his friend's misfortune by owning a lumber yard and raising the price of planks when his friend fell overboard.
The ulster of virtue, put on and buttoned to the chin as an expedient move in times of social and political danger, is a garment still in vogue.
The ulster of virtue, worn and buttoned up to the chin as a practical move during social and political turmoil, is still a fashionable piece of clothing.
Says James Bryce:
Says James Bryce:
To many Englishmen, the proposal to create an Irish Parliament seemed nothing more or less than a proposal to hand over to these men the government of Ireland, with all the opportunities thence arising to oppress the opposite party in Ireland and to worry England herself. It was all very well to urge that the tactics which the Nationalists had pursued when their object was to extort Home Rule would be dropped, because superfluous, when Home Rule had been granted; or to point out that an Irish Parliament would probably contain different men from those who had been sent to Westminster as Mr. Parnell's nominees. The internal[Pg 205] condition of Ireland supplied more substantial grounds for alarm than English misrule.
To many English people, the idea of setting up an Irish Parliament seemed like nothing more than a plan to give these individuals control over Ireland, along with all the chances that would come with it to oppress the opposing party in Ireland and to trouble England itself. It was easy to argue that the strategies the Nationalists had used to demand Home Rule would be abandoned, since they wouldn't be needed once Home Rule was achieved; or to suggest that an Irish Parliament would likely include different representatives from those who had gone to Westminster as Mr. Parnell's choices. The internal[Pg 205] situation in Ireland presented more serious reasons for concern than English mismanagement.
Three-fourths of the people are Roman Catholics, one-fourth Protestants, and this Protestant fourth sub-divided into bodies not fond of one another, who have little community of sentiment. Besides the Scottish colony in Ulster, many English families have settled here and there through the country. They went further, and made the much bolder assumption that as such a Parliament would be chosen by electors, most of whom were Roman Catholics, it would be under the control of the Catholic priesthood, and hostile to Protestants. Thus they supposed that the grant of self-government to Ireland would mean the abandonment of the upper and wealthier class, the landlords and the Protestants, to the tender mercies of their enemies. The fact stood out that in Ireland two hostile factions had been contending for the last sixty years, and that the gift of self-government might enable one of them to tyrannize over the other. True, that party was the majority, and, according to the principles of democratic government, entitled therefore to prevail. The minority had the sympathy of the upper classes in England, because the minority contained the landlords. It had the sympathy of a large part of the middle class, because it contained the Protestants. There was another anticipation, another forecast of evils to follow, which told most of all upon English opinion. It was the notion that Home Rule was only a stage in the road to the complete separation of the two islands. Parnell's campaign diluted the greed of landlords, but Ireland, politically, is yet where she has been for two hundred years, governed by bureaucrats.
Three-quarters of the population are Roman Catholics, and one-quarter are Protestants. This Protestant group is further divided into factions that don’t get along and share little common ground. In addition to the Scottish community in Ulster, many English families have settled throughout the country. They went even further, boldly assuming that since such a Parliament would be elected by voters—most of whom were Roman Catholics—it would be controlled by the Catholic clergy and would be unfriendly towards Protestants. They believed that granting self-government to Ireland would leave the upper and wealthier class, the landlords and Protestants, at the mercy of their adversaries. It was clear that in Ireland, two rival factions had been in conflict for the past sixty years, and the gift of self-government could let one dominate the other. True, that faction was the majority and, according to democratic principles, entitled to succeed. The minority had the support of the upper classes in England because it included the landlords. It also had the backing of a large part of the middle class due to its Protestant membership. Another concern, which weighed heavily on English opinion, was the belief that Home Rule was just a step toward fully separating the two islands. Parnell's campaign softened the landlords’ greed, but politically, Ireland remains where it has been for the past two hundred years, governed by bureaucrats.
PETRARCH AND LAURA
[Pg 207]As to Vaucluse, I well know the beauties of that charming valley, and ten years' residence is proof of my affection for the place. I have shown my love of it by the house which I built there. There I began my article "Africa," there I wrote the greater part of my epistles in prose and verse. At Vaucluse I conceived the first idea of giving an epitome of the Lives of Illustrious Men, and there I wrote my treatise on a Solitary Life, as well as that on religious retirement. It was there, also, that I sought to moderate my passion for Laura, which, alas, solitude only cherished. And so this lonely valley will be forever sacred to my recollections.
[Pg 207]Regarding Vaucluse, I truly appreciate the beauty of that lovely valley, and my ten years living there is proof of my affection for the place. I've expressed my love by building a house there. That’s where I started my article "Africa," and wrote most of my letters in both prose and verse. In Vaucluse, I first thought about summarizing the Lives of Illustrious Men, and it’s also where I wrote my treatise on a Solitary Life, as well as one on religious retreat. It’s where I tried to temper my passion for Laura, which, unfortunately, solitude only intensified. So, this quiet valley will forever hold a special place in my memories.
[Pg 209]"A literary reputation once attained can never be lost," says Balzac. This for the reason that we find it much easier to admit a man's greatness than to refute it. The safest and most solid reputations are those of writers nobody reads. As long as a man is read he is being weighed, and the verdict is uncertain, which remark, of course, does not apply to the books we read with our eyes shut.
[Pg 209]"Once you gain a literary reputation, you can never lose it," says Balzac. This is because it’s much easier for us to acknowledge someone's greatness than to deny it. The most secure and stable reputations are those of authors that no one reads. As long as someone is being read, they are being judged, and the outcome is unpredictable, which obviously doesn’t apply to the books we read with our eyes closed.
Shakespeare's proud position today is possible only through the fact that he is not read.
Shakespeare's esteemed status today exists mainly because he isn't actively read.
We get our Shakespeare from "Bartlett's Quotations": and the statement made by the good old lady that Shakespeare used more quotations than any other man who ever lived is true, although she should have added that he used blessed few quotation-marks.
We get our Shakespeare from "Bartlett's Quotations": and the claim made by that lovely old lady that Shakespeare used more quotes than anyone else who ever lived is accurate, although she should have added that he used very few quotation marks.
In all my life I never knew anybody, save one woman and a little girl, who read Shakespeare in the original. I know a deal of Shakespeare, although I never read one of his plays, and never could witness a Shakespearean performance without having the fidgets. All the Shakespeare I have, I caught from being exposed to people who have the microbe.
In my whole life, I’ve only known one woman and a little girl who read Shakespeare in the original. I know a lot about Shakespeare, even though I’ve never read one of his plays, and I can’t sit through a Shakespeare performance without feeling restless. Everything I know about Shakespeare, I picked up from being around people who are really into him.
I never yet met any one who read Petrarch. But every[Pg 210] so-called educated person is compelled to admit the genius of Petrarch.
I’ve never met anyone who actually reads Petrarch. But every[Pg 210] so-called educated person has to acknowledge Petrarch’s genius.
We know the gentleman by sight; that is, we know the back of his books.
We recognize the guy by his appearance; specifically, we know the back covers of his books.
And then we know that he loved Laura—Petrarch and Laura!
And then we know that he loved Laura—Petrarch and Laura!
We walk into Paradise in pairs—just as the toy animals go into a Noah's Ark. Shakespeare is coupled thus: Shakespeare and——
We walk into Paradise in pairs—just like the toy animals entering Noah's Ark. Shakespeare is paired like this: Shakespeare and——
He wrote his sonnets to Her, exactly as did Dante, Petrarch and Rossetti. A sonnet is a house of life enclosing an ostermoor built for two.
He wrote his sonnets to her, just like Dante, Petrarch, and Rossetti. A sonnet is a house of life, a space created for two.
Petrarch is one of the four great Italian poets, and his life is vital to us because all our modern literature traces a pedigree to him.
Petrarch is one of the four great Italian poets, and his life is essential to us because all our modern literature can be traced back to him.
The Italian Renaissance is the dawn of civilization: the human soul emerging into wakefulness after its sleep of a thousand years.
The Italian Renaissance is the beginning of civilization: the human spirit waking up after a thousand years of slumber.
The Dark Ages were dark because religion was supreme, and to keep it pure they had to subdue every one who doubted it or hoped to improve upon it. So wrangle, dispute, faction, feud, plot, exile, murder and Sherlock Holmes absorbed the energies of men and paralyzed spontaneity and all happy, useful effort. The priest caught us coming and going. We had to be christened when we were born and given extreme unction when we died, otherwise we could not die legally—hell was to pay, here and hereafter.
The Dark Ages were called dark because religion was in charge, and to keep it untainted, they had to control anyone who questioned it or wanted to make it better. So arguing, debating, splitting into factions, feuding, plotting, exiling, murdering, and Sherlock Holmes drained people's energy and stifled spontaneity and all positive, productive efforts. The clergy watched us constantly. We had to be baptized when we were born and receive last rites when we died; otherwise, we couldn’t die legally—there would be serious consequences, both in this life and the next.
[Pg 211]The only thing that finally banished fear and stopped the rage for vengeance, revenge and loot was Love. Not the love for God. No! Just the love of man and woman.
[Pg 211]The only thing that finally pushed away fear and cooled the desire for vengeance, revenge, and treasure was Love. Not love for God. No! Just the love between a man and a woman.
Passionate, romantic love! When the man had evolved to a point where he loved one woman with an absorbing love, the rosy light of dawn appeared in the East, the Dark Ages sank into oblivion, and Civilization kicked off the covers and cooed in the cradle.
Passionate, romantic love! When the man developed to a point where he loved one woman with a deep love, the beautiful light of dawn shone in the East, the Dark Ages faded away, and Civilization emerged from its slumber and stirred in the cradle.
Is it bad to love one woman with all the intensity that was formerly lavished on ten? Some people think so; some have always thought so—in the Dark Ages everybody thought so. Religion taught it: God was jealous. Marriage was an expediency. Dante, Petrarch and Shakespeare live only because they loved.
Is it wrong to love one woman with all the passion that was once spread over ten? Some people believe it is; some have always believed it—in the Dark Ages, everyone believed it. Religion taught this: God was jealous. Marriage was a practical arrangement. Dante, Petrarch, and Shakespeare exist only because they loved.
Literature, music, sculpture, painting, constitute art—not, however, all of art. And art is a secondary sexual manifestation. Beauty is the child of married minds, and Emerson says, "Beauty is the seal of approval that Nature sets upon Virtue."
Literature, music, sculpture, and painting make up art—but that's not the entire picture. Art is a secondary expression of sexuality. Beauty comes from the union of creative minds, and Emerson said, "Beauty is the stamp of approval that Nature gives to Virtue."
So, if you please, love and virtue are one, and a lapse from virtue is a lapse from love. It is love that vitalizes the intellect to the creative point. So it will be found that men with the creative faculty have always been lovers. To give a list of the great artists that the world has seen would be to name a list of lovers.
So, if you please, love and virtue are the same, and stepping away from virtue is stepping away from love. It’s love that energizes the intellect to reach its creative peak. It turns out that people with a creative talent have always been in love. To list the great artists the world has known would be to name a list of lovers.
The Italian Renaissance was the birth of Romantic Love. It was a new thing, and we have not gotten used[Pg 212] to it yet. It is so new to men's natures that they do not always know how to manage it, and so it occasionally runs away with them and leaves them struggling in the ditch, from which they emerge sorry sights, or laughable, according to the view of the bystander and the extent of the disaster. And yet, in spite of mishaps, let the truth stand that those who travel fast and go far, go by Love's Parcel-Post, concerning which there is no limit to the size of the package.
The Italian Renaissance marked the beginning of Romantic Love. It was something entirely new, and we still haven't fully adapted[Pg 212] to it. It's so fresh to human nature that people often don't know how to handle it, which can lead to moments where it takes control and leaves them struggling, resulting in either a sad spectacle or something laughable, depending on the observer's perspective and the severity of the situation. Yet, despite these challenges, it's true that those who move quickly and seek adventure do so via Love's Parcel-Post, which has no limits on the size of the package.
Romantic Love was impossible at the time when men stole wives. When wife-stealing gave place to wife-buying, it was likewise out of the question. To win by performance of the intellect, the woman must have evolved to a point where she was able to approve and was sufficiently free to express delight in the lover's accomplishments. Instead of physical prowess she must be able to delight in brains. Petrarch paraded his poems exactly as a peacock does its feathers.
Romantic love was impossible at a time when men kidnapped their wives. When taking a wife transitioned to buying one, it was still not a possibility. For a woman to be won over by intellectual achievements, she needed to have developed to a point where she could appreciate and was free enough to express her enjoyment of her partner's skills. Instead of physical strength, she needed to be able to take pleasure in intelligence. Petrarch showcased his poems just like a peacock displays its feathers.
And so it will be seen that it was the advance in the mental status of woman that made possible the Italian Renaissance. The Greeks regarded a woman who had brains with grave suspicion.
And so it becomes clear that the mental progress of women enabled the Italian Renaissance. The Greeks viewed an intelligent woman with serious suspicion.
The person who can not see that sex equality must come before we reach the millennium is too slow in spirit to read this book, and had better stop right here and get him to his last edition of the "Evening Garbage."
The person who can’t see that gender equality needs to come before we reach the millennium is too slow in spirit to read this book and should stop right here and go back to their latest copy of the "Evening Garbage."
Lovers work for each other's approval, and so, through action and reaction, we get a spiritual chemical emulsion[Pg 213] that, while starting with simple sex attraction, contains a gradually increasing percentage of phosphorus until we get a fusion of intellect: a man and a woman who think as one being.
Lovers seek each other’s approval, and through their actions and reactions, we create a spiritual connection[Pg 213] that begins with basic sexual attraction and gradually increases in depth until we achieve a fusion of minds: a man and a woman thinking as one.
[Pg 214]For the benefit of people with a Petrarch bee and time to incinerate, I may as well explain that Professor Marsand, of the ancient and honorable University of Padua, has collected a "Petrarch Library," which consists of nine hundred separate and distinct volumes on the work and influence of Petrarch. This collection of books was sold to a French bibliophile for the tidy sum of forty thousand pounds, and is now in the Louvre.
[Pg 214]For those who are really into Petrarch and have spare time, I should mention that Professor Marsand from the respected University of Padua has put together a "Petrarch Library," made up of nine hundred unique volumes about Petrarch's work and his impact. This collection of books was purchased by a French book lover for a neat total of forty thousand pounds and is now in the Louvre.
I have not read all of these nine hundred books, else probably I should not know anything about Petrarch. It seems that for two hundred years after the death of the poet there was a Petrarch cult, and a storm of controversy filled the literary air.
I haven't read all nine hundred of these books; otherwise, I probably wouldn't know anything about Petrarch. It looks like for two hundred years after the poet's death, there was a cult around Petrarch, and a whirlwind of controversy filled the literary scene.
The accounts of Petrarch's life up to the Eighteenth Century were very contradictory; there were even a few attempts to give him a supernatural parentage; and certain good men, as if to hold the balance true, denied that he had ever existed.
The accounts of Petrarch's life up to the eighteenth century were very contradictory; there were even a few attempts to attribute a supernatural parentage to him; and certain decent people, as if to keep things balanced, denied that he had ever existed.
Petrarch was born in Thirteen Hundred Four, and the same edict that sent Dante into exile caught the father of Petrarch in its coils.
Petrarch was born in 1304, and the same decree that exiled Dante also ensnared Petrarch's father.
His father was a lawyer and politician, but on account of a political cyclone he became a soldier of fortune—an exile. The mother got permission to remain, and there she lived with their little brood at Incisa, a small village on the Arno, fourteen miles above Florence.
His dad was a lawyer and politician, but due to a political upheaval, he ended up as a soldier of fortune—an exile. The mom got permission to stay, and there she lived with their kids in Incisa, a small village on the Arno, fourteen miles north of Florence.
It is a fine thing to live near a large city, but you should[Pg 215] not go there any more often than you can help. A city supplies inspiration, from a distance, but once mix up in it and become a part of it, and you are ironed out and subdued. The characters and tendencies of the majority of men who have done things were formed in the country. Read the lives of the men who lifted Athens, Rome, Venice, Amsterdam, Paris, London and New York out of the fog of the commonplace, and you will find, almost without exception, that they were outsiders. Transplanted weeds often evolve into the finest flowers.
It’s great to live close to a big city, but you shouldn’t visit more than you really need to. A city can inspire you from afar, but once you get caught up in it and become part of it, you lose your edge and become subdued. Most successful people were shaped by their experiences in the countryside. If you look at the lives of those who helped elevate Athens, Rome, Venice, Amsterdam, Paris, London, and New York above the ordinary, you’ll see that, almost without exception, they were outsiders. Weeds that are moved often grow into beautiful flowers.
And so my advice would be to any one about to engage in the genius business: Do not spend too much time in the selection of your parents, beyond making sure that they are not very successful. They had better be poor than very rich. They had better be ignorant than learned, especially if they realize they are learned. They had better be morally indifferent than spiritually smug. If their puritanism is carried to a point where it absolutely repels, it then has its beneficent use, teaching by antithesis. They had better be loose in their discipline than carry it so far that it makes the child exempt from coming to conclusions of his own. And as for parental love, it had better be spread out than lavished so freely that it stands between the child and the result of his own misdeeds.
And so my advice to anyone about to get into the genius business is: Don’t spend too much time choosing your parents, just make sure they’re not super successful. It’s better if they’re poor than very wealthy. It’s better if they’re uneducated than highly educated, especially if they know they’re educated. It’s better if they’re morally indifferent than self-righteous. If their strictness is taken to a level that’s off-putting, it can actually be useful, teaching by contrast. It’s better if they’re lenient in their discipline than to the point where the child doesn’t develop their own conclusions. And as for parental love, it’s better if it’s spread out than given so freely that it prevents the child from facing the consequences of their own actions.
In selecting environment, do not pick one too propitious, otherwise you will plant your roses in muck, when what[Pg 216] they demand for exercise is a little difficulty in way of a few rocks to afford an anchor for roots. Genius grows only in an environment that does not fully satisfy, and the effort to better the environment and bring about better conditions is exactly the one thing that evolves genius.
When choosing an environment, don’t choose one that's too perfect; otherwise, you’ll end up planting your roses in mud, while what they really need to thrive is a bit of challenge, like some rocks that can help their roots anchor. Genius only develops in an environment that isn’t completely fulfilling, and the drive to improve that environment and create better conditions is what actually fosters genius.
Petrarch was never quite satisfied. To begin with, he was not satisfied with his father's name, which was Petracco. When our poet was fifteen he called himself Petrarch, probably with Plutarch in mind, "for the sake of euphony," he said. But the fact was that his wandering father had returned home, and the boy looking him over with a critical eye was not overpleased with the gentleman.
Petrarch was never really content. For starters, he wasn't happy with his father's name, which was Petracco. When our poet turned fifteen, he started calling himself Petrarch, likely inspired by Plutarch, "for the sake of euphony," as he put it. But the truth was that his wandering father had come back home, and the boy took a critical look at him and wasn't too pleased with the man.
Then he became displeased with his mother for having contracted an intimacy with such a man. Hence the change of name—he belonged to neither of them. But as this was at adolescence, the unrest of the youth should not be taken too seriously.
Then he became upset with his mother for becoming close to such a man. This is why he changed his name—he didn't feel like he belonged to either of them. However, since this was during his teenage years, the turmoil of youth shouldn't be taken too seriously.
The family had moved several times, living in half a dozen different towns and cities. They finally landed at Avignon, the papal capital.
The family had moved around quite a bit, living in a handful of different towns and cities. They eventually settled in Avignon, the papal capital.
Matters had mended the fortunes of Petracco, and the boy was induced to go to Montpelier and study law. The legend has it that the father, visiting the son a few months later, found on his desk a pile of books on rhetoric and poetry, and these the fond parent straightway flung into the fire. The boy entering the room about[Pg 217] that time lifted such a protest that a "Vergil" and a "Cicero" were recovered from the flames, but the other books, including some good original manuscript, went up in smoke.
Things had improved for Petracco, and he persuaded his son to go to Montpelier to study law. The story goes that when the father visited his son a few months later, he found a pile of books on rhetoric and poetry on his desk, which he immediately threw into the fire. Just then, the boy walked into the room around[Pg 217] and protested so strongly that a "Vergil" and a "Cicero" were saved from the flames, but the other books, including some valuable original manuscripts, were destroyed.
The mother of Petrarch died when our poet was twenty years of age. In about two years after, his father also passed away. Their loss did not crush him absolutely, for we find he was able to write a poem expressing a certain satisfaction on their souls being safely in Paradise.
The mother of Petrarch died when he was twenty years old. About two years later, his father also passed away. Their loss didn’t completely break him, because we see that he was able to write a poem expressing a sense of satisfaction that their souls were safely in Paradise.
At this time Petrarch had taken clerical orders and was established as assistant to the secretary of one of the cardinals. Up to his twentieth year Petrarch was self-willed, moody, and subject to fits of melancholy. He knew too much and saw things too clearly to be happy.
At this point, Petrarch had become a cleric and was working as an assistant to the secretary of one of the cardinals. Until he turned twenty, Petrarch was headstrong, moody, and prone to bouts of depression. He knew too much and saw things too clearly to find happiness.
Four authors had fed his growing brain—Cicero, Seneca, Livy and Vergil. In these he reveled. "Always in my hand or hidden in my cloak I carried a book," he says, "and thoughts seem to me to be so much more than things that the passing world—the world of action and achievement—seemed to me to be an unworthy world, and the world of thought to be the true and real world. It will thus be seen that I was young and my mind unformed."
Four authors had influenced his developing mind—Cicero, Seneca, Livy, and Vergil. He found joy in them. "I always had a book in my hand or tucked away in my cloak," he says, "and it seemed to me that thoughts were so much greater than the fleeting world—the world of action and success—that the latter felt unworthy, while the realm of ideas was the true and real one. So, it's clear that I was young and my mind was still developing."
The boy was a student by nature—he had a hunger for books. He knew Latin as he did Italian, and was familiarizing himself with Greek. Learning was to him religion. Priests who were simply religious did not[Pg 218] interest him. He had dallied in schools and monasteries at Montpelier, Pisa, Bologna, Rome, Venice and Avignon, moving from place to place, a dilettante of letters. At none of the places named had he really entered his name as a student. He was in a class by himself—he knew more than his teachers, and from his nineteenth year they usually acknowledged it. He was a handsome youth, proud, quiet, low-voiced, self-reliant. His form was tall and shapely, his face dark and oval, with almost perfect features, his eyes especially expressive and luminous.
The boy was naturally a student—he had a strong desire for books. He knew Latin as well as Italian and was learning Greek. For him, learning was like a religion. He wasn’t interested in priests who were just religious. He had spent time in schools and monasteries in Montpelier, Pisa, Bologna, Rome, Venice, and Avignon, moving around like a lover of knowledge. At none of these places had he actually enrolled as a student. He was in a league of his own—he knew more than his teachers, and by the time he turned nineteen, they usually recognized that. He was a handsome young man, proud, quiet, soft-spoken, and self-sufficient. He had a tall and well-proportioned figure, a dark oval face with nearly perfect features, and his eyes were especially expressive and bright.
Priests in high office welcomed him to their homes, and ladies of high degree sighed and made eyes at him as he passed, but they made eyes in vain.
Priests in high positions welcomed him into their homes, and ladies of high status sighed and flirted with him as he walked by, but their flirting was in vain.
He was wedded to literature. The assistance he gave to his clerical friends in preparing their sermons and addresses made his friendship desirable. The good men he helped, occasionally placed mysterious honorariums in his way which he pocketed with a silent prayer of gratitude to Providence.
He was devoted to literature. The help he provided to his clerical friends in preparing their sermons and speeches made his friendship valuable. The good people he assisted would sometimes leave unexpected payments for him, which he accepted with a quiet prayer of thanks to Providence.
A trifle more ambition, a modicum of selfishness, a dash of the worldly-wise, and his course would have been relieved of its curves, and he would have gravitated straight to the red hat. From this to being pope would have been but a step, for he was a king by nature.
A little more ambition, a bit of selfishness, a touch of worldliness, and his path would have been straightened out, leading him directly to the red hat. From there, becoming pope would have been just a small step, as he had the nature of a king.
But a pope must be a businessman, and a real, genuine king must draw his nightcap on over his crown every night or he'll not keep his crown very long.[Pg 219]
But a pope has to be a savvy businessman, and a true king needs to put on his nightcap over his crown every night, or he won't keep that crown for very long.[Pg 219]
Eternal vigilance is not only the price of liberty, but also of everything else. High positions must be fought for inch by inch, and held by a vigilance that never sleeps.
Eternal vigilance is not just the cost of freedom, but also of everything else. High positions must be battled for inch by inch, and maintained with an awareness that never rests.
Petrarch would not pay the price of temporal power. His heart was in the diphthong and anapest. He doted on a well-turned sentence, while the thing that caught the eye of Boccaccio was a well-turned ankle.
Petrarch wouldn't pay the price for worldly power. His passion was for poetry and rhythm. He cherished a well-crafted sentence, while what caught Boccaccio's attention was a well-shaped ankle.
It seems that Petrarch took that proud, cold position held by religious enthusiasts, and which young novitiates sincerely believe in, that when you have once entered the Church you are no longer subject to the frailties of the flesh, and that the natural appetites are left behind. This is all right when on parade, but there is an esoteric doctrine as well as an exoteric, which all wise men know, namely, that men are men, and women are women—God made them so—and that the tonsure and the veil are vain when Eros and Opportunity join hands.
It seems that Petrarch took the proud, cold stance typical of religious zealots, which young novices truly believe, that once you enter the Church, you’re no longer affected by human weaknesses, and that natural desires are left behind. This works in theory, but there’s an insider knowledge as well as an outward belief that all wise people understand—men are men, and women are women—God created them that way—and that a shaved head and a veil mean nothing when love and opportunity come together.
[Pg 220]No man has ever taken the public more into his confidence than Petrarch, not even Rousseau, who confessed more than was necessary, and probably more than was true.
[Pg 220]No one has ever shared as much of his private thoughts with the public as Petrarch, not even Rousseau, who revealed more than he needed to and probably more than was accurate.
Petrarch tells us that at twenty-two years of age he had descended from his high estate and been led into the prevailing follies of the court by more than one of the dames of high degree who flocked to Avignon, the seat of the Papal See. These women came from mixed motives: for their health, religious consolation, excitement.
Petrarch tells us that at twenty-two years old, he had fallen from his high status and was drawn into the common distractions of the court by several noblewomen who gathered in Avignon, the home of the Papal See. These women came for various reasons: for their health, spiritual comfort, and excitement.
Petrarch states his abhorrence for the overripe, idle and feverish female intent on confession. He had known her too well, and so not only did he flee from the "Western Babylon," as he calls Avignon, but often remained away at times for two whole weeks. Like Richard Le Gallienne, who has Omar say:
Petrarch expresses his disgust for the overly ripe, lazy, and restless woman eager for confession. He knew her all too well, which is why he not only escaped from what he calls "Western Babylon," or Avignon, but frequently stayed away for up to two whole weeks. Like Richard Le Gallienne, who has Omar say:
Think not that I have never tried your way
To Heaven, you who pray and fast and pray,
Once I denied myself both love and wine,
Yea, wine and love—for a whole Summer day.
Don’t think I haven’t given your approach a shot.
To Heaven, you who pray and fast and pray,
Once I gave up both love and wine,
Yeah, wine and love—for an entire summer day.
Much of this time Petrarch spent in repenting. He repined because he had fallen from the proud pedestal where he delighted to view himself, being both the spectator and the show.
Much of this time, Petrarch spent in regret. He lamented because he had fallen from the proud pedestal where he loved to see himself, being both the observer and the main event.
In his twenty-second year he met James Colonna, of the[Pg 221] noble and illustrious Colonna family, and a fine friendship sprang up between them. The nobleman was evidently a noble man indeed, with a heart and head to appreciate the genius of Petrarch, and the good commonsense to treat the poet as an equal.
In his twenty-second year, he met James Colonna from the[Pg 221] famous and distinguished Colonna family, and a strong friendship developed between them. The nobleman was clearly a truly noble person, with the kindness and intelligence to recognize Petrarch's genius, and the common sense to treat the poet as an equal.
Petrarch pays James Colonna a great tribute, referring to his moderation, his industry, his ability to wait on himself, his love for the out-of-doors. The friends used to take long walks together, and discuss Cicero and Vergil, seated on grassy banks by the wayside.
Petrarch gives a high compliment to James Colonna, highlighting his self-control, hard work, ability to be self-sufficient, and love for nature. The friends often took long walks together and discussed Cicero and Vergil while sitting on grassy banks by the roadside.
"Men must have the friendship of men, and a noble, highminded companion seems a necessity to prevent too much inward contemplation. It is better to tell your best to a friend, than to continually revolve it." Look out, not in—up, not down. Then Petrarch innocently adds, "I vowed I would not have anything to do with women, nor even in the social converse, but that my few friends should be sober, worthy and noble men of gravity."
"Men need the companionship of other men, and having a noble, high-minded friend is essential to avoid too much inward reflection. It’s better to share your thoughts with a friend than to keep them to yourself. Look outward, not inward—upward, not downward. Then Petrarch innocently adds, 'I promised myself that I would stay away from women, and even in social situations, I would only associate with a few sober, worthy, and noble men of seriousness.'"
No man is in such danger from strong drink as the man who has just sworn off. Petrarch with pious steps went regularly to early mass. By going to church early in the day he avoided the fashionable throng of females that attended later. Early in the morning one sees only fat market-women and fishwives.
No one is in as much danger from alcohol as someone who has just quit drinking. Petrarch, with a devout attitude, regularly attended early morning mass. By going to church early, he avoided the fashionable crowd of women who went later. In the morning, you only see hefty market women and fish sellers.
On the Sixth of April, Thirteen Hundred Twenty-seven, at six o'clock in the morning, Petrarch knelt in the Church of Saint Clara at Avignon. The morning was[Pg 222] foggy, and the dim candles that dotted the church gave out a fitful flare. As Petrarch knelt with bowed head he repeated his vow that his only companions should be men—men of intellect—and that the one woman to arrest his thoughts should be his mother in Heaven—peace be to her!
On April 6, 1327, at six in the morning, Petrarch knelt in the Church of Saint Clara in Avignon. The morning was[Pg 222] foggy, and the dim candles scattered throughout the church flickered weakly. As Petrarch knelt with his head bowed, he repeated his vow that his only companions would be men—men of intellect—and that the one woman to occupy his thoughts would be his mother in Heaven—may she rest in peace!
And then he raised his head to gaze at the chancel, so his vow should there be recorded. He tried to look at the chancel, but failed to see that far.
And then he lifted his head to look at the chancel, so his vow could be noted there. He attempted to focus on the chancel but couldn't see that far.
He could see only about ten feet ahead of him. What he saw was two braids of golden hair wound round a head like a crown of glory. It was a woman—a delicate, proud and marvelous personality—a woman! He thought her a vision, and he touched the cold floor with his hands to see if he were awake.
He could only see about ten feet in front of him. What he saw was two braids of golden hair wrapped around a head like a crown of glory. It was a woman—a delicate, proud, and incredible person—a woman! He thought she was a vision, and he touched the cold floor with his hands to check if he was awake.
Petrarch began to speculate as to when she had entered the church. He concluded she had entered in spirit form and materialized there before him. He watched her, expecting any moment she would fade away into ethereal nothingness. He watched her. The fog of the cold church seemed to dissipate, the day grew brighter, a stray ray of light stole in and for an instant fell athwart the beautiful head of this wonderful woman.
Petrarch started to wonder when she had walked into the church. He figured she had entered as a spirit and appeared there in front of him. He kept watching her, anticipating that at any moment she would disappear into thin air. He observed her closely. The chill of the church seemed to lift, the day became brighter, and a stray beam of light came through, momentarily shining on the lovely head of this amazing woman.
Petrarch was now positive it was all a dream.
Petrarch was now sure it was all a dream.
Just at that moment the woman rose, and with her companion stood erect. Petrarch noted the green mantle sprinkled with violets. He also made mental note of the slender neck, the low brow, the length of the head,[Pg 223] compared with the height, the grace, the poise, the intellect, the soul! There he was on his knees—not adoring Deity, just Her! The rest of the congregation were standing. She turned and looked at him—a look of pity and reproof, tinged with amusement, but something in her wondrous eyes spoke of recognition—they had something in common!
Just then, the woman stood up, and with her companion stood tall. Petrarch noticed the green cloak dotted with violets. He also took note of her slender neck, her low brow, the length of her head,[Pg 223] her height, her grace, her poise, her intellect, her soul! There he was on his knees—not worshipping a Deity, just her! The rest of the crowd was standing. She turned and looked at him—a gaze of pity and reprimand, mixed with amusement, but something in her amazing eyes revealed recognition—they shared something!
She looked at him. Why did she turn and look at him? Don't ask me—how do I know!
She looked at him. Why did she turn and look at him? Don't ask me—how would I know!
Perhaps telepathy is a fact after all. It may be possible that man is a storage-battery—man the positive, woman the negative—I really can not say. Telepathy may be a fact—it may hinge on the strength of the batteries, and the condition of currents.
Perhaps telepathy is real after all. It might be possible that humans are like batteries—man as the positive terminal, woman as the negative—I honestly can’t say. Telepathy could be real—it might depend on the strength of the batteries and the state of the currents.
She turned and looked at him. He had disturbed her religious meditations—rung up the wrong number—she had turned and looked at him—a look of recognition—a look of pity, rebuke, amusement and recognition.
She turned to him and looked. He had interrupted her spiritual reflections—called the wrong number—she turned to him—her expression a mix of recognition, pity, disapproval, amusement, and familiarity.
He rose and half-tiptoed, half-stumbled to the door, ashamed, chagrined, entranced. Ashamed because he had annoyed an Angel of Light, chagrined because he had lost his proud self-control and been unhorsed, entranced by the fact that the Angel of Light had recognized him.
He got up and awkwardly made his way to the door, feeling embarrassed, frustrated, and captivated. He felt embarrassed for annoying an Angel of Light, frustrated because he had lost his usual self-control and been thrown off balance, and captivated by the realization that the Angel of Light had recognized him.
Still they had never before met. To have seen this woman once would have been unforgetable—her glance had burned her brand into his soul. She had set her seal upon him—he was hers.
Still, they had never met before. To have seen this woman even once would have been unforgettable—her gaze had scorched its mark into his soul. She had claimed him—he belonged to her.
[Pg 224]He guessed that she knew who he was—he was sure he did not know her name.
[Pg 224]He thought she recognized him—he was certain he didn’t know her name.
He lingered an instant at the church-door, crossed himself foolishly with holy water, then passed out into the early morning bustle of the streets.
He paused for a moment at the church door, made the sign of the cross awkwardly with holy water, then stepped out into the lively bustle of the early morning streets.
The cool air fanned his face, and the gentle breeze caressed his hair. He put his hand to his brow.
The cool air brushed against his face, and the gentle breeze played with his hair. He raised his hand to his forehead.
He had left his hat—left it in the church. He turned to go back after it, but it came over him that another glance from those eyes would melt him though he were bronze. He would melt as if he had met God face to face, a thing even Moses dare not do and hope to live.
He had forgotten his hat—left it in the church. He turned to go back for it, but he realized that just one more look from those eyes would break him, even if he were made of bronze. He would break down as if he had encountered God directly, something even Moses wouldn’t dare to do and expect to survive.
He stood in the church-door as if he were dazed. The verger came forward. "My hat, good Stephano, I left it just back of the fair lady." He handed the man a piece of silver and the verger disappeared. Petrarch was sure he could not find the lady—she was only a vision, a vision seen by him alone. He would see.
He stood at the church door, looking bewildered. The verger approached him. "My hat, good Stephano, I left it just behind the beautiful lady." He handed the man a coin and the verger vanished. Petrarch was certain he wouldn’t be able to find the lady—she was just an illusion, a vision seen only by him. He would see.
The verger came back with the hat.
The verger returned with the hat.
"And the lady—you—you know her name?"
"And the lady—you—you know her name?"
"Oh, she, the lovely lady with the golden hair? That is Laura, the wife of Hugh de Sade."
"Oh, her, the beautiful woman with the golden hair? That's Laura, the wife of Hugh de Sade."
"Of course, of course!" said Petrarch, and reaching into a leather pocket that was suspended from his belt under his cloak he took out a handful of silver and gave it to the astonished verger, and passed out and down the street, walking nowhere, needlessly fast.
"Of course, of course!" said Petrarch, and reaching into a leather pocket hanging from his belt under his cloak, he pulled out a handful of silver and gave it to the surprised verger, then stepped out and down the street, walking aimlessly and a bit too quickly.
[Pg 225]The verger followed Petrarch to the door and watching the tall retreating form muttered to himself, "He does not look like a man who cuts into the grape to excess—and so early in the morning, too!"
[Pg 225]The verger followed Petrarch to the door and, watching the tall figure walk away, muttered to himself, "He doesn’t seem like someone who drinks too much wine—especially this early in the morning!"
[Pg 226]That was a foolish saying of Lord Byron, "Man's love is of man's life a thing apart; 'tis woman's whole existence." Does it not all depend upon the man and the woman? The extent and quality of a woman's love as compared with a man's have furnished the physiologists and psychologists a great field for much innocent speculation. And the whole question is still unsettled, as it should be, and is left to each new crop of poets to be used as raw stock, just as though no one had ever dreamed, meditated and speculated upon it before.
[Pg 226]That was a silly remark by Lord Byron, "A man's love is a separate part of his life; it's a woman's entire existence." Doesn't it all depend on the man and the woman? The depth and nature of a woman's love compared to a man's have given scientists and psychologists plenty of room for harmless speculation. And the whole issue is still unresolved, as it should be, left for each new generation of poets to explore as if no one had ever thought about it before.
As for Petrarch and Laura, Laura's love was of her life apart, 'twas Petrarch's whole existence.
As for Petrarch and Laura, Laura's love was a part of her life, while it was everything for Petrarch.
Laura was very safely married to a man several years her senior—a stern, hard-headed, unromantic lawyer, who was what the old ladies call "a good provider." He even provided a duenna, or chaperon of experience, one who knew all the subtle tricks of that base animal, man, and where Laura went there went the chaperon.
Laura was happily married to a man several years older than her—a serious, tough, and unromantic lawyer who was what older women referred to as "a good provider." He even arranged for a chaperone, an experienced woman who understood all the cunning tricks of men, and wherever Laura went, the chaperone went too.
Petrarch once succeeded in slipping a purse of gold into the duenna's hands, and that worthy proved her fitness by keeping the purse, and increasing her watchfulness of her charge as the danger of the poet's passion increased. The duenna hinted that the sacrifice of her own virtue was not entirely out of the question, but Laura was her sacred charge. That is, the duenna could resist the temptations of Laura.
Petrarch once managed to sneak a purse of gold into the duenna's hands, and that worthy demonstrated her worthiness by keeping the purse and becoming even more vigilant about her responsibilities as the poet's passion grew. The duenna suggested that sacrificing her own virtue wasn't completely off the table, but Laura was her sacred responsibility. In other words, the duenna could withstand the temptations regarding Laura.
This passion of Petrarch for Laura very quickly became[Pg 227] known and recognized. The duenna doubtless retailed it below-stairs, and the verger at the church also had his tale to tell. Love-stories allow us to live the lover's life vicariously, and so that which once dwelt in the flesh becomes a thought. Matchmakers are all living their lives over again in their minds.
This passion of Petrarch for Laura quickly became[Pg 227] known and recognized. The duenna probably shared it with others below-stairs, and the verger at the church also had his story to tell. Love stories let us experience the lover's life vicariously, so what was once physical becomes a thought. Matchmakers are all reliving their lives in their minds.
But besides the gossips, Petrarch himself made no secret of his passion. Almost daily he sent Laura a poem. She could have refused the gentle missive if she had wished, but she did not wish.
But apart from the gossip, Petrarch didn’t hide his feelings. Almost every day he sent Laura a poem. She could have turned down the sweet gesture if she wanted to, but she didn’t want to.
Petrarch had raised her to a dizzy height. Wherever she went she was pointed out, and the attorney, her husband, hired another duenna to watch the first. This love of a youth for a married woman was at that time quite proper. The lady of the knight-errant might be one to whom he had never spoken.
Petrarch had elevated her to great heights. Wherever she went, she was noticed, and her husband, the attorney, hired another chaperone to keep an eye on the first. This love of a young man for a married woman was perfectly acceptable at that time. The lady of the knight-errant might be someone he had never even spoken to.
Petrarch sang for Laura; but he sang more melodiously than any one had sung before, save Dante alone. His homage was the honorable homage of the cavalier.
Petrarch sang for Laura; but he sang more beautifully than anyone had sung before, except for Dante. His tribute was the noble tribute of a knight.
Yet Hugh de Sade grew annoyed and sent a respectful request to Petrarch to omit it.
Yet Hugh de Sade got frustrated and sent a polite request to Petrarch to leave it out.
This brought another sonnet, distributed throughout the town, stating that Petrarch's love was as sacred as that of his love for the Madonna, and indeed, he addressed Laura as the Madonna.
This led to another sonnet, shared throughout the town, saying that Petrarch's love was as sacred as his love for the Madonna, and in fact, he referred to Laura as the Madonna.
Only at church did the lovers meet, or upon the street as they passed. Gossip was never allowed to evolve into scandal.[Pg 228]
Only at church did the lovers meet, or on the street as they passed by. Gossip was never allowed to turn into scandal.[Pg 228]
Bliss Carman tells in a lecture of a fair and frail young thing crying aloud to her mother in bitter plaint, "He loves me—yes, I know he loves me—but only for literary purposes!"
Bliss Carman shares in a lecture about a delicate young woman crying out to her mother in deep sorrow, "He loves me—yes, I know he loves me—but only for literary purposes!"
Love as a mental "Martini" is a well-known fact, but its cold, plotted concoction is a poison and not a stimulant. Petrarch's love for Laura was genuine and sincere; and that she fed and encouraged this love for twenty years, or to the day of her death, we know full well.
Love as a mental "Martini" is a well-known fact, but its cold, calculated mix is a poison and not a stimulant. Petrarch's love for Laura was genuine and sincere; and that she nurtured and encouraged this love for twenty years, up until the day she died, we know full well.
In Goethe's "Elective Affinities," the great German philosopher explains how a sublime passion can be preserved in all its purity on the Platonic plane for a long term of years. Laura was a married woman, wedded to a man she respected, but could not love. He ruled her—she was his property. She found it easier to accept his rule than to rebel. Had his treatment of her descended to brutality, she would have flown to her lover or else died. One critic says: "Laura must have been of a phlegmatic type, not of a fine or sensitive nature, and all of her wants were satisfied, her life protected and complete. The adoration of Petrarch was not a necessity to her—it came in as a pleasing diversion, a beautiful compliment, but something she could easily do without. Had she been a maid and been kept the prisoner that she was, the flame of love would have burned her heart out, and life for her would have been a fatal malady, just as it was for Simonetta."
In Goethe's "Elective Affinities," the renowned German philosopher describes how a deep passion can remain pure on a Platonic level for many years. Laura was married to a man she respected but couldn’t love. He controlled her—she was his property. She found it easier to accept his control than to fight against it. If his treatment had turned cruel, she would have either run to her lover or died. One critic notes: "Laura must have had a calm personality, lacking a sensitive nature, and all her needs were met; her life was secure and complete. The admiration of Petrarch wasn’t essential to her—it was more of an enjoyable distraction, a lovely compliment, but something she could have easily done without. If she had been a maid and kept as a prisoner, the passion of love would have consumed her, making her life a painful struggle, just like it was for Simonetta."
[Pg 229]And so we find Goethe coldly reasoning that a great Platonic love is possible where the woman is married to a man who is endurable, and the man is wedded to a woman he can not get rid of. "Thus four persons are required to work the miracle," says Goethe, and glides off casually into another theme.
[Pg 229]So, we see Goethe unemotionally arguing that a profound Platonic love can exist when a woman is married to a tolerable man, and a man is stuck with a woman he can't escape. "Therefore, it takes four people to create this miracle," Goethe observes, then smoothly shifts to another topic.
Laura was flattered by Petrarch's attentions: she became more attentive than ever to her religious obligations. She wore the dresses he liked best. In her hair or on her breast there always rested a laurel-leaf. She was nothing loath to being worshiped.
Laura was flattered by Petrarch's attention: she became more focused than ever on her religious duties. She wore the dresses he liked best. In her hair or around her neck, there was always a laurel leaf. She was more than happy to be worshiped.
"You must not speak to me," she once whispered as they passed. And again she wrote on a slip of parchment, "Remember my good name and protect it."
"You can’t talk to me," she once whispered as they walked by. And again she wrote on a piece of paper, "Remember my good name and defend it."
A note like that would certainly rouse a lover's soul. It meant that she was his in heart, but her good name must be protected, so as not to start a scandal. The sin was in being found out.
A note like that would definitely awaken a lover's spirit. It meant that she belonged to him in her heart, but her reputation had to be protected to avoid any scandal. The real mistake was getting caught.
A sonnet, extra warm, quickly followed.
A sonnet, very warm, quickly followed.
Petrarch was full of unrest. His eyes burned with fever; he walked the streets in despair. Colonna seeing his distress, and knowing the reason of it, sought to divert him. He offered to secure him a bishopric, or some other high office, where his energies would be absorbed.
Petrarch was restless. His eyes were feverish; he roamed the streets in despair. Colonna, noticing his distress and understanding why, tried to distract him. He offered to help him get a bishopric or another prestigious position where he could focus his efforts.
Petrarch would not accept office or responsibility. His heart was all bound up in Laura and literature.
Petrarch refused to take on any roles or responsibilities. His heart was completely devoted to Laura and his writing.
Colonna, in order to get his friend away from Avignon, then had himself appointed Bishop of Lombes, and[Pg 230] engaged Petrarch as his secretary. So the two friends started away for the new field, six hundred miles distant. They had a regular cavalcade of carriages and horsemen, for Colonna was a very rich man and everything was his for the asking. They traveled by a circuitous route, so as to visit many schools, monasteries and towns on the way. Everywhere honors were paid them.
Colonna, to get his friend away from Avignon, arranged to be appointed Bishop of Lombes, and[Pg 230] hired Petrarch as his secretary. The two friends then set off for their new destination, which was six hundred miles away. They traveled with a proper procession of carriages and horsemen, as Colonna was very wealthy and could have anything he needed. They took a winding route to stop by various schools, monasteries, and towns along the way. They received honors everywhere they went.
The change of scene, meeting so many new people, and the excitement of making public addresses, revived the spirits of Petrarch. Slowly the intensity of his passion subsided. He began to think of something else beside his lady-love.
The change of scenery, meeting so many new people, and the thrill of giving public speeches lifted Petrarch’s spirits. Gradually, the intensity of his passion faded. He started to focus on things other than his beloved.
Petrarch kept a journal of his trip, which has been preserved for us in the form of letters. At one place on the route a most tragic circumstance came to his notice. It affected him so much that he wrote it out with many sorrowful comments. It seems a certain monk of decided literary and musical ability was employed by a nobleman to give music-lessons to his daughters. The inevitable happened.
Petrarch kept a record of his journey, which has been preserved for us as letters. At one point along the way, he encountered a deeply tragic event. It impacted him so profoundly that he detailed it with many sorrowful remarks. It appears that a certain monk, who had notable talent in literature and music, was hired by a nobleman to teach music to his daughters. The expected happened.
Petrarch said it did not—that the monk was wrongfully accused. Anyway, the father of the girl, who was the magistrate of the district, ordered the monk to be sealed up in a cell and to remain there the rest of his life. The girl was sent to a nunnery, and the monk in a few weeks succeeded in killing himself, and his cell became his grave. This kind of punishment, carried out by the judge, who according to our ideas had no right[Pg 231] to try the case, reveals the kind of "justice" that existed only a few hundred years ago.
Petrarch argued that it wasn’t true—that the monk was wrongly accused. Regardless, the girl’s father, who was the local magistrate, ordered the monk to be locked away in a cell to live out the rest of his life there. The girl was sent to a convent, and after a few weeks, the monk took his own life, turning his cell into his final resting place. This kind of punishment, enforced by the judge who, by today’s standards, had no authority to handle the case, shows the kind of "justice" that was prevalent just a few centuries ago.[Pg 231]
The barbarity of the sentence came close home to Petrarch, and both he and the young bishop tell what they think of the Christianity that places a penalty on natural affection.
The harshness of the sentence hit close to home for Petrarch, and both he and the young bishop share their thoughts on the kind of Christianity that punishes natural affection.
So they hastened away from the monastery where had lived the monk whose love cost him his life, on to their own field of labor.
So they quickly left the monastery where the monk lived, whose love cost him his life, and headed to their own work.
Here Petrarch remained for two years. His health and spirits came back, but poetry had gone by the board. In Lombes there was no one who cared for poetry.
Here Petrarch stayed for two years. His health and spirits improved, but poetry was no longer a priority. In Lombes, there was no one who valued poetry.
Petrarch congratulated himself on having mastered his passion. Laura had become but a speck on the distant horizon, a passing incident of his youth. But he sighed for Avignon. There was life and animation, music, literature, art, oratory and the society of great men. Besides he wanted to prove to his own satisfaction that he had mastered his love for Laura.
Petrarch congratulated himself on having conquered his passion. Laura had faded into a distant memory, just a brief moment from his youth. But he longed for Avignon. There was life and energy, music, literature, art, speeches, and the company of great men. Plus, he wanted to prove to himself that he had overcome his love for Laura.
He would go back to Avignon.
He would go back to Avignon.
He went back; he saw Laura; she saw him, and passing him with a swift glance of recognition moved on. At sight of her his knees became weak, his heart seemed to stop and he leaned against a pillar for support. That night he eased his soul with a sonnet.
He went back; he saw Laura; she saw him, and as she passed with a quick look of recognition, she moved on. When he saw her, his knees went weak, his heart felt like it stopped, and he leaned against a pillar for support. That night, he calmed his soul by writing a sonnet.
To his great embarrassment he found he had not mastered his passion—it was now mastering him. He tells us all this at length, and he told it to Laura, too.[Pg 232]
To his great embarrassment, he realized he hadn’t controlled his passion—it was now controlling him. He shares all of this in detail, and he also shared it with Laura.[Pg 232]
His health began to decline, and his physician advised that he move to the country. And so we find him taking a course of solitude as a cure for love. He moved to Vaucluse, a hamlet fifteen miles from the city. Some of the old-time biographies tried to show that Laura visited him there in his solitude, and that was the reason he lived there. It is now believed that such stories were written for the delectation of the Hearst Syndicate, and had no basis in fact. The only way Petrarch ever really met Laura was in imagination.
His health started to get worse, and his doctor recommended that he relocate to the countryside. So we find him opting for solitude as a remedy for love. He moved to Vaucluse, a small village fifteen miles from the city. Some old biographies claimed that Laura visited him there during his time alone, suggesting that was why he chose to live there. It's now thought that those stories were made up for the enjoyment of the Hearst Syndicate and had no real foundation. The only way Petrarch ever truly met Laura was in his imagination.
Boccaccio, a contemporary and friend of Petrarch, declared that Laura had no existence outside of the imagination of the poet. But Boccaccio was a poet with a roistering proclivity, and truth to such a one in a love-affair is out of the question. Lies and love, with a certain temperament, go hand in hand. Possibly the absurd position of modern civilization towards the love-emotions has much to do with this. We have held that in human love there was something essentially base and bad, and so whenever a man or a woman become involved in Cupid's meshes they are sudden and quick in swearing an alibi, no matter what the nature of the attachment may be.
Boccaccio, a contemporary and friend of Petrarch, claimed that Laura existed only in the poet's imagination. But Boccaccio was a poet known for his wild tendencies, and being honest about a love affair is not something he would do. Lies and love often go together for certain people. Perhaps the strange attitude of modern society toward love has a lot to do with this. We've come to believe that human love is inherently low and wrong, so whenever someone gets caught up in romantic feelings, they quickly come up with excuses, regardless of the type of relationship it is.
Boccaccio had to defend himself continually from charges, which most people knew were true, and so by habit he grew to deny everything, not only for himself, but for his friends. The poet needs solitude and society, in right proportions of course.[Pg 233]
Boccaccio constantly had to defend himself against accusations that most people knew were true, so he developed a habit of denying everything, not just for himself, but for his friends too. A poet requires both solitude and community, in the right balance, of course.[Pg 233]
Petrarch lived at Vaucluse for ten years, making occasional trips to various capitals. Of his solitary life he says:
Petrarch lived in Vaucluse for ten years, taking occasional trips to various cities. About his solitary life, he says:
Here at Vaucluse I make war upon my senses, and treat them as my enemies. My eyes, which have drawn me into a thousand difficulties, see no longer either gold or precious stones, or ivory, or purple; they behold nothing save the water, the firmament and the rocks. The only female who comes within their sight is a swarthy old woman, dry and parched as the Lybian deserts. My ears are no longer courted by those harmonious instruments and voices which have so transported my soul; they hear nothing but the lowing of the cattle, the bleating of the sheep, the warbling of the birds, and the murmurs of the river.
Here at Vaucluse, I wage war on my senses, treating them like enemies. My eyes, which have led me into countless troubles, now see nothing but water, the sky, and the rocks; they no longer notice gold, precious stones, ivory, or rich fabrics. The only woman they see is a dark-skinned old woman, as dry and parched as the Libyan deserts. My ears are no longer enchanted by those beautiful instruments and voices that once lifted my spirit; they hear only the lowing of cattle, the bleating of sheep, the chirping of birds, and the gentle flow of the river.
I keep silence from noon till night. There is no one to converse with; for the people, employed in spreading their nets, or tending their vines and orchards, are no great adepts at conversation. I often content myself with the dry bread of the fisherman, and even eat it with pleasure. Nay, I almost prefer it to white bread. This old fisherman, who is as hard as iron, earnestly remonstrates against my manner of life; and assures me that I can not long hold out. I am, on the contrary, convinced that it is easier to accustom one's self to a plain diet than to the luxuries of the feast. I am fond of the fish with which this stream abounds, and I sometimes amuse myself with spreading the nets. As to my dress, there is an entire change; you would take me for a laborer or a shepherd.
I stay quiet from noon until night. There's no one to talk to; the people busy with their nets or taking care of their vines and orchards aren’t great conversationalists. I often settle for the dry bread of the fisherman and even enjoy it. In fact, I almost prefer it to white bread. This old fisherman, who's really tough, strongly objects to the way I live and tells me I can't keep it up for long. I believe, on the other hand, that it's easier to get used to a simple diet than to the luxuries of a feast. I enjoy the fish that this stream is full of, and sometimes I entertain myself by spreading the nets. As for my clothes, they’ve completely changed; you’d think I was a laborer or a shepherd.
My mansion resembles that of Cato or Fabricius. My[Pg 234] whole house-establishment consists of myself, my old fisherman and his wife, and a dog. My fisherman's cottage is near to mine; when I want him I call, when I no longer need him, he returns to his cottage. I have made two gardens that please me wonderfully. I do not think they are equaled in all the world. And I must confess to you a more than female weakness with which I am haunted. I am positively angry that there is anything so beautiful out of Italy.
My mansion looks like that of Cato or Fabricius. My[Pg 234] whole household includes just me, my old fisherman and his wife, and a dog. My fisherman's cottage is close to mine; when I need him, I call for him, and when I don't, he goes back to his cottage. I've created two gardens that I absolutely love. I seriously doubt there are any as beautiful in the entire world. And I have to admit to you a rather silly obsession I have. I feel genuinely annoyed that there’s anything so beautiful outside of Italy.
One of these gardens is shady, formed for contemplation, and sacred to Apollo. It overhangs the source of the river, and is terminated by rocks, and by places accessible only to the birds. The other is nearer to my cottage, of an aspect less severe, and devoted to Bacchus; and, what is extremely singular, it is in the midst of a rapid river. The approach to it is over a bridge of rocks; and there is a natural grotto under the rocks, which gives them the appearance of a rustic bridge. Into this grotto the sun's rays never penetrate. I am confident that it much resembles the place where Cicero sometimes went to declaim. It invites to study. Hither I retreat during noontide hours; my mornings are engaged upon the hills, or in the garden sacred to Apollo. Here I would most willingly spend my days, were I not too near Avignon, and too far from Italy. For why should I conceal this weakness of my soul? I love Italy, and hate Avignon. The pestilential influence of this horrid place empoisons the pure air of Vaucluse, and will eventually compel me to quit my retirement.
One of these gardens is shady, meant for reflection, and dedicated to Apollo. It overlooks the river's source and is bordered by rocks and spots that are only reachable by birds. The other garden is closer to my cottage, has a less serious vibe, and is dedicated to Bacchus; oddly enough, it sits in the middle of a fast-flowing river. You reach it by crossing a bridge made of rocks, and there's a natural grotto beneath the rocks that looks like a rustic bridge. Sunlight never reaches this grotto. I’m sure it’s a lot like the place where Cicero used to go to speak. It invites study. I retreat here during midday; my mornings are spent in the hills or in the garden dedicated to Apollo. I would love to spend all my days here if I weren’t so close to Avignon and so far from Italy. Because why should I hide this weakness of my heart? I love Italy and detest Avignon. The toxic influence of this dreadful place poisons the fresh air of Vaucluse and will eventually force me to leave my quiet escape.
[Pg 235]The verdict of humanity seems to be that Laura was the most consummate coquette in history. She dressed to catch Petrarch's attention; wore the flowers he liked best; accepted his amorous poems without protest; placed herself in his way by running on the same schedule.
[Pg 235]People generally agree that Laura was the ultimate flirt in history. She dressed to get Petrarch's attention, wore the flowers he liked best, happily accepted his love poems, and made sure to cross paths with him by following the same schedule.
The "Standard Dictionary" makes some fine distinctions between flirtation, coquetry and coyness. Flirtation means to fascinate and leave the lover in doubt as to his fate—to lead him on and leave him in a maze. It does not imply that he does not have reason for hope. Flirtation is coyness refined to a system.
The "Standard Dictionary" makes some clear distinctions between flirtation, coquetry, and coyness. Flirtation means to captivate someone and keep them uncertain about their chances—leading them on and leaving them confused. It doesn't mean that they don't have a reason to feel hopeful. Flirtation is coyness that has been turned into a method.
Coquetry is defined as an attempt to attract admiration and lead the lover up to the point of a matrimonial proposal and then reject him—a desire to gratify personal vanity. Coquettes are regarded as heartless, while flirts are often sincere creatures who adopt certain tactics for the sole purpose of bagging the game. That is, the flirt works to win, the coquette to reject. Coquetry is attention without intention. Flirtation is a race with the intention of being overtaken, and has in it the rudiments of that old idea that a woman must be captured. So we have a legend concerning those Sabine women, where one of them asks impatiently, "How soon does this attack begin?"
Coquetry is an attempt to draw in admiration while leading someone to the point of proposing marriage, only to turn them down—essentially, it's about feeding one's own vanity. Coquettes are seen as cold-hearted, while flirts are generally more genuine individuals who use certain strategies just to win over someone. In essence, the flirt is out to win, while the coquette aims to reject. Coquetry is grabbing attention without any real intention. Flirtation is like a race meant to be caught, with the underlying idea that a woman must be pursued. This brings to mind the legend of the Sabine women, where one of them impatiently asks, "How soon does this attack begin?"
Laura was not a flirt. She was an honest wife and became the mother of ten children in her twenty years of married life. When Petrarch first saw her she had a[Pg 236] babe at home a year old. In another year, this first babe became "the other baby," and was put on a bottle with its little pug-nose out of joint. There was always one on bread and milk, one on the bottle and one with nose under the shawl—and all the time the sonnets came fluttering adown the summer winds.
Laura wasn't someone who flirted. She was a devoted wife and became the mother of ten children during her twenty years of marriage. When Petrarch first saw her, she had a[Pg 236] one-year-old baby at home. The following year, that first baby became "the other baby," and was switched to a bottle, with its little pug-nose slightly out of sorts. There was always one on bread and milk, one on the bottle, and one tucked under a shawl—and throughout it all, the sonnets kept coming down with the summer breeze.
Laura was a cool-headed woman, shrewd and astute, with heart under perfect control, her feelings well upholstered by adipose. If she had been more of the woman she would have been less. Like the genuine coquette that she was, she received everything and gave nothing. She had a good digestion and no nerves to speak of.
Laura was a level-headed woman, sharp and insightful, with her emotions perfectly in check, her feelings well cushioned. If she had been more feminine, she would have been less herself. True to her flirtatious nature, she accepted everything and offered nothing in return. She had a healthy appetite and didn’t get anxious easily.
Petrarch describes her in a thousand ways, but the picture is so retouched that the portrait is not clear or vivid. He dilates on her mental, moral, spiritual and physical qualities, according to his mood, and the flattery to her was never too fulsome. Possibly she was not fully aware before that she was such a paragon of virtue, but believing in the superior insight of Petrarch she said, "It must be so." Thus is flattery always acceptable, nor can it be overdone unless it be laid on with a trowel.
Petrarch talks about her in countless ways, but the depiction is so polished that the portrait isn’t clear or vivid. He goes on about her mental, moral, spiritual, and physical traits based on his mood, and his compliments to her are never too excessive. She probably didn’t realize before that she was such a model of virtue, but trusting Petrarch’s superior judgement, she thought, "It must be true." This is how flattery is always welcome, and it can’t be excessive unless it’s applied too heavily.
To flatter in rhythm and rhyme, with due regard for euphony and cadence, is always safe, and is totally different from bursting out upon a defenseless woman with buckets of adoration.
To charm with rhythm and rhyme, while keeping in mind harmony and flow, is always a safe approach and is entirely different from overwhelming a defenseless woman with excessive praise.
Laura evidently knew by intuition that her success in[Pg 237] holding the love of Petrarch lay in never allowing him to come close enough to be disillusioned. She kept him at a distance and allowed him to do the dialogue. All she desired was to perform a solo upon his imagination.
Laura clearly sensed that her ability to keep Petrarch’s love lay in never letting him get too close to lose that ideal. She maintained a distance and let him lead the conversation. All she wanted was to put on a solo act for his imagination.
Clothes play a most important part in Cupid's pranks. Though the little god himself goes naked, he never allows his votaries to follow suit. That story of Venus unadorned appearing from the sea is only a fairy-tale—such a sight would have made a lovelorn swain take to the woods, and would have been interesting only to the anatomist or a member of the life class. The wicket, the lattice, the lace curtain, the veil and mantilla, are all secondary sexual manifestations. In rural districts where honesty still prevails, the girls crochet a creation which they call a "fascinator," and I can summon witnesses to prove it is one.
Clothes play a crucial role in Cupid's antics. While the little god himself is always naked, he never lets his followers do the same. That story of Venus emerging from the sea without any clothes is just a fairy tale—seeing that would have sent a lovesick guy running into the woods, and would have only intrigued an anatomist or someone in an art class. The gate, the window, the lace curtain, the veil, and the mantilla are all signs of attraction. In rural areas where honesty still exists, the girls crochet something they call a "fascinator," and I can bring in witnesses to prove it’s real.
Just why coquetry should be regarded as distinctly feminine I can not say. Laura has been severely criticized by certain puritan ladies with cold pedals, for luring Petrarch on in his hopeless passion. Yet he knew her condition of life, and being a man of sense in most ways he must have known that had she allowed his passion to follow its unobstructed course it would have wrecked the lives of both. He was a priest and was forbidden to marry; and while he could carry on an intrigue with a woman of inferior station and society would wink in innocency, it was different with a woman of quality—his very life might have paid the penalty,[Pg 238] and she would have been hoisted high by the social petard.
I can’t really explain why flirting is seen as something only women do. Laura has been harshly judged by some uptight women for tempting Petrarch in his unrequited love. But he was aware of her situation, and being somewhat sensible, he must have realized that if she let his feelings run wild, it would ruin both their lives. He was a priest and wasn’t allowed to marry; while he could have had a fling with a woman of lower status and society would turn a blind eye, it was different with a woman of higher standing—his very life could have been at stake,[Pg 238] and she would have faced serious social consequences.
Petrarch was no fool—he probably had enough confidence in Laura to know that she would play the part. I know a successful businessman in Saint Louis, an owner of monopolies, on the profits of which he plays at being a Socialist. This man knows that if he could succeed in bringing about the things he advocates it would work his ruin.
Petrarch wasn’t naïve—he likely had enough faith in Laura to believe she would take on the role. I know a successful businessman in Saint Louis, a monopoly owner, who pretends to be a Socialist with the profits he makes. This man understands that if he could actually achieve the changes he promotes, it would lead to his downfall.
He elocutes to the gallery of his cosmic self, for the ego is a multi-masked rascal and plays I-Spy and leap-frog with himself the livelong day.
He speaks to the audience of his vast self, because the ego is a trickster with many faces that plays I-Spy and leapfrog with itself all day long.
Had the love of Petrarch and Laura ever gone to the point of executive session, he would straightway have ceased to write about it, and literature would have been the loser.
Had Petrarch and Laura's love ever become physical, he would have immediately stopped writing about it, and literature would have suffered.
It is not likely that either Petrarch or Laura reasoned things out thus far—we are all puppets upon the chess-board of Time, moved by the gods of Fate, and the fact that we know it proved for William Ellery Channing the soul of man. I am both the spectator and the play.
It’s unlikely that either Petrarch or Laura thought it through this way—we’re all puppets on the chessboard of Time, moved by the gods of Fate, and the fact that we know it proved for William Ellery Channing the essence of humanity. I am both the audience and the performance.
[Pg 239]Laura died in her fortieth year of "the plague." Seven months after her death her husband paid her memory the compliment of taking a second wife, thus leaving us to assume that the first venture was a happy one, otherwise he would not have been in such haste to repeat it.
[Pg 239]Laura died at the age of 40 from "the plague." Seven months later, her husband honored her memory by marrying again, which suggests that his first marriage was a happy one; otherwise, he wouldn’t have been so eager to try again.
The second wife of Hugh de Sade never stirred the pool of ink from which Petrarch fished his murex up. He refers to this second wife once by indirection, thus: "The children of Laura are no longer motherless."
The second wife of Hugh de Sade never disturbed the pool of ink where Petrarch drew his murex. He alludes to this second wife once indirectly, saying: "The children of Laura are no longer motherless."
On the death of Laura the poet was overwhelmed with grief. But this paroxysm of pain soon gave way to a calm reflection, and he realized that she was still his as much as she ever was. Her death, too, stopped all flavor of scandal that was in the bond, and thus Petrarch stood better in the eyes of the world and in his own eyes than he did when gossip was imminent.
On Laura's death, the poet was flooded with grief. But this surge of pain quickly turned into calm reflection, and he understood that she was still his just as much as she had always been. Her death also eliminated any hint of scandal in their bond, allowing Petrarch to be viewed more favorably by the world and himself than he had been when rumors were rife.
Petrarch expected to be immortalized by his epic poem "Africa," but it is not read today, even by scholars, except in fragments to see how deep are the barren sands of his thought.
Petrarch hoped to be remembered for his epic poem "Africa," but today it’s hardly read at all, even by scholars, who only look at fragments to understand how deeply his thoughts have faded into obscurity.
The sonnets which he calls "fragments, written in the vulgar tongue," the Italian, are verses which have made him live. They are human documents inspired by the living, throbbing heart, and are vital in their feeling and expression. His "best" poems are fifteen times as voluminous as his love-poems; they were written in Latin and polished and corrected until the life was[Pg 240] sandpapered out of them.
The sonnets he refers to as "fragments, written in the common language," the Italian, are verses that have given him life. They are authentic documents inspired by a living, beating heart, and are full of deep emotion and expression. His "best" poems are fifteen times longer than his love poems; they were written in Latin and refined and edited until all the life was[Pg 240] sanded out of them.
His love for Laura was an idyllic thing as artificial as a monk's life, and no more virtuous. It belongs to a romantic age where excess was atoned for by asceticism, and spasms of vice galled the kibe of negative virtue.
His love for Laura was a perfect but fake thing, like a monk’s life, and no more virtuous. It belongs to a romantic time when excess was balanced out by self-denial, and moments of wrongdoing rubbed against the wound of lackluster virtue.
This love for Laura was largely a lust for the muse.
This love for Laura was mostly a desire for inspiration.
Fame was the god of Petrarch, and to this god he was forever faithful. He toiled unremittingly, slavishly, painfully, cruelly for fame—and he was rewarded, so far as fame can reward.
Fame was Petrarch's idol, and he remained devoted to it. He worked tirelessly, submissively, painfully, and harshly for fame—and he was rewarded, as much as fame can reward.
At Rome, on Easter Sunday in April, Thirteen Hundred Forty-one, with great ceremony, Petrarch was crowned with the laurel-wreath, reviving the ancient custom of thus honoring poets. Petrarch had been working hard to have this distinction shown him at Paris as well as at Rome, and the favorable response to his request at both places arrived on the same day. His heart longed for Rome.
At Rome, on Easter Sunday in April, 1341, with great ceremony, Petrarch was crowned with a laurel wreath, reviving the ancient tradition of honoring poets this way. Petrarch had been working hard to receive this honor in both Paris and Rome, and he received positive responses to his requests from both places on the same day. His heart was set on Rome.
All his life he worked both wisely, and otherwise, for the Holy See to be removed to that city of his dreams. Paris was second choice.
All his life, he worked both wisely and otherwise to get the Holy See relocated to the city of his dreams. Paris was the backup option.
Petrarch had been cramming for exams for many months, and when he set out on his journey in February his heart beat high. He stopped at Naples to be examined by the aged King Robert as to his merit for the honor of the laurel, and "for three days I shook all my ignorance," is Petrarch's reference to the way he answered the questions asked him by the scholars of his time.[Pg 241]
Petrarch had been studying hard for exams for months, and when he began his journey in February, he was filled with excitement. He stopped in Naples to be assessed by the old King Robert to see if he deserved the honor of the laurel. "For three days I shook all my ignorance," Petrarch said about how he responded to the questions posed by the scholars of his time.[Pg 241]
The King wanted to go on to Rome to the coronation, but he was too feeble in strength to do this, so he placed his own royal robe upon the young man and sent him to the ancient city of learning, where a three days' proceeding marked an epoch in the history of learning from which the Renaissance began. Petrarch closed the Preraphaelite period in letters.
The King wanted to go to Rome for the coronation, but he was too weak to do so, so he put his own royal robe on the young man and sent him to the ancient city of knowledge, where a three-day event marked a turning point in the history of learning that led to the Renaissance. Petrarch ended the Pre-Raphaelite period in literature.
While there is much in Petrarch's character that is vain and self-conscious, it must not be forgotten that there was also much that was true, tender, noble and excellent.
While there are many aspects of Petrarch's character that are vain and self-aware, we shouldn't overlook the fact that there were also many qualities that were genuine, compassionate, noble, and admirable.
Petrarch was the founder of Humanism. He is the first man of modern times to make us realize that Cicero, Vergil, Horace, Quintilian and Seneca were real and actual men—men like ourselves. Before his time the entire classic world stood to us in the same light that the Bible characters did to most so-called educated people, say in Eighteen Hundred Eighty-five. Even yet there are people who stoutly maintain that Jesus was something different from a man, and that the relationship of God to Moses, Isaiah, Abraham, Elijah and Paul was totally different from God's attitude towards us.
Petrarch was the founder of Humanism. He was the first person in modern times to help us understand that Cicero, Vergil, Horace, Quintilian, and Seneca were real people—people like us. Before his time, the entire classical world seemed to us much like the Bible characters did to many so-called educated people, say in 1885. Even now, there are people who strongly argue that Jesus was different from a man and that God's relationship with Moses, Isaiah, Abraham, Elijah, and Paul was completely different from how God relates to us.
Before Petrarch's time the entire mental fabric of Greece and Rome for us was steeped in myth, fable and superstition. Petrarch raised the status of man, and over and over again proclaimed the divinity of all humanity.
Before Petrarch's time, our understanding of Greece and Rome was filled with myths, legends, and superstitions. Petrarch elevated the status of humanity and repeatedly declared the divinity of all people.
He realized his own worth, and made countless other men realize theirs. He wrote familiar letters to Homer, Sallust, Plato, Socrates and Seneca, addressing them as[Pg 242] equals, and issued their replies. He showed the world that time is only an illusion, and that the men of Greece derived their life from the same source from whence ours is derived, and that in all respects they were men with like tastes, passions, aspirations and ambitions as ourselves.
He recognized his own value and helped countless other men recognize theirs. He wrote familiar letters to Homer, Sallust, Plato, Socrates, and Seneca, addressing them as[Pg 242] equals, and shared their replies. He demonstrated to the world that time is just an illusion and that the people of Greece drew their lives from the same source we do, showing that in every way they were men with similar tastes, passions, aspirations, and ambitions as us.
He believed in the free, happy, spontaneous life of the individual; and again and again he affirms that the life of expression—the life of activity—is the only life. Our happiest moments are when we forget self in useful effort. He held that every man should sing, speak, paint or carve—this that he might taste the joys of self-expression. Constantly he affirms that this expression of our highest and best is Paradise. He combats the idea of Dante that Heaven and Hell are places or localities.
He believed in living a free, joyful, and spontaneous life; and he repeatedly asserted that the life of expression—the life of action—is the only true life. Our happiest moments come when we lose ourselves in meaningful work. He maintained that everyone should sing, speak, paint, or carve—so they can experience the joys of self-expression. He consistently insisted that expressing our highest and best selves is what Paradise means. He challenged Dante's idea that Heaven and Hell are physical places.
Yet Petrarch was profoundly influenced by Dante. He used the same metaphors, symbols and figures. As a word-artist, possibly he was not the equal of Dante, but as a man, an educated man, sane and useful, he far surpasses Dante. He met princes, popes and kings as equals. He was at home in every phase of society; his creations were greater than his poems; and as a diplomat, wise, discreet, sincere, loyal to his own, he was almost the equal of our own Doctor Franklin.
Yet Petrarch was deeply influenced by Dante. He used similar metaphors, symbols, and figures. As a word artist, he might not be on par with Dante, but as a person—an educated, sane, and practical man—he far surpassed Dante. He interacted with princes, popes, and kings as equals. He was comfortable in every part of society; his achievements went beyond his poetry; and as a diplomat—wise, discreet, sincere, and loyal to his own—he was almost as accomplished as our own Doctor Franklin.
And always and forever he clung to his love for Laura. From his twenty-third year to his seventieth, he dedicated and wrote poems to Laura.
And always and forever, he held on to his love for Laura. From his twenty-third year to his seventieth, he dedicated and wrote poems to Laura.
He sings her wit, her beauty, her grace, her subtle[Pg 243] insight, her spiritual worth. The book compiled after his death entitled, "Poems on the Life and Death of Laura," forms a mine of love and allusion that served poets and lovers in good stead for three hundred years, and which has now been melted down and passed into the current coin of every tongue. It was his love-nature that made Petrarch sing, and it was his love-poems that make his name immortal. He expressed for us the undying, eternal dream of a love where the man and woman shall live together as one in their hopes, thoughts, deeds and desires; where they shall work for each other; live for each other; and through this blending of spirit, we will be able to forget the sordid present, the squalid here, the rankling now. By love's alchemy we will gild each hour and day, so it will be a time of joyous hope, and life will be a continual feast-day. And so through the desire and effort to express, we will reach the highest good, or paradise.
He praises her intelligence, her beauty, her elegance, her subtle insight, and her spiritual value. The book published after his death, titled "Poems on the Life and Death of Laura," is a treasure trove of love and references that have inspired poets and lovers for three hundred years, and it has now been transformed and incorporated into the language of every culture. It was his nature to love that inspired Petrarch to write, and it’s his love poems that make his name unforgettable. He articulated for us the timeless, eternal vision of a love where a man and a woman live as one in their hopes, thoughts, actions, and wishes; where they work for each other, live for each other, and through this merging of spirits, we can forget the grim present, the miserable here, and the painful now. With love's magic, we will elevate each hour and day, turning it into a time filled with joyful hope, and life will be an ongoing celebration. Thus, through the desire and effort to express ourselves, we will attain the highest good, or paradise.
Petrarch did not live this ideal life of love and service—he only dreamed it. But his dream is a prophecy—all desire is a promise. We double our joys by sharing them, and the life for the Other Self seems a psychological need. Man is only in process of creation. We have not traveled far; we are only just learning to walk, and so we sometimes stumble and fall. But mankind is moving toward the light, and such is our faith now in the Divine Intelligence that we do not believe that in our hearts were planted aspirations and desires that are to work[Pg 244] our undoing. The same God who created paradise devised the snake, and if the snake had something to do with driving the man and woman out of the Garden into a world of work, it was well. Difficulty, trial, hardship, obstacle, are all necessary factors in the evolution of souls.
Petrarch didn’t actually live out this ideal life of love and service—he just dreamed about it. But his dream serves as a prophecy—all desire is a promise. We double our joys by sharing them, and living for another person seems like a psychological necessity. Humanity is still in the process of creation. We haven’t come a long way; we’re just learning to walk, so we sometimes trip and fall. But humanity is moving toward the light, and we have faith in the Divine Intelligence that we don’t believe the aspirations and desires planted in our hearts are meant to lead to our downfall. The same God who created paradise also created the snake, and if the snake played a part in driving the man and woman out of the Garden into a world of work, then that was for a reason. Struggle, challenge, adversity, and obstacles are all essential for the evolution of souls.
A man alone is only half a man—he pines for his mate. When he reaches a certain degree of mentality he craves partnership. He wants to tell it to Her! When she reads she wants to read to Him. And when a man and a woman reach an altitude where they spiritualize their love, they are in no danger of wearing it out.
A man alone is only half a person—he longs for his partner. When he reaches a certain level of understanding, he desires companionship. He wants to share his thoughts with her! When she reads, she wants to share it with him. And when a man and a woman elevate their love to a spiritual level, they are in no risk of losing it.
[Pg 245]DANTE GABRIEL ROSSETTI AND ELIZABETH ELEANOR SIDDAL
LOVE'S LOVERS
LOVE'S LOVERS
Some ladies love the jewels in Love's zone,
And gold-tipped darts he hath for painless play
In idle, scornful hours he flings away;
And some that listen to his lute's soft tone
Do love to vaunt the silver praise their own;
Some prize his blindfold sight; and there be they
Who kissed the wings which brought him yesterday
And thank his wings today that he is flown.
My lady only loves the heart of Love:
Therefore Love's heart, my lady, hath for thee
His bower of unimagined flower and tree.
There kneels he now, and all a-hungered of
Thine eyes gray-lit in shadowing hair above,
Seals with thy mouth his immortality.
Some women love the treasures found in Love's realm,
And he has gold-tipped arrows for a painless good time.
That he casually discards in lazy, contemptuous moments;
And some who hear the gentle sound of his lute
Love to brag about the shiny compliments they get;
Some appreciate his blindfolded insight, while others
Who kissed the wings that brought him here yesterday
And celebrate his wings today as he has taken flight.
My lady only loves the essence of Love:
So Love's heart, my lady, presents you
His sanctuary of extraordinary flowers and trees.
There he kneels now, filled with longing for
Your gray-lit eyes framed by shadowy hair above,
Your kiss seals his immortality.
—Dante Gabriel Rossetti
—Dante Gabriel Rossetti
[Pg 247]When an ambitious young man from the "provinces" signified his intention to Colonel Ingersoll of coming to Peoria and earning an honest livelihood, he was encouraged by the Bishop of Agnosticism with the assurance that he would find no competition.
[Pg 247]When an ambitious young man from the countryside expressed his desire to Colonel Ingersoll to come to Peoria and make a decent living, he received encouragement from the Bishop of Agnosticism, who assured him that he would face no competition.
Personally, speaking for my single self, I should say that no man is in so dangerous a position as he who has no competition in well-doing. Competition is not only the life of trade, but of everything else. There have been times when I have thought that I had no competition in truth-telling, and then to prevent complacency I entered into competition with myself and endeavored to outdo my record.
Personally, speaking for myself, I would say that no one is in a more dangerous position than someone who has no competition in doing good. Competition is not just essential in business, but in everything else too. There have been times when I thought I had no competition in being honest, and to avoid getting too comfortable, I started competing with myself to improve my own record.
The natural concentration of business concerns in one line, in one locality, suggests the many advantages that accrue from attrition and propinquity. Everybody is stirred to increased endeavor; everybody knows the scheme which will not work, for elimination is a great factor in success; the knowledge that one has is the acquirement of all. Strong men must match themselves against strong men: good wrestlers will need only good wrestlers. And so in a match of wit rivals outclassed go[Pg 248] unnoticed, and there is always an effort to go the adversary one better.
The natural concentration of business in one area highlights the many benefits that come from competition and being close together. Everyone is motivated to work harder; everyone knows the plans that won't succeed, because letting go of what's ineffective is key to success; what one person knows is built on the collective knowledge of all. Strong individuals must compete against other strong individuals: good competitors will only need good competitors. And so, in a battle of wits, rivals who are outmatched go unnoticed, and there's always an attempt to outdo the opponent.
Our socialist comrades tell us that "emulation" is the better word, and that "competition" will have to go. The fact is that the thing itself will ever remain the same—what you call it matters little. We have, however, shifted the battle from the purely physical to the mental and psychic plane. But it is competition still, and the reason competition will remain is because it is beautiful, beneficent and right. It is the desire to excel. Lovers are always in competition with each other to see who can love most.
Our socialist friends say that "emulation" is the preferred term, and that "competition" needs to be dropped. The truth is that the essence of it will always be the same—what you call it doesn’t really matter. We have, however, moved the struggle from a purely physical level to a mental and emotional one. But it’s still competition, and the reason competition will stick around is that it’s beautiful, beneficial, and correct. It's the drive to be the best. Lovers are always competing with each other to see who can love more.
The best results are obtained where competition is the most free and most severe—read history. The orator speaks and the man who rises to reply had better have something to say. If your studio is next door to that of a great painter, you had better get you to your easel, and quickly, too.
The best results come when competition is the freest and the toughest—just look at history. The speaker talks, and anyone who stands up to respond better have something meaningful to say. If your studio is next to that of a great painter, you’d better get to your easel, and fast.
The alternating current gives power: only an obstructed current gives either heat or light; all good things require difficulty. The Mutual Admiration Society is largely given up to criticism.
The alternating current provides power: only a blocked current produces either heat or light; all good things come with challenges. The Mutual Admiration Society mostly focuses on criticism.
Wit is progressive. Cheap jokes go with cheap people; but when you are with those of subtle insight, who make close mental distinctions, you should muzzle your mood, if perchance you are a bumpkin.
Wit is evolving. Bad jokes suit shallow people; but when you're with those who have a deep understanding and can make nuanced distinctions, you should tone down your mood if, by chance, you are a bit out of your depth.
Conversation with good people is progressive, and progressive inversely, usually, where only one sex is present. Excellent people feel the necessity of saying something better than has been said, otherwise silence[Pg 249] is more becoming. He who launches a commonplace where high thoughts prevail is quickly labeled as one who is with the yesterdays that lighted fools adown their way to dusty death.
Conversation with good people is forward-thinking, and when only one gender is present, it tends to be less progressive. Great individuals feel the need to express ideas that are better than what has already been shared; otherwise, silence[Pg 249] is more appropriate. Anyone who brings up an obvious idea in a space filled with profound thoughts is quickly seen as someone stuck in the past that misled others toward an inevitable decline.
Genius has always come in groups, because groups produce the friction that generates light. Competition with fools is not bad—fools teach the imbecility of repeating their performances. A man learns from this one, and that; he lops off absurdity, strengthens here and bolsters there, until in his soul there grows up an ideal, which he materializes in stone or bronze, on canvas, by spoken word, or with the twenty-odd little symbols of Cadmus.
Genius has always emerged from groups, because groups create the friction that sparks new ideas. Competing with fools isn't necessarily bad—fools show the foolishness of copying their actions. A person learns from this one and that one; they cut away the nonsense, strengthen certain aspects, and build up others, until an ideal takes shape within them, which they express in stone or bronze, on canvas, through speech, or with the twenty-some symbols of Cadmus.
Greece had her group when the wit of Aristophanes sought to overtop the stately lines of Æschylus; Praxiteles outdid Ictinus; and wayside words uttered by Socrates were to outlast them all.
Greece had her group when the cleverness of Aristophanes tried to surpass the grand lines of Æschylus; Praxiteles surpassed Ictinus; and the simple words spoken by Socrates would ultimately outlast them all.
Rome had her group when all the arts sought to rival the silver speech of Cicero. One art never flourishes alone—they go together, each man doing the thing he can do best. All the arts are really one, and this one art is simply Expression—the expression of Mind speaking through its highest instrument, Man.
Rome had her community when all the arts aimed to match the eloquent speech of Cicero. No art thrives in isolation—they all support each other, with each person doing what they do best. All the arts are fundamentally one, and this singular art is simply Expression—the expression of the Mind conveyed through its most refined instrument, Man.
Happy is the child who is born into a family where there is a competition of ideas, and where the recurring theme is truth. This problem of education is not so very much of a problem after all. Educated people have educated children, and the best recipe for educating your child is this: Educate yourself.
Happy is the child who is born into a family where there is a competition of ideas, and where the recurring theme is truth. This issue of education isn’t really a problem at all. Educated people raise educated children, and the best advice for educating your child is this: Educate yourself.
[Pg 250]The Rossettis were educated people: each was educated by all and all by each.
[Pg 250]The Rossettis were well-educated individuals: everyone learned from one another.
Individuality was never ironed out, for no two were alike, and between them all were constantly little skirmishes of wit, and any one who tacked a thesis on the door had to fight for it. Luther Burbank rightly says that children should not be taught religious dogma. The souls of the Rossettis were not water-logged by religious belief formulated by men with less insight and faith than they.
Individuality was never flattened out, because no two people were the same, and among them, there were always little battles of wits. Anyone who placed a thesis on the door had to defend it. Luther Burbank rightly says that children shouldn't be taught rigid religious beliefs. The souls of the Rossettis weren't weighed down by religious ideas created by men with less insight and faith than they had.
In this way they were free. And so we find the father and the mother, blessed by exile in the cause of liberty, living hard, plain lives, in clean yet dingy poverty, with never an endeavor to "shine" in society or to pass for anything different than what they were, and never in debt a penny to the haberdasher, the dressmaker, the milliner or the grocer. When they had no money to buy a thing they wanted, they went without it.
In this way, they were free. So, we see the father and mother, blessed by their exile for the sake of freedom, living tough, simple lives in clean yet shabby poverty, never trying to "shine" in society or pretend to be anything other than what they were, and never borrowing a penny from the haberdasher, dressmaker, milliner, or grocer. When they didn’t have money for something they wanted, they just did without it.
Just the religion of paying your way and being kind would be a pretty good sort of religion—don't you think so?
Just the belief in paying your way and being kind would be a pretty good kind of religion—don't you think?
So now, behold this little Republic of Letters, father and mother and four children: Maria, Christina, Dante Gabriel and William Michael.
So now, check out this small Republic of Letters, with its parents and four kids: Maria, Christina, Dante Gabriel, and William Michael.
The father was a poet, musician and teacher. The mother was a housekeeper, adviser and critic, and supplied the necessary ballast of commonsense, without which the domestic dory would surely have turned[Pg 251] turtle.
The father was a poet, musician, and teacher. The mother was a housekeeper, advisor, and critic, providing the essential stability of common sense, without which the household would have surely capsized.[Pg 251]
Once we hear this good mother saying, "I always had a passion for intellect, and my desire was that my husband and my children might be distinguished for intellect; but now I wish they had a little less intellect, so as to allow for a little more commonsense."
Once we hear this good mother say, "I always had a passion for knowledge, and I wanted my husband and kids to be known for their smarts; but now I wish they had a bit less intelligence, so there could be a bit more common sense."
This not only proves that this mother of four very extraordinary and superior children had wit, but it also seems to show that even intellect has to be bought with a price.
This not only shows that this mother of four exceptional and outstanding children had intelligence, but it also suggests that even intellect comes at a cost.
I have read about all that has been written concerning Rossetti and the Preraphaelite Brotherhood by those with right and license to speak. And among all those who have set themselves down and dipped pen in ink, no one that I have found has emphasized the very patent truth that it was a woman who evolved the "Preraphaelite Idea," and first exemplified it in her life and housekeeping.
I have read everything that's been written about Rossetti and the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood by those who have the authority to discuss it. Among all those who have sat down and put pen to paper, no one I've found has highlighted the obvious truth that it was a woman who developed the "Pre-Raphaelite Idea" and first demonstrated it in her life and home.
It was Frances Polidora Rossetti who supplied Emerson that fine phrase, "Plain living and high thinking." Of course, it might have been original also with Emerson, but probably it reached him via the Ruskin and Carlyle route.
It was Frances Polidora Rossetti who provided Emerson with that great phrase, "Plain living and high thinking." Of course, it may have also been original to Emerson, but it likely came to him through Ruskin and Carlyle.
Emerson also said, "A few plain rules suffice," but Mrs. Rossetti ten years before put it this way, "A few plain things suffice." She had a horror of debt which her husband did not fully share. She preferred cleanly poverty and honest sparsity to luxury on credit. In her household she had her way. Possibly it was making a[Pg 252] virtue of necessity, but she did it so sincerely and gracefully that prenatally her children accepted the simplicity of their Preraphaelite home as its chief charm.
Emerson also said, "A few simple rules are enough," but Mrs. Rossetti, ten years earlier, expressed it as, "A few simple things are enough." She despised debt, a feeling her husband didn't completely share. She preferred a lifestyle of modest poverty and honest simplicity over luxury bought on credit. In her home, she had the final say. Perhaps she was just turning a necessity into a virtue, but she did it so sincerely and gracefully that her children accepted the simplicity of their Pre-Raphaelite home as its greatest appeal.
Without the Rossettis the Preraphaelite Brotherhood would never have existed. It will be remembered that the first protest of the Brotherhood was directed against "Wilton carpets, gaudy hangings, and ornate, strange and peculiar furniture."
Without the Rossettis, the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood would never have existed. It’s important to remember that the first protest of the Brotherhood was aimed at "Wilton carpets, gaudy hangings, and ornate, strange, and peculiar furniture."
Christina Rossetti once told William Morris that when she was but seven years old her mother and she congratulated themselves on the fact that all the furniture they had was built on straight and simple lines, that it might be easily cleaned with a damp cloth. They had no carpets, but they possessed one fine rug in the "other room" which was daily brought out to air and admire. The floors were finished in hard oil, and on the walls were simply the few pictures that they themselves produced, and the mother usually insisted on having only "one picture in a room at a time, so as to have time to study it."
Christina Rossetti once told William Morris that when she was just seven years old, her mother and she felt proud that all their furniture had simple, straight lines that could easily be cleaned with a damp cloth. They didn’t have carpets, but they did have one nice rug in the "other room" that was brought out daily to air out and show off. The floors were done in hard oil, and on the walls hung just a few pictures that they had created themselves. Her mother usually insisted on having only "one picture in a room at a time, so there would be time to really appreciate it."
So here we get the very quintessence of the entire philosophy of William Morris: a philosophy which, it has well been said, has tinted the entire housekeeping world.
So here we find the very essence of William Morris's philosophy: a philosophy that, as it has been well put, has colored the entire realm of homemaking.
In his magazine, called, somewhat ironically, "Good Words," Dickens ridiculed, reviled and berated the Preraphaelite Idea. Of course, Dickens didn't understand what the Rossettis were trying to express.
In his magazine, aptly named "Good Words," Dickens mocked, criticized, and condemned the Pre-Raphaelite Idea. Of course, Dickens didn't grasp what the Rossettis were trying to convey.
[Pg 253]He called it pagan, anti-Christian, and the glorification of pauperism. Dickens was born in a debtor's prison—constructively—and he leaped from squalor into fussy opulence. He wrote for the rabble, and he who writes for the rabble has a ticket to Limbus one way. The Rossettis made their appeal to the Elect Few. Dickens was sired by Wilkins Micawber and dammed by Mrs. Nickleby. He wallowed in the cheap and tawdry, and the gospel of sterling simplicity was absolutely outside his orbit. Dickens knew no more about art than did the prosperous beefeater, who, being partial to the hard sound of the letter, asked Rossetti for a copy of "The Gurm," and thus supplied the Preraphaelites a title they thenceforth gleefully used.
[Pg 253]He described it as pagan, anti-Christian, and celebrating poverty. Dickens was born in a debtor's prison—figuratively—and he jumped from misery into excessive wealth. He wrote for the masses, and writing for the masses means you’re headed for trouble. The Rossettis focused on the select few. Dickens was shaped by Wilkins Micawber and held back by Mrs. Nickleby. He reveled in the cheap and flashy, and the idea of genuine simplicity was completely beyond him. Dickens didn’t understand art any more than a well-off beefeater, who, fond of the blunt sound of the letters, asked Rossetti for a copy of "The Gurm," which then gave the Preraphaelites a title they happily embraced.
But the abuse of Dickens had its advantages—it called the attention of Ruskin to the little group. Ruskin came, he saw, and was conquered. He sent forth such a ringing defense of the truths for which they stood that the thinking people of London stopped and listened. And this caused Holman Hunt to say, "Alas! I fear me we are getting respectable."
But the criticism of Dickens had its benefits—it caught Ruskin's attention to the small group. Ruskin came, saw, and was won over. He issued a powerful defense of the principles they stood for that made the thoughtful people of London stop and take notice. This led Holman Hunt to remark, "Alas! I worry we are becoming respectable."
Ruskin's unstinted praise of this little band of artists was so great that he convinced even his wife of the truth of his view; and as we know, she fell in love with Millais, "the prize-taking cub," and they were married and lived happily ever after.
Ruskin's generous praise of this small group of artists was so powerful that he even convinced his wife of his perspective; and as we know, she fell for Millais, "the award-winning young artist," and they got married and lived happily ever after.
Ruskin and Morris were both born into rich families, where every luxury that wealth could buy was[Pg 254] provided. Having much, they knew the worthlessness of things: they realized what Walter Pater has called "the poverty of riches." Dickens had only taken an imaginary correspondence course in luxury, and so Wilton carpets and marble mantels gave him a peace which religion could not lend. A Wilton carpet was to him a Christian prayer-rug.
Ruskin and Morris were both born into wealthy families, where every luxury that money could buy was[Pg 254] provided. With so much, they understood the emptiness of material possessions: they recognized what Walter Pater referred to as "the poverty of riches." Dickens, on the other hand, had only experienced a fictional education in luxury, and so Wilton carpets and marble mantels offered him a sense of peace that religion could not provide. A Wilton carpet was like a Christian prayer rug to him.
The joy of discovery was Ruskin's: he found the Rossettis and gave them to the world. Ruskin was a professor at Oxford, and in his classes were two inseparables, William Morris and Burne-Jones. They became infected with the simplicity virus; and when Burne-Jones went up to London, which is down from Oxford, he sought out the man who had painted "The Girlhood of the Virgin," the picture Charles Dickens had advertised by declaring it to be "blasphemously idolatrous."
The joy of discovery belonged to Ruskin: he found the Rossettis and introduced them to the world. Ruskin was a professor at Oxford, and in his classes were two close friends, William Morris and Burne-Jones. They became influenced by the idea of simplicity; and when Burne-Jones went to London, which is south of Oxford, he looked for the man who had painted "The Girlhood of the Virgin," the painting that Charles Dickens had famously criticized as "blasphemously idolatrous."
Burne-Jones was so delighted with Rossetti's work that he insisted upon Rossetti giving him lessons; and then he wrote such a glowing account of the Rossettis to his chum, William Morris, that Morris came up to see for himself whether these things were true.
Burne-Jones was so impressed with Rossetti's work that he insisted on taking lessons from him; then he wrote such a glowing review of the Rossettis to his friend, William Morris, that Morris came to see for himself whether it was all true.
Morris met the Rossettis, spent the evening at their home, and went back to Oxford filled with the idea of Utopia, and that the old world would not find rest until it accepted the dictum of Mrs. Rossetti, "A few plain things suffice."
Morris met the Rossettis, spent the evening at their home, and returned to Oxford filled with the idea of Utopia, believing that the old world wouldn’t find peace until it embraced Mrs. Rossetti's saying, "A few simple things are enough."
It was a woman who brought about the Epoch.
It was a woman who triggered the Epoch.
[Pg 255]The year Eighteen Hundred Fifty was certainly rich in gifts for Gabriel Rossetti. He was twenty-two, gifted, handsome, intellectual, the adored pet and pride of his mother and two sisters, and also the hero of the little art group to which he belonged. I am not sure but that the lavish love his friends had for him made him a bit smug and self-satisfied, for we hear of Ruskin saying, "Thank God he is young," which remark means all that you can read into it.
[Pg 255]The year 1850 was definitely a great time for Gabriel Rossetti. He was twenty-two, talented, good-looking, smart, and the beloved favorite of his mother and two sisters. He was also the star of the small art group he was part of. I can't help but think that the excessive affection from his friends made him a little arrogant and self-satisfied, evidenced by Ruskin saying, "Thank God he is young," which can mean a lot depending on how you interpret it.
At this time Rossetti had written many poems, and at least one great one, "The Blessed Damozel." He had also painted at least one great picture, "The Girlhood of the Virgin," a canvas he vainly tried to sell for forty pounds, and which later was to be bought by the nation for the tidy sum of eight hundred guineas, and now can not be bought for any price—but which, nevertheless, may be seen by all, on the walls of the National Gallery.
At this point, Rossetti had written numerous poems, including at least one masterpiece, "The Blessed Damozel." He had also painted a significant work, "The Girlhood of the Virgin," a piece he unsuccessfully attempted to sell for forty pounds, which later was purchased by the nation for a substantial eight hundred guineas, and now can’t be bought for any price—but can still be viewed by everyone at the National Gallery.
But four numbers of "The Germ" had been printed, and then the venture had sunk into the realm of things that were, weighted with a debt of one hundred twenty pounds. Of the fifty-one contributions to "The Germ" twenty-six had been by the Rossettis. Dante Gabriel, always a bit superstitious, felt sure that the gods were trying to turn him from literature to art, but Christina felt no comfort in the failure.
But four issues of "The Germ" had been published, and then the project sank into the past, weighed down by a debt of one hundred twenty pounds. Out of the fifty-one contributions to "The Germ," twenty-six had been by the Rossettis. Dante Gabriel, who was always a bit superstitious, was convinced that the gods were trying to steer him away from literature and toward art, but Christina found no solace in the failure.
Then came the championship of Ruskin, and this gave much courage to the little group. Doubtless none knew[Pg 256] they stood for so much until they had themselves explained to themselves by Ruskin.
Then came the championship of Ruskin, and this gave a lot of confidence to the little group. Surely, none of them realized[Pg 256] how much they represented until Ruskin helped them understand it themselves.
Then best of all came Burne-Jones and Morris, adding their faith to the common fund and proving by cash purchases that their admiration was genuine.
Then, best of all, came Burne-Jones and Morris, contributing their support to the common fund and showing through their cash purchases that their admiration was sincere.
Rossetti's poem, "The Blessed Damozel," was without doubt inspired by Edgar Allan Poe's "Annabel Lee," but with this difference, that while Rossetti carried the sorrow clear to Paradise, Poe was content to leave his sorrow on earth.
Rossetti's poem, "The Blessed Damozel," was definitely inspired by Edgar Allan Poe's "Annabel Lee," but with this difference: while Rossetti expressed the sorrow all the way to Paradise, Poe chose to keep his sorrow on earth.
Being a painter of pictures as well as picturing things by means of words, Rossetti had constantly in his mind some one who might pose for the Damozel. She must be stately, sober, serious, tall, and possess "a wondrous length of limb." Her features must be strong, individual, and she must have personality rather than beauty.
Being a painter of images as well as depicting things through words, Rossetti always had someone in mind who could pose for the Damozel. She needed to be dignified, composed, serious, tall, and have "a remarkable length of limb." Her features had to be strong and distinctive, and she should have personality over conventional beauty.
A pretty woman would, of course, never, never do. Where was such a model woman to be found?
A beautiful woman would, of course, never be acceptable. Where could such a perfect woman be found?
Christina wrote a beautiful sonnet about this Ideal Woman. Here it is:
Christina wrote a lovely sonnet about this Ideal Woman. Here it is:
One face looks out from all his canvases;
One selfsame figure sits or walks or leans:
We found her hidden just behind those screens,
That mirror gave back all her loveliness.
A queen in opal or in ruby dress,
A nameless girl in freshest Summer-greens,
[Pg 257]A saint, an angel—every canvas means
The one same meaning, neither more nor less.
He feeds upon her face by day and night,
And she with true, kind eyes looks back on him,
Fair as the moon and joyful as the light:
Not wan with waiting, not with sorrow dim;
Not as she is, but was when hope shone bright;
Not as she is, but as she fills his dream.
One face shows up in all his paintings;
The same figure is sitting, walking, or leaning:
We discovered her tucked away just behind those screens,
That mirror shows all her beauty.
A queen in an opal or ruby dress,
A girl without a name in bright summer greens,
[Pg 257]A saint, an angel—every canvas holds
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
He finds inspiration in her face all day and night,
And she gazes back at him with genuine, warm eyes,
As lovely as the moon and bright as the light:
Not faint from waiting, not weighed down with sadness;
Not as she is now, but as she was when hope was alive;
Not as she is, but as she occupies his dreams.
Dante Gabriel was becoming moody, dreamy and melancholy; but not quite so melancholy as he thought he was, since the divine joy was his of expressing his melancholy in art. People submerged in melancholy are not creative.
Dante Gabriel was getting moody, dreamy, and a bit down; but not as down as he believed, since the true joy for him came from expressing his feelings through art. People who are fully engulfed in sadness aren't usually creative.
Rossetti was quite sure that Nature had never made as lovely a woman as he could imagine, and his drawings almost proved it. But being a man he never gave up the quest.
Rossetti was convinced that Nature had never created a woman as beautiful as he could envision, and his drawings almost validated that. But being a man, he never stopped searching.
One day, Walter Deverell, one of the Brotherhood, came into Rossetti's studio and proceeded to stand on his head and then jump over the furniture. After being reprimanded, and then interrogated as to reasons, he told what he was dying to tell—that is, "I have found her!" Her name was Elizabeth Eleanor Siddal, and she was an assistant to a milliner and dressmaker in Oxford Street. She was seventeen years old, five feet eight inches high, and weighed one hundred twenty pounds. Her hair was of a marvelous, coppery, low tone, and her features were those of Sappho. None of the assembled Brotherhood had ever seen Sappho, but they had their[Pg 258] ideas about her. Whether the dressmaker's wonderful assistant had intellect and soul did not trouble the young man. Dante Gabriel, the Nestor of the group, twenty-two and wise, was not to be swept off his feet by the young and impressible enthusiasm of Deverell, aged nineteen.
One day, Walter Deverell, a member of the Brotherhood, walked into Rossetti's studio, stood on his head, and then jumped over the furniture. After getting scolded and asked why he did that, he finally shared what he was excited to say: "I have found her!" Her name was Elizabeth Eleanor Siddal, and she worked as an assistant to a milliner and dressmaker on Oxford Street. She was seventeen years old, five feet eight inches tall, and weighed one hundred twenty pounds. Her hair was a beautiful, coppery tone, and her features resembled those of Sappho. None of the gathered Brotherhood had ever seen Sappho, but they had their[Pg 258] own ideas about her. Whether the dressmaker's amazing assistant had intellect and soul didn’t concern the young man. Dante Gabriel, the wise leader of the group at twenty-two, wasn’t going to be swayed by the youthful and easily influenced excitement of Deverell, who was nineteen.
He sneezed and calmly continued his work at the easel, merely making inward note of the location of the shop where the "find" was located.
He sneezed and casually went back to his work at the easel, simply noting in his mind the address of the shop where the "find" was.
Two hours later, Rossetti, perceiving himself alone, laid aside his brushes and palette, put on his hat, and walked rapidly toward Oxford Street. He located the shop, straggled past it, first on one side of the street, then on the other, and finally boldly entered on a fictitious errand.
Two hours later, Rossetti noticed he was alone, put down his brushes and palette, wore his hat, and quickly walked toward Oxford Street. He found the shop, wandered by it, first on one side of the street and then on the other, and finally confidently walked in under the pretense of a fake errand.
Miss Siddal was there. He stared at her; she looked at him in half-disdain. Suddenly his knees grew weak: he turned and fled.
Miss Siddal was there. He stared at her; she looked at him with a hint of disdain. Suddenly, his knees went weak: he turned and ran away.
Deverell boldly stalked the quarry the next day in company with his mother, who was a customer of the shop. He failed to get an interview. A little later, the mother went back alone, and put the matter before Miss Siddal in a purely business light.
Deverell confidently followed the target the next day with his mother, who was a customer at the shop. He didn’t manage to get an interview. Shortly after, his mother returned alone and presented the issue to Miss Siddal from a strictly business perspective.
Elizabeth Eleanor was from a very poor family.
Elizabeth Eleanor came from a very poor family.
Her father was an auctioneer who had lost his voice, and she was glad to increase the meager pay she was receiving by posing for the artists. She was already a model, setting off bonnets and gowns, and her first idea[Pg 259] was that they wanted her for fashion-plates. Mrs. Deverell did not disabuse her of this idea.
Her dad was an auctioneer who had lost his voice, and she was happy to supplement her low pay by modeling for artists. She was already a model, showcasing hats and dresses, and her first thought[Pg 259] was that they wanted her for fashion illustrations. Mrs. Deverell didn’t correct her on this.
And so she posed for the class at Rossetti's studio, duly gowned as angels are supposed to be draped and dressed in Paradise.
And so she modeled for the class at Rossetti's studio, appropriately dressed like angels are typically portrayed in Paradise.
Mrs. Deverell was present to give assurance, and all went well. The young woman was dignified, proud, with a fine but untrained mind. As to her knowledge of literature, she explained that she had read Tennyson's poems because she had found them on some sheets of paper that were wrapped around a pat of butter she had bought to take home to her mother.
Mrs. Deverell was there to provide some reassurance, and everything went smoothly. The young woman was dignified and proud, possessing a good but unrefined mind. When it came to her understanding of literature, she shared that she had read Tennyson's poems because she had discovered them on some sheets of paper wrapped around a chunk of butter she had purchased to bring home to her mother.
Her general mood was one of silent good-nature, flavored with a dash of pride, and an innocent curiosity to know how the picture was getting along. It has been said that people who talk but little are quiet either because they are too full for utterance, or because they have nothing to utter. Miss Siddal was reserved, because she realized that she could never talk as picturesquely as she could look. People who know their limitations are in the line of evolution. The girl was eager and anxious to learn, and Rossetti set about to educate her. In the operation he found himself loving her with a mad devotion.
Her overall mood was one of quiet friendliness, mixed with a bit of pride and a genuine curiosity about how the painting was coming along. It's been said that people who don’t speak much are often quiet either because they have too much to say or because they have nothing to say at all. Miss Siddal was reserved because she knew she could never express herself as beautifully as she appeared. People who understand their limits are on the path to growth. The girl was eager and determined to learn, and Rossetti started to teach her. In the process, he found himself loving her with intense devotion.
The other members of the Brotherhood respected this very frank devotion and did not enter into competition with it, as they surely would have done had it been merely admiration. They did not even make gentle fun[Pg 260] of it—it was too serious a matter with Rossetti: it was to him a religion, and was to remain so to the day of his death. Within a week after their meeting, "The House of Life" began to find form. He wrote to her and for her, and always and forever she was his model. The color of her hair got into his brush, and her features were enshrined in his heart.
The other members of the Brotherhood respected this very open devotion and didn’t try to compete with it, as they certainly would have if it had just been admiration. They didn’t even poke light fun at it—it was too serious for Rossetti: it was a religion to him, and it would stay that way until the end of his life. Within a week of their meeting, "The House of Life" started to take shape. He wrote to her and for her, and she was always his muse. The color of her hair made its way onto his brush, and her features were engraved in his heart.
He called her "Guggums" or "Gug." Occasionally, he showed impatience if any one by even the lifting of an eyebrow seemed to doubt the divinity of the Guggums.
He called her "Guggums" or "Gug." Sometimes, he got annoyed if anyone raised an eyebrow as if to question the greatness of the Guggums.
There was no time for ardent wooing on his part, no vacillation nor coyness on hers. He loved her with an absorbing passion—loved her for her wonderful physical beauty, and what she may have lacked in mind he was able to make good.
There was no time for intense flirting from him, no hesitation or shyness from her. He loved her with a consuming passion—loved her for her stunning beauty, and whatever she may have lacked in intelligence, he was able to compensate for.
And she accepted his love as if it were her due, and as if it had always been hers. She was not agitated under the burning impetus; no, she just calmly and placidly accepted it as a matter of course.
And she accepted his love as if it were her right, as if it had always belonged to her. She wasn't flustered by the intense feelings; no, she simply and calmly accepted it as a normal part of life.
It will hardly do to say that she was indifferent, but Burne-Jones was led by Miss Siddal's beautiful calm to say, "Love is never mutual—one loves and the other consents to be loved."
It wouldn’t be accurate to say she was indifferent, but Burne-Jones, influenced by Miss Siddal's stunning tranquility, remarked, "Love is never mutual—one person loves, and the other agrees to be loved."
The family of Rossetti, his mother and sisters, must have known how much of the ideal was in his passion. Mentally, Miss Siddal was not on their plane; but the joy of Dante Gabriel was their joy, and so they never opposed the inevitable. He, however, acknowledged[Pg 261] Christina's mental superiority by somewhat imperiously demanding that Christina should converse with Miss Siddal on "great themes."
The Rossetti family, including his mother and sisters, must have understood how much of the ideal was wrapped up in his passion. Mentally, Miss Siddal wasn't on their level; but Dante Gabriel's happiness was their happiness, so they never opposed what was bound to happen. He did, however, recognize[Pg 261] Christina's intelligence by somewhat assertively insisting that Christina engage with Miss Siddal on "important topics."
Ruskin has added his endorsement to Miss Siddal's worth by calling her "a glorious creature."
Ruskin has shown his support for Miss Siddal's value by describing her as "a glorious creature."
Dante Gabriel's own descriptions of Elizabeth Eleanor are too much retouched to be accurate; but William Rossetti, who viewed her with a critical eye, describes her as "tall, finely formed, with lofty neck; regular, yet uncommon, features; greenish-blue, unsparkling eyes; large, perfect eyelids; brilliant complexion, and a lavish wealth of dark molten-gold hair."
Dante Gabriel's own descriptions of Elizabeth Eleanor are too heavily edited to be accurate; however, William Rossetti, who looked at her critically, describes her as "tall, well-proportioned, with a graceful neck; features that are regular but still unusual; greenish-blue, dull eyes; large, perfect eyelids; a radiant complexion, and a luxurious mass of dark, molten-gold hair."
In the diary of Madox Brown for October Sixth, Eighteen Hundred Fifty-four, is this: "Called on Dante Rossetti. Saw Miss Siddal, looking thinner and more death-like, and more beautiful and more ragged than ever; a real artist, a woman without parallel for many a long year. Gabriel as usual diffuse and inconsequent in his work. Drawing wonderful and lovely Guggums one after another, each one a fresh charm, each one stamped with immortality, and his picture never advancing. However, he is at the wall and I am to get him a white calf and a cart to paint here; would he but study the Golden One a little more. Poor Gabriello!"
In Madox Brown's diary for October 6, 1854, he writes: "I visited Dante Rossetti. I saw Miss Siddal, looking thinner and more ghostly, yet more beautiful and more haggard than ever; a true artist, a woman unlike any I’ve known in a long time. Gabriel is, as usual, rambling and unfocused in his work. He keeps drawing those wonderful and lovely Guggums, one after another, each one with its own charm, each marked for eternity, yet his painting never progresses. Nonetheless, he's stuck, and I need to get him a white calf and a cart to paint here; if only he would study the Golden One a bit more. Poor Gabriello!"
In Elizabeth Eleanor's manner there was a morbid languor and dreaminess, put on, some said, for her lover like a Greek gown, and surely encouraged by him and pictured in his Dantesque creations.
In Elizabeth Eleanor's demeanor, there was a peculiar lethargy and dreaminess, which some claimed she adopted for her partner like a Greek gown, and it was definitely encouraged by him and depicted in his Dantesque works.
[Pg 262]Always and forever for him she was the Beata Beatrix. His days were consumed in writing poems to her or painting her, and if they were separated for a single day he wrote her a letter, and demanded that she should write one in return, to which we once hear of her gently demurring. She, however, took lessons in drawing, and often while posing would work with her pencil and paper.
[Pg 262]She was always and forever the Beata Beatrix to him. His days were filled with writing poems to her or painting her, and if they were apart for even one day, he would write her a letter and insist she write back, although we once hear of her gently hesitating about it. However, she took drawing lessons and often worked with her pencil and paper while posing.
Ruskin was so pleased with her work that he offered to buy everything she did, and finally a bargain was struck and he paid her one hundred pounds a year and took everything she drew.
Ruskin was so impressed with her work that he offered to buy everything she created, and eventually they reached an agreement where he paid her one hundred pounds a year and took everything she drew.
Possibly this does not so much prove the worth of her work as the generosity of Ruskin. The dressmaker's shop had been able to get along without its lovely model, and art had been the gainer. At one time a slight cloud appeared on the horizon: another "find" had been located. Rossetti saw her at the theater, ascertained her name and called on her the next day and asked for sittings. Her name was Miss Burden. She was very much like Miss Siddal, only her face was pale and her hair wavy and black. She was statuesque, picturesque, of good family, and had a wondrous poise. Rossetti straightway sent for William Morris to come and admire her. William Morris came, and married her in what Rossetti resentfully called "an unbecoming and insufficiently short space of time."
Possibly this doesn’t so much show the value of her work as the kindness of Ruskin. The dressmaker’s shop had managed just fine without its beautiful model, and art benefited from it. At one point, a little trouble appeared on the horizon: another "find" had surfaced. Rossetti saw her at the theater, found out her name, and visited her the next day to ask for sittings. Her name was Miss Burden. She resembled Miss Siddal, but her face was pale, and her hair was wavy and black. She was statuesque, picturesque, from a good family, and had an incredible poise. Rossetti immediately sent for William Morris to come and admire her. William Morris came and married her in what Rossetti resentfully called "an unbecoming and insufficiently short space of time."
For some months there was a marked coldness between[Pg 263] Morris and Rossetti, but if Miss Siddal was ever disturbed by the advent of Miss Burden we do not know it. Whistler has said that it was Mrs. Morris who gave immortality to the Preraphaelites by supplying them stained-glass attitudes. She posed as Saint Michael, Gabriel, and Saint John the Beloved, and did service for the types that required a little more sturdiness than Miss Siddal could supply.
For several months, there was a noticeable tension between[Pg 263] Morris and Rossetti, but we don’t know if Miss Siddal was ever bothered by Miss Burden’s presence. Whistler claimed that it was Mrs. Morris who gave the Pre-Raphaelites lasting fame by providing them with stained-glass poses. She posed as Saint Michael, Gabriel, and Saint John the Beloved, stepping in for the types that needed a bit more strength than Miss Siddal could offer.
The Burne-Jones dream-women are very largely composite studies of Miss Siddal and Mrs. Morris; as for Rossetti, he painted their portraits before he saw them, and loved them on sight because they looked like his Ideal.
The Burne-Jones dream-women are mostly composite studies of Miss Siddal and Mrs. Morris; as for Rossetti, he painted their portraits before meeting them and fell in love at first sight because they resembled his Ideal.
[Pg 264]After Dante Gabriel and Elizabeth Eleanor had been engaged for more than five years—that is, in the year Eighteen Hundred Fifty-five—Madox Brown asked Rossetti this very obvious question: "Why do you not marry her?" One reason was that Rossetti was afraid if he married her he would lose her. He doted on her, fed on her, still wrote sonnets just for her, and counted the hours when they parted until he could see her again. Miss Siddal was not quite firm enough in moral and mental fiber to cut out her own career. She deferred constantly to her lover, adopted his likes and dislikes, and went partners with him even in his prejudices. They dwelt in Bohemia, which is a good place to camp, but a very poor place in which to settle down.
[Pg 264]After Dante Gabriel and Elizabeth Eleanor had been engaged for over five years—in the year 1855—Madox Brown asked Rossetti this obvious question: "Why don't you just marry her?" One reason was that Rossetti was afraid if he married her, he would lose her. He adored her, thrived on her presence, still wrote sonnets just for her, and counted the minutes when they were apart until he could see her again. Miss Siddal wasn't strong enough to forge her own path. She constantly deferred to her lover, took on his likes and dislikes, and even shared his biases. They lived in Bohemia, which is a great place to hang out, but a tough place to settle down.
The precarious ways of Bohemia do not make for length of days. Miss Siddal seemed to fall into a decline, her spirits lost their buoyancy, she grew nervous when required to pose for several hours at a time. Rossetti scraped together all his funds and sent her on a trip alone through France. She fell sick there, and we hear of Rossetti working like mad on a canvas, so as to sell the picture and send her money.
The risky lifestyle in Bohemia doesn’t allow for long lives. Miss Siddal started to decline, her spirits lost their sparkle, and she became anxious when she had to pose for several hours. Rossetti gathered all his money and sent her on a solo trip through France. She got sick there, and we hear that Rossetti was working tirelessly on a painting so he could sell it and send her money.
When she returned, a good deal of her old-time beauty seemed to have vanished: the fine disdain, that noble touch of scorn, was gone—and Rossetti wrote a sonnet declaring her more beautiful than ever. Ruskin thought he saw the hectic flush of death upon her cheek.
When she came back, a lot of her former beauty seemed to have faded: the elegant disdain, that noble hint of scorn, was missing—and Rossetti wrote a sonnet saying she was more beautiful than ever. Ruskin believed he could see the unhealthy glow of death on her cheek.
[Pg 265]Sorrow, love, ill-health, poverty, tamed her spirit, and Swinburne telling of her, years after, speaks of "her matchless loveliness, courage, endurance, humor and sweetness—too dear and sacred to be profaned by any attempt at expression."
[Pg 265]Grief, love, poor health, and financial struggles took a toll on her spirit, and years later, Swinburne describes her as having “an unmatched beauty, bravery, resilience, wit, and kindness—too precious and sacred to be captured by any words.”
Rossetti writing to Allingham says: "It seems to me when I look at her working, or too ill to work, and think of how many without one tithe of her genius or greatness of spirit have granted them abundant health and opportunity to labor through the little they can or will do, while perhaps her soul is never to bloom, nor her bright hair to fade; but after hardly escaping from degradation and corruption, all she might have been must sink again unprofitably in that dark house where she was born. How truly she may say, 'No man cared for my soul.' I do not mean to make myself an exception, for how long have I known her, and not thought of this till so late—perhaps too late."
Rossetti writing to Allingham says: "When I see her working, or too sick to work, it strikes me how many people without even a fraction of her talent or spirit have been blessed with good health and the chance to do the little they can or want to do, while she might never get to thrive, nor will her bright hair ever fade; but after barely escaping decline and decay, everything she could have been will once again fade away uselessly in that dark house where she was born. How true it is that she might say, 'No one cared for my soul.' I don’t want to consider myself an exception, since how long have I known her and not thought of this until now—maybe too late."
In Rossetti's love for this beautiful human lily there was something very selfish, the selfishness of the artist who sacrifices everything and everybody, even himself, to get the work done.
In Rossetti's love for this beautiful human lily, there was a trace of selfishness—the kind of selfishness that artists embody when they give up everything and everyone, including themselves, to complete their work.
Rossetti's love for Miss Siddal was sincere in its insincerity. The art impulse was supreme in him and love was secondary. The nine years' engagement, with the uncertain, vacillating, forgetful, absent-minded habits of erratic genius to deal with, wore out the life of this beautiful creature.[Pg 266]
Rossetti's love for Miss Siddal was genuine in its lack of authenticity. His passion for art came first, and love took a backseat. The nine-year engagement, complicated by his unpredictable, inconsistent, forgetful, and distracted ways as an erratic genius, drained the life from this beautiful woman.[Pg 266]
The mother-instinct in her had been denied: Nature had been set at naught, and art enthroned. When the physician told Rossetti that the lovely lily was to fade and die, he straightway abruptly married her, swearing he would nurse her back to life. He then gave her the "home" they had so long talked of; three little rooms, one all hung with her own drawings and none other. He petted her, invited in the folks she liked best, gave little entertainments, and both declared that never were they so happy.
The maternal instinct in her had been ignored: Nature had been disregarded, and art had taken over. When the doctor informed Rossetti that the beautiful lily was going to wither and die, he promptly married her, promising he would care for her until she recovered. He then created the "home" they had often discussed; three small rooms, one completely adorned with her own artwork and nothing else. He spoiled her, brought in the people she enjoyed the most, hosted small gatherings, and they both claimed that they had never been happier.
She suffered much from neuralgia, and the laudanum taken to relieve the pain had grown into a necessity.
She suffered a lot from nerve pain, and the laudanum she took to ease the pain had become essential.
On the Tenth of February, Eighteen Hundred Sixty-two, she dined with her husband and Mr. Swinburne at a nearby hotel. Rossetti then accompanied her to their home, and leaving her there went alone to give his weekly lecture at the Working Men's College. When he returned in two hours, he found her unconscious from an overdose of laudanum. She never regained consciousness, breathing her last but a few short hours later.
On February 10, 1862, she had dinner with her husband and Mr. Swinburne at a nearby hotel. Rossetti then took her home and left to give his weekly lecture at the Working Men's College. When he returned two hours later, he found her unconscious from an overdose of laudanum. She never woke up, passing away just a few short hours later.
[Pg 267]The grief of Rossetti on the death of his wife was pitiable. His friends feared for his sanity, and had he not been closely watched it is quite possible that one grave would have held the lovers. He reproached himself for neglecting her. He cursed art and literature for having seduced him away from her, and thus allowed her to grope her way alone. He prophesied what she might have been had he only devoted himself to her as a teacher, and by encouragement allowed her soul to bloom and blossom. "I should have worked through her hand and brain," he cried.
[Pg 267]The grief Rossetti felt after his wife’s death was heartbreaking. His friends worried about his mental state, and if he hadn’t been kept under close observation, it’s likely that both lovers would have found rest in the same grave. He blamed himself for neglecting her. He condemned art and literature for pulling him away from her, leaving her to navigate her struggles alone. He imagined what she could have become if he had dedicated himself to teaching her and supported her, allowing her creativity to flourish. “I should have worked through her hand and mind,” he lamented.
He gathered all the poems he had written to her, including "The House of Life," and tying them up with one of the ribbons she had worn, placed the precious package by stealth in her coffin, close to the cold heart that had forever stopped pulsing. And so the poems were buried with the woman who had inspired them.
He collected all the poems he had written for her, including "The House of Life," and tied them together with one of the ribbons she used to wear. He quietly placed the cherished package in her coffin, near the cold heart that would never beat again. So, the poems were buried with the woman who had inspired them.
Was it vanity that prompted Rossetti after seven years to have the body exhumed and recover the poems that they might be given to the world? I do not think so, else all men who print the things they write are inspired by vanity. Rossetti was simply unfortunate in being placed before the public in a moment of spiritual undress. Everybody is ridiculous and preposterous every day, only the public does not see it, and therefore the acts are not ridiculous and preposterous. The conduct of the lovers is always absurd to the onlooker, but the onlooker[Pg 268] has no business to look on—he is a false note in a beautiful symphony, and should be eliminated.
Was it vanity that made Rossetti, after seven years, decide to have the body dug up to recover the poems so they could be shared with the world? I don’t think so; otherwise, everyone who publishes their writing is just being vain. Rossetti was simply unlucky to be in the public eye at a vulnerable moment. Everyone acts ridiculous and absurd every day, but the public often doesn't notice, so those actions don't seem ridiculous or absurd. The behavior of lovers always seems silly to outsiders, but the outsider[Pg 268] has no right to intrude—he’s just a false note in a beautiful symphony and should be removed.
Rossetti in the transport of his grief, filled with bitter regret, and with a welling heart for one who had done so much for him, gave into her keeping, as if she were just going on a journey, the finest of his possessions. It was no sacrifice—the poems were hers.
Rossetti, overwhelmed by his grief and filled with deep regret, and with a heavy heart for someone who had done so much for him, entrusted her with his most cherished possessions as if she were simply going on a trip. It wasn't a sacrifice—the poems belonged to her.
At such a time do you think a man is revolving in his mind business arrangements with Barabbas?
At a time like this, do you really think a guy is thinking about making business deals with Barabbas?
The years passed, and Rossetti again began to write—for God is good.
The years went by, and Rossetti started writing again—because God is good.
The grief that can express itself is well diluted; in fact, grief often is a beneficent stimulus of the ganglionic cells. The sorrow that is dumb before men, and which, if it ever cries aloud, seeks first the sanctity of solitude, is the only sorrow to which Christ in pity turns his eye or lends his ear.
The grief that can be expressed is well managed; in fact, grief often acts as a helpful trigger for the nerve cells. The sorrow that remains unspoken in front of others, and which, if it ever cries out, first looks for the comfort of being alone, is the only sorrow that Christ compassionately pays attention to.
The paroxysms of grief had given way to calm reflection. The river of his love was just as deep, but the current was not so turbulent. Expression came bringing balm and myrrh. And so on the advice of his friends, endorsed by his own promptings, the grave was opened and the package of poems recovered.
The intense waves of grief had settled into a calm reflection. His love was still just as deep, but it wasn't as overwhelming. Sharing his feelings brought comfort and healing. So, on the advice of his friends, supported by his own urges, the grave was opened and the collection of poems was retrieved.
It was an act that does not bear the close scrutiny of the unknowing mob. And I do not wonder at the fierce hate that sprang up in the breast of Rossetti when a hounding penny-a-liner in London sought to picture the stealthy, ghoul-like digging in a grave at midnight, and[Pg 269] the recovery of what he called "a literary bauble." As if the man's vanity had gotten the better of his love, or as if he had changed his mind! Men who know, know that Rossetti had not changed his mind—he had only changed his mood.
It was an act that wouldn’t stand up to the judgment of an ignorant crowd. And I can understand the intense anger that developed in Rossetti when a tabloid journalist in London tried to portray the sneaky, creepy act of digging in a grave at midnight, and[Pg 269] the retrieval of what he called "a literary trinket." As if the man's pride had overcome his love, or like he had suddenly had a change of heart! People who know understand that Rossetti hadn’t changed his mind—he had only changed his mood.
The suggestion that gentlemen poets about to deposit poems in the coffins of their lady-loves should have copies of the originals carefully made before so doing, was scandalous. However, when this was followed up with the idea that Rossetti should, after exhuming the poems, have copies made and place these back in the coffin, and that the performance of midnight digging was nothing less than petit larceny from a dead woman, witnessed by the Blessed Damozel leaning over the bar of Heaven—in all this we get an offense in literature and good taste which in Kentucky or Arizona would surely have cost the penny-a-liner his life.
The idea that gentleman poets about to place their poems in the coffins of their beloveds should have copies made beforehand was outrageous. But when it was suggested that Rossetti should, after digging up the poems, make copies and return them to the coffin, and that performing this midnight grave robbery was little more than petty theft from a deceased woman, with the Blessed Damozel watching from Heaven—it all represents a breach in literature and taste that, in Kentucky or Arizona, would definitely have cost the penny-a-liner his life.
If these poems had not been recovered, the world would have lost "The House of Life," a sonnet series second not even to the "Sonnets From the Portuguese," and the immortal sonnets of Shakespeare.
If these poems hadn’t been found, the world would have lost "The House of Life," a series of sonnets that is only second to "Sonnets From the Portuguese" and the timeless sonnets of Shakespeare.
The way Rossetti kept the clothing and all the little nothings that had once belonged to his wife revealed the depths of love—or the foolishness of it, all depending upon your point of view. Mrs. Millais tells of calling at Rossetti's house in Cheyne Walk in Eighteen Hundred Seventy, nearly ten years after the death of Elizabeth Eleanor, and having occasion to hang her wraps in a[Pg 270] wardrobe, perceived the dresses that had once belonged to Mrs. Rossetti hanging there on the same hooks with Rossetti's raiment. Rossetti made apology for the seeming confusion and said, "You see, if I did not find traces of her all over the house I should surely die."
The way Rossetti kept the clothes and all the little things that once belonged to his wife showed the depth of his love—or maybe the foolishness of it, depending on how you look at it. Mrs. Millais recounts visiting Rossetti's house on Cheyne Walk in 1870, nearly ten years after Elizabeth Eleanor passed away. When she hung up her coat in a[Pg 270] wardrobe, she noticed that Mrs. Rossetti's dresses were still hanging on the same hooks as Rossetti's clothes. Rossetti apologized for the apparent mess and said, "You see, if I didn’t find traces of her all over the house, I would surely die."
A year after the death of his wife Rossetti painted the wonderful "Beata Beatrix," a portrait of Beatrice sitting in a balcony overlooking Florence. The beautiful eyes filled with ache, dream and expectation are closed as if in a transport of calm delight. An hourglass is at hand and a dove is just dropping a poppy, the flower of sleep and death, into her open hands. Of course the picture is a portrait of the dear, dead wife, and so in all the pictures thereafter painted by Dante Gabriel for the twenty years that he lived, you perceive that while he had various models, in them all he traced resemblances to this first, last and only passion of his life.
A year after his wife passed away, Rossetti created the stunning "Beata Beatrix," a portrait of Beatrice sitting on a balcony overlooking Florence. Her beautiful eyes, filled with longing, dreams, and hope, are closed as if in a state of serene bliss. An hourglass is nearby, and a dove is gently dropping a poppy, the symbol of sleep and death, into her outstretched hands. This painting is, of course, a portrait of his beloved, deceased wife, and you'll notice in all the paintings Dante Gabriel created over the next twenty years that even though he had different models, he always managed to capture elements that reminded him of this first, last, and only love of his life.
[Pg 271]In William Sharp's fine little book, "A Record and a Study," I find this:
[Pg 271]In William Sharp's excellent book, "A Record and a Study," I discover this:
As to the personality of Dante Gabriel Rossetti, a great deal has been written since his death, and it is now widely known that he was a man who exercised an almost irresistible charm over those with whom he was brought in contact. His manner could be peculiarly winning, especially with those much younger than himself, and his voice was alike notable for its sonorous beauty and for the magnetic quality that made the ear alert when the speaker was engaged in conversation, recitation or reading. I have heard him read, some of them over and over again, all the poems in the "Ballads and Sonnets," and especially in such productions as "The Cloud Confines" was his voice as stirring as a trumpet-note; but where he excelled was in some of the pathetic portions of "The Vita Nuova" or the terrible and sonorous passages of "L'Inferno," when the music of the Italian language found full expression indeed. His conversational powers I am unable adequately to describe, for during the four or five years of my intimacy with him he suffered too much to be a brilliant talker, but again and again I have seen instances of that marvelous gift that made him at one time a Sydney Smith in wit and a Coleridge in eloquence.
As for Dante Gabriel Rossetti's personality, a lot has been written since his death, and it's now well-known that he had an almost irresistible charm over everyone he met. He had a uniquely engaging manner, especially with those who were much younger than him, and his voice was notable for its rich beauty and the captivating quality that made listeners pay attention when he was speaking, reciting, or reading. I have listened to him read all the poems in "Ballads and Sonnets" many times, and in pieces like "The Cloud Confines," his voice was as powerful as a trumpet; but where he truly shone was in the emotional parts of "The Vita Nuova" or the intense and resonant passages of "L'Inferno," where the music of the Italian language really came alive. I can't fully describe his conversational skills because during the four or five years I knew him, he dealt with so much pain that it prevented him from being a great conversationalist. Still, I witnessed many times that incredible talent that at one point made him as witty as Sydney Smith and as eloquent as Coleridge.
In appearance he was, if anything, rather above middle height, and, especially latterly, somewhat stout; his forehead was of splendid proportions, recalling instantaneously the Stratford bust of Shakespeare; and his gray-blue eyes were clear and piercing, and characterized by that rapid, penetrative gaze so noticeable in Emerson.
In looks, he was definitely taller than average and, especially in recent times, a bit on the heavy side; his forehead had impressive proportions, instantly reminding you of the Stratford bust of Shakespeare; and his gray-blue eyes were clear and sharp, featuring that quick, penetrating gaze that was so striking in Emerson.
[Pg 272]He seemed always to me an unmistakable Englishman, yet the Italian element frequently was recognizable; as far as his own opinion was concerned, he was wholly English. Possessing a thorough knowledge of French and Italian, he was the fortunate appreciator of many great works in their native tongue, and his sympathies in religion, as in literature, were truly catholic. To meet him even once was to be the better for it ever after; those who obtained his friendship can not well say all it meant and means to them; but they know they are not again in the least likely to meet with such another as Dante Gabriel Rossetti.
[Pg 272]He always struck me as a true Englishman, but his Italian side was often evident; in his own view, he was completely English. With a solid grasp of French and Italian, he was fortunate to appreciate many masterpieces in their original languages, and his views on religion, like his literary tastes, were genuinely broad-minded. Meeting him even once made a lasting positive impact; those who became his friends can’t fully express what his friendship meant and continues to mean to them, but they know they will likely never encounter another person quite like Dante Gabriel Rossetti.
In Walter Hamilton's book, "Æsthetic England," is this bit of most vivid prose:
In Walter Hamilton's book, "Æsthetic England," there's this piece of incredibly vivid prose:
Naturally the sale of Rossetti's effects attracted a large number of persons to the gloomy, old-fashioned residence in Cheyne Walk, Chelsea, and many of the articles sold went for prices very far in excess of their intrinsic value, the total sum realized being over three thousand pounds. But during the sale of the books, on that fine July afternoon, in the dingy study hung round with the lovely but melancholy faces of Proserpine and Pandora, despite the noise of the throng and the witticisms of the auctioneer, a sad feeling of desecration must have crept over many of those who were present at the dispersion of the household goods and gods of that man who so hated the vulgar crowd. Gazing through the open windows they could see the tall trees waving their heads in a sorrowful sort of way in the summer breeze, throwing their shifty shadows over the neglected grass-grown paths, once the haunt of the stately peacocks,[Pg 273] whose medieval beauty had such a strange fascination for Rossetti, and whose feathers are now the accepted favors of his apostles and admirers. And so their gaze would wander back again to that mysterious face upon the wall, that face as some say the grandest in the world, a lovely one in truth, with its wistful, woful, passionate eyes, its sweet, sad mouth with the full red lips; a face that seemed to say the sad old lines:
Naturally, the sale of Rossetti's belongings drew a large crowd to the gloomy, old-fashioned house on Cheyne Walk, Chelsea, and many of the items sold for much more than their actual worth, totaling over three thousand pounds. But during the sale of the books on that beautiful July afternoon, in the dim study adorned with the lovely yet sorrowful faces of Proserpine and Pandora, despite the noise of the crowd and the humor of the auctioneer, a sense of sadness and desecration must have washed over many who were there witnessing the separation of the household goods and treasures of a man who so despised the common crowd. Looking through the open windows, they could see the tall trees swaying sadly in the summer breeze, casting shifting shadows over the neglected, grassy paths that were once frequented by the stately peacocks, whose medieval beauty fascinated Rossetti, and whose feathers are now cherished by his followers and admirers. And so their gaze would drift back to that mysterious face on the wall—some say the grandest in the world—truly a lovely face, with its wistful, sorrowful, passionate eyes and its sweet, sad mouth with full red lips; a face that seemed to echo the sad old lines:
'Tis better to have loved and lost,
Than never to have loved at all.
It's better to have loved and lost,
Than to have never loved at all.
And then would come the monotonous cry of the auctioneer to disturb the reverie, and call one back to the matter-of-fact world which Dante Gabriel Rossetti, painter and poet, has left forever—Going!—Going!—Gone!
And then would come the repetitive shout of the auctioneer to break the daydream, pulling one back to the practical world that Dante Gabriel Rossetti, painter and poet, has left behind forever—Going!—Going!—Gone!
[Pg 274]BALZAC AND MADAME HANSKA
[Pg 275]A thought entered my heart, such as God sends to make us willing to bear our griefs. I resolved to instruct and raise this corner of the earth, as a teacher brings up a child. Do not call it benevolence; my motive was the need I felt to distract my mind. I wanted to spend the remainder of my days in some arduous enterprise.
[Pg 275]A thought crossed my mind, like those that come from God to help us endure our sorrows. I decided to educate and uplift this part of the world, just as a teacher nurtures a child. Don’t call it kindness; my real motivation was my desire to take my mind off things. I wanted to spend the rest of my days on a challenging endeavor.
The changes to be introduced into this region, which Nature has made so rich and man made so poor, would occupy my whole life; they attracted me by the very difficulty of bringing them about. I wished to be a friend to the poor, expecting nothing in return. I allowed myself no illusions, either as to the character of the country people or the obstacles which hinder those who attempt to ameliorate both men and things. I made no idyls about my poor; I took them for what they were.
The changes that need to be made in this area, which nature has enriched and humans have diminished, would take my entire life; the challenge of making these changes is what drew me in. I wanted to be a friend to the less fortunate, asking for nothing in return. I didn't fool myself about the nature of the local people or the challenges faced by those who try to improve both people and circumstances. I had no romanticized views about my poor; I accepted them as they are.
[Pg 277]Balzac was born in the year Seventeen Hundred Ninety-nine. The father of Balzac, by a not unusual coincidence, also bore the name of Balzac. And yet there was only one Balzac. This happy father was an officer in the commissary department of Napoleon's army, and so never had an opportunity to win the bauble reputation at the cannon's mouth, nor show his quality in the imminent deadly breach. He died through an earnest but futile effort, filled with the fear of failure, to so regulate his physical life that repair would exactly equal waste, and thus live on earth forever.
[Pg 277]Balzac was born in 1799. His father, who also happened to be named Balzac, was not uncommon in that regard. However, there was only one Balzac. This fortunate father worked as an officer in the commissary department of Napoleon's army and never had the chance to earn fame in battle or prove his mettle in the heat of conflict. He passed away while trying, though unsuccessfully, to manage his physical health to perfectly balance repair and waste, hoping to live forever on Earth.
The mother of our great man was a beauty and an heiress. Her husband was twenty-five years her senior. She ever regarded herself as one robbed of her birthright, and landed at high tide upon a barren and desert domestic isle. Honore, her first child, was born before she was twenty. Napoleon was at that time playing skittles with all Europe, and the woman whom Fate robbed of her romance worshiped at the shrine of the Corsican, because every good woman has to worship something or somebody. She saw Napoleon on several occasions, and once he kissed his hand to her when she stood in a[Pg 278] balcony and he was riding through the street. And there their intimacy ended, a fact much regretted in print by her gifted son years afterward.
The mother of our great man was beautiful and an heiress. Her husband was twenty-five years older than her. She always felt like someone who was denied her birthright, stranded on a barren and desolate domestic island. Honoré, her first child, was born before she turned twenty. At that time, Napoleon was causing a stir across Europe, and the woman whom Fate denied her romance looked up to the Corsican, because every good woman needs to admire something or someone. She saw Napoleon several times, and once he kissed his hand to her while she stood on a[Pg 278] balcony and he rode by in the street. That’s where their connection ended, a fact her talented son would later lament in writing.
Six years of Balzac's life, from his sixth to his thirteenth year, were spent in a monastery school, a place where fond parents were relieved by holy men of their parental responsibilities, for a consideration.
Six years of Balzac's life, from age six to thirteen, were spent in a monastery school, a place where loving parents could hand over their parental duties to holy men, for a fee.
Not once in the six years' time was the boy allowed to go home or to visit his parents. Once a year, at Easter, his mother came to see him and expressed regret at the backward state of his mind.
Not once in six years was the boy allowed to go home or visit his parents. Once a year, at Easter, his mother came to see him and expressed regret about how underdeveloped his mind was.
Balzac's education was gotten in spite of his teachers, and by setting at naught the minute and painstaking plans of his mother. This mother lived her life a partial invalid, whimsical, querulous, religious overmuch, always fearing a fatal collapse; in this disappointed, for she finally died peacefully of old age, going to bed and forgetting to waken. She was long to survive her son, and realize his greatness only after he was gone, getting the facts from the daily papers, which seems to prove that the newspaper does have a mission.
Balzac's education came about despite his teachers and by disregarding the detailed plans set by his mother. She spent her life as a partial invalid, often moody, constantly worried, and overly religious, always fearing a serious illness. In the end, she died peacefully of old age, going to bed and not waking up. She outlived her son for many years and only recognized his greatness after he passed away, learning about it from the newspapers, which seems to show that newspapers do have a purpose.
Possibly the admiration of Balzac's mother for the little Corporal had its purpose in God's great economy. In any event her son had some of the Corsican's characteristics.
Possibly Balzac's mother's admiration for the little Corporal served a purpose in God's overall plan. In any case, her son inherited some of the Corsican's traits.
In the big brain of Balzac there was room for many emotions. The man had sympathy plus, and an imagination that could live every life, feel every pang of pain,[Pg 279] know every throb of joy, die every death. In stature he was short, stout, square of shoulder and deep of chest. He had a columnar neck and carried his head with the poise of a man born to command.
In Balzac's brilliant mind, there was space for a wide range of emotions. He had immense sympathy and an imagination that could experience every life, feel every ache of pain,[Pg 279] know every burst of joy, and endure every loss. He was short and stocky, with broad shoulders and a deep chest. He had a strong neck and carried his head with the confidence of someone born to lead.
The scholar's stoop and the abiding melancholy of the supposed man of genius were conspicuous by their absence. His smile was infectious, and he was always ready to romp and play. "He has never grown up: he is just a child," once said his mother in sad complaint, after her son had well passed his fortieth milestone.
The scholar's hunch and the lasting sadness of the so-called genius were clearly missing. His smile was contagious, and he was always up for fun and games. "He has never matured: he is just a kid," his mother once said in a frustrated tone after her son had already turned forty.
The leading traits in the life of Balzac were his ability to abandon himself to the task in hand, his infinite good-nature, his capacity for frolic and fun, and his passion to be famous and to be loved.
The main qualities in Balzac's life were his ability to fully commit to whatever he was working on, his endless good humor, his knack for play and enjoyment, and his desire to be famous and loved.
Napoleon never took things very seriously. It will be remembered that even at Saint Helena, when in the mood, he played jokes on his guards, and never forgot his good old habit of stopping the affairs of State to pinch the ears of any pretty miss, be she princess or chambermaid, who traveled without an escort.
Napoleon never really took things seriously. It’s worth noting that even at Saint Helena, when he felt like it, he played pranks on his guards and never lost his old habit of pausing state affairs to pinch the ears of any attractive young woman, whether she was a princess or a chambermaid, who traveled without an escort.
Upon a statuette of Napoleon, Balzac in his youth once wrote this: "What he began with the sword I will finish with the pen."
Upon a statuette of Napoleon, Balzac in his youth once wrote this: "What he started with the sword, I will complete with the pen."
Only once did Balzac see Napoleon, probably at that last review at the Carrousel, and he describes the scene thus in one of his novels: "At last, at last! there he was, surrounded with so much love, enthusiasm, devotion, prayer—for whom the sun had driven every cloud from[Pg 280] the sky. He sat motionless on his horse, six feet in advance of the dazzling escort that followed him. An old grenadier cried: 'My God, yes, it was always so—under fire at Wagram—among the dead in the Moskowa he was quiet as a lamb, yes, that is he!' Napoleon rode that little white mare, so gentle and under such perfect control. Let others ride plunging chargers and waste their energy and the strength of their mount in pirouettes for the admiration of the bystanders—Napoleon and his little white horse were always quiet when all around there was confusion. And the hand that ruled the Empire stroked the mane of the little white mare, so docile that a girl of ten would have been at home on her back. That is he—under fire at Wagram, with shells bursting all around—he strokes the mane of his quiet horse—that is he!"
Only once did Balzac see Napoleon, probably at that last review at the Carrousel, and he describes the scene like this in one of his novels: "Finally, finally! there he was, surrounded by so much love, enthusiasm, devotion, prayer—for whom the sun had cleared every cloud from[Pg 280] the sky. He sat motionless on his horse, six feet ahead of the dazzling escort following him. An old grenadier exclaimed: 'My God, yes, it was always like this—under fire at Wagram—among the dead at the Moskowa he was calm as a lamb, yes, that's him!' Napoleon rode that little white mare, so gentle and perfectly controlled. Let others ride rearing chargers and waste their energy and their mount's strength in showy maneuvers for the crowd's admiration—Napoleon and his little white horse were always calm when chaos surrounded them. And the hand that ruled the Empire gently stroked the mane of the little white mare, so gentle that a ten-year-old girl could have easily ridden her. That is him—under fire at Wagram, with shells exploding all around—he strokes the mane of his calm horse—that is him!"
And right here may be a good place to quote that other tribute to the Corsican, by a man who was best qualified to give it—the Iron Duke Wellington: "It is very true that I have said that I considered Napoleon's presence in the field equal to forty thousand men in the balance."
And right here might be a good spot to quote that other tribute to the Corsican from a man who was most qualified to give it—the Iron Duke Wellington: "It's true that I've said I believed Napoleon's presence on the battlefield was equal to forty thousand men in the balance."
[Pg 281]As Balzac emerged out of boyhood into man's estate he seemed to have just one woman friend, and this was his grandmother. He didn't seem to care for much more. With her he played cards, and she used to allow him to win small sums of money. With this money he bought books—always books.
[Pg 281]As Balzac transitioned from childhood to adulthood, he appeared to have only one female friend, and that was his grandmother. He didn't seem to be interested in anyone else. He played cards with her, and she would let him win small amounts of money. With that money, he bought books—always books.
He had great physical strength, but was beautifully awkward. The only time he ever attempted to dance he slipped and fell, to the great amusement of the company. He fled without asking the dancing-master to refund his tuition.
He was really strong, but he was also wonderfully clumsy. The only time he tried to dance, he slipped and fell, making everyone laugh. He ran away without asking the dance instructor for a refund on his lessons.
He was morbidly afraid of young women, and as fear and hate are one, he hated women, "because they had no ideas," he said. His head was stuffed with facts, and his one amusement was attending the free lectures at the Sorbonne. Here he immersed himself with data about every conceivable subject, made infinite notebooks, and sought vainly for some one with whom he could talk it all over.
He was extremely afraid of young women, and since fear and hatred are closely linked, he hated women, saying "because they had no ideas." His mind was filled with facts, and his only pastime was going to the free lectures at the Sorbonne. There, he immersed himself in information on every possible topic, filled countless notebooks, and desperately looked for someone to discuss it all with.
In the absence of a wise companion with whom he could converse, he undertook the education of his brother Henry, who was not exactly a prodigy and could not get along at school. Great people are teachers through necessity, for it is only in explaining the matter to another that we make it clear to ourselves. Not finding enough to do in teaching his brother, Balzac advertised to tutor boys who were backward in their studies.
In the absence of a wise friend to talk to, he decided to teach his brother Henry, who wasn’t exactly brilliant and struggled in school. Great people become teachers out of necessity, because it's only by explaining things to someone else that we truly understand them ourselves. Not satisfied with just teaching his brother, Balzac put out an ad to tutor boys who were falling behind in their studies.
[Pg 282]His first response came from Madame De Berney, who had a boy whom the teachers could not control.
[Pg 282]His first response came from Madame De Berney, who had a son that the teachers couldn't manage.
That is the way: we buy our tickets to one place and Fate puts us off at another! "Put me off at Buffalo," we say, and in the morning we find ourselves on the platform at Rochester.
That’s how it goes: we purchase our tickets for one destination, and Fate drops us off somewhere else! “Drop me off in Buffalo,” we say, and by morning, we find ourselves at the platform in Rochester.
Madame De Berney was the mother of nine, and she was just twenty-two years older than Balzac. The son she wished to have tutored was weak in body and not strong in mind. He was in his twentieth year, within a year of the same age as Balzac.
Madame De Berney was the mother of nine, and she was only twenty-two years older than Balzac. The son she wanted to have tutored was physically weak and not very bright. He was twenty years old, around the same age as Balzac.
Balzac made a companion of the youth, treating him as an equal; and by his bubbling good-nature and eager, hungry desire to know, inspired his pupil with somewhat of his own enthusiasm.
Balzac befriended the young man, treating him like an equal; and with his cheerful personality and eager thirst for knowledge, he ignited a bit of his own enthusiasm in his student.
And in winning the pupil, of course he caught the sympathetic interest of the mother. No love-affair had ever come to Balzac—women had no minds: all they could do was to dance!
And by winning over the student, he naturally captured the mother's sympathetic interest. No romantic encounter had ever reached Balzac—women had no intellect: all they were capable of was dancing!
Madame De Berney was old enough to put Balzac at his ease. She it was who discovered him—no De Berney, no Balzac. And on this point the historians and critics are all agreed.
Madame De Berney was old enough to make Balzac feel comfortable. She was the one who discovered him—no De Berney, no Balzac. And on this point, historians and critics all agree.
Madame De Berney was a gentle, intelligent, sympathetic and pathetic figure. She was no idle woman, warm on the eternal quest. She was a home-body intent on caring for her household.
Madame De Berney was a kind, smart, and compassionate figure. She wasn't a woman who sat around; she was always searching for meaning. She focused on taking care of her home and family.
Her husband was many years her senior, and at the[Pg 283] time Balzac appeared upon the scene, De Berney, had he been consistent, would have passed off; but he did not, for paralytics are like threatened people—good life-insurance risks.
Her husband was many years older than her, and at the[Pg 283] time Balzac showed up, De Berney, if he had been consistent, would have been gone; but he wasn’t, because people in poor health are like those at risk—great candidates for life insurance.
A woman of forty-two is not old—bless my soul! I'll leave it to any woman of that age.
A forty-two-year-old woman is not old—wow! I'll let any woman at that age decide for herself.
And Balzac at twenty was as old as he was at forty-two: a little more so perhaps, for as the years passed he grew less dogmatic and confident. At twenty we are likely to have full faith in our own infallibility.
And Balzac at twenty was as mature as he was at forty-two: maybe even a bit more, because as the years went by he became less dogmatic and self-assured. At twenty, we tend to completely believe in our own infallibility.
Madame De Berney was the daughter of a musician in the court of Marie Antoinette. In fact, the queen had stood as her godmother and she had grown up surrounded by material luxury and a mental wilderness, for be it known that members of royal households, like the families of millionaires, are likely to be densely ignorant, being hedged in, shielded, sheltered and protected from the actual world that educates and evolves.
Madame De Berney was the daughter of a musician at Marie Antoinette's court. In fact, the queen was her godmother, and she grew up surrounded by material wealth but a lack of real intellectual engagement. It's important to note that people in royal households, much like wealthy families, can be quite ignorant since they are isolated, shielded, and protected from the real world that teaches and evolves.
Madame De Berney had been married at the age of sixteen by the busy matchmakers, and her life was one of plain marital serfdom. Her material wants were supplied, but economic freedom had not been hers, for she was supposed to account to her husband for every sou. Marriage is often actual slavery, and it was such for Madame De Berney, until De Berney got on pretty good terms with locomotor ataxia and placed his foot on one spot when he meant to put it on another.
Madame De Berney was married at the age of sixteen by the eager matchmakers, and her life was one of basic marital servitude. Her material needs were met, but she had no financial freedom, as she had to explain every penny to her husband. Marriage can often feel like real slavery, and that was the case for Madame De Berney, until De Berney developed locomotor ataxia and started missing his footing.
Portraits of Madame De Berney show her to be tall,[Pg 284] slender, winsome, with sloping shoulders, beautiful neck, and black, melancholy curls drooping over her temples, making one think of Elizabeth Barrett Browning. In the presence of such a woman, one would naturally lower his voice. Half-mourning was to her most becoming. Madame De Berney was receptive and sympathetic and had gotten a goodly insight into literature. She had positive likes and dislikes in an art way. There were a few books she had read and reread until they had become a part of her being. At forty-two a woman is either a drudge, a fool or a saint. Intellect shines out and glows then if it ever does. From forty to sixty should be a woman's mental harvest-time. Youth and youth's ambitions and desires are in abeyance. If Fate has been kind she has been disillusioned, and if Destiny has used her for a doormat, no matter.
Portraits of Madame De Berney depict her as tall,[Pg 284] slender, charming, with sloping shoulders, a lovely neck, and black, sorrowful curls falling over her temples, reminiscent of Elizabeth Barrett Browning. In the presence of such a woman, one would instinctively lower their voice. Half-mourning suited her exceptionally well. Madame De Berney was open and understanding, possessing a deep appreciation for literature. She had strong preferences in the arts. There were several books she had read and reread until they became a part of her essence. At forty-two, a woman is either overworked, naive, or virtuous. Her intellect shines brightly at this age, if it ever does. The period from forty to sixty should be a woman’s most fruitful mental phase. Youth and its ambitions and desires take a back seat. If Fate has been kind, she has matured beyond illusions, and if Destiny has treated her poorly, it matters little.
The silly woman is one who has always had her own way, and is intent on conquest as Chronos appropriates her charms and gives bulk for beauty.
The foolish woman is one who has always gotten her way and is focused on winning as time takes her beauty and turns it into something else.
The drudge is only a drudge, and her compensation lies in the fact that she seldom knows it.
The laborer is just a laborer, and her reward comes from the fact that she rarely realizes it.
Madame De Berney had been disillusioned, and intellectual desire was glowing with a steady, mellow light. She wanted to know and to be. And shooting through space comes Balzac, a vagrant comet, and their orbits being the same, their masses unite and continue in one course, bowled by the Infinite.
Madame De Berney had become disillusioned, and her intellectual curiosity was shining with a warm, steady glow. She wanted to learn and to exist. And zooming through space comes Balzac, a wandering comet, and since their paths align, their masses merge and travel together in one direction, propelled by the Infinite.
The leading impulse in the life of Balzac was to express:[Pg 285] to tell the things he knew and the things he imagined. To express was the one gratification which made life worth living. And so he told Madame De Berney's son, and then Madame came into the class and he told her. We talk to the sympathetic and receptive: to those who are masters of the fine art of listening.
The main drive in Balzac's life was to express:[Pg 285] to share what he knew and what he imagined. Expressing himself was the only joy that made life worth living. So, he spoke to Madame De Berney's son, and then Madame came into the class, and he told her too. We talk to those who are sympathetic and open: to those who are skilled at listening.
Soon the lessons were too advanced for the son to follow, and so Balzac told it all to Madame. She listened, smiled indulgently, sighed. They walked in the park and along country lanes and byways; the young tutor talked and talked, and laughed and laughed.
Soon the lessons became too advanced for the son to keep up, so Balzac shared everything with Madame. She listened, smiled kindly, and sighed. They walked in the park and along country roads and paths; the young tutor chatted and laughed continuously.
Balzac's brain was teeming with ideas, a mass and jumble of thoughts, ideas, plans and emotions. "Write it out," said Madame—in partial self-defense, no doubt. "Write it out!"
Balzac's mind was overflowing with ideas, a chaotic mix of thoughts, plans, and feelings. "Just write it down," Madame said—partly to defend herself, I'm sure. "Write it down!"
And so Balzac began to write poetry, plays, essays, stories. And everything he wrote he read to her. As soon as he had written something he hastened to hunt up "La Dilecta," as he called her.
And so Balzac started writing poetry, plays, essays, and stories. He read everything he wrote to her. As soon as he finished something, he rushed to find "La Dilecta," as he called her.
Their minds fused in an idea—they blended in thought. He loved her, not knowing when he began or how. His tumultuous nature poured itself out to her, all without reason.
Their minds came together in a shared idea—they merged in thought. He loved her, not knowing when it started or how. His intense nature expressed itself to her, all without any logic.
She became a need to him. He wrote her letters in the morning and at night. They dined together, walked, talked, rowed and read.
She became a necessity for him. He wrote her letters in the morning and at night. They had dinner together, walked, chatted, rowed, and read.
She ransacked libraries for him. She sold his product to publishers. They collaborated in writing, but he had the[Pg 286] physical strength that she had not, so he usually fished the story out of the ink-bottle and presented it to her.
She searched through libraries for him. She sold his work to publishers. They worked together on writing, but he had the[Pg 286] physical strength that she didn’t, so he usually pulled the story out of the ink-bottle and handed it to her.
He began to be sought after. Fame appeared on the horizon. Critics rose and thundered. Balzac defied all rules, walked over the grammar, defiled the well of classic French. He invented phrases, paraphrased greatness, coined words. He worked the slide, glide, the ellipse—any way to express the thought. He forged a strange and wondrous style—a language made up of all the slang of the street, combined with the terminologies of the laboratory, law, medicine and science. He was an ignoramus.
He started to be in demand. Fame was on the horizon. Critics emerged and shouted. Balzac broke all the rules, ignored grammar, and bent the standards of classic French. He created phrases, paraphrased great works, and invented words. He played with structure—using slides, glides, and ellipses—any method to convey his ideas. He developed a unique and amazing style—a language that blended street slang with terms from labs, law, medicine, and science. He was clueless.
But still the public read what he wrote and clamored for more, because the man expressed humanity—he knew men and women.
But still, the public read what he wrote and demanded more because he captured the essence of humanity—he understood people.
Balzac was the first writer to discover that every human life is intensely interesting; not merely the heroic and the romantic.
Balzac was the first author to realize that every human life is deeply interesting, not just the heroic and the romantic.
Every life is a struggle; and the fact that the battles are usually bloodless, and the romance a dream, makes it no less real.
Every life is a struggle; and the fact that the fights are usually peaceful, and the romance a fantasy, makes it no less real.
Balzac proved that the extraordinary and sensational were not necessary to literature. And just as the dewdrop on the petal is a divine manifestation, and every blade of grass is a miracle, and the three speckled eggs in an English sparrow's nest constitute an immaculate conception, so every human life, with its hopes, aspirations, dream, defeats and successes, is a drama, joyous[Pg 287] with comedy, rich in melodrama and also dark and somber as can be woven from the warp and woof of mystery and death.
Balzac showed that you don’t need the extraordinary or sensational in literature. Just like a dewdrop on a petal is a divine sight, and every blade of grass is a miracle, and the three speckled eggs in an English sparrow's nest represent a perfect creation, every human life, with its hopes, dreams, failures, and successes, is a story—joyful[Pg 287] with humor, filled with melodrama and also dark and serious, woven from the threads of mystery and death.
Balzac wrote a dozen books or more a year. Of course he quarreled with Barabbas, and lawsuits followed, where both sides were right and both sides were wrong. Balzac hadn't the time to look after business details. He would sign away his birthright for a month's peace, forgetful of the day of reckoning. He supported his mother and brothers and sisters, loaned money to everybody, borrowed from La Dilecta when the bailiffs got too pressing, and all the time turned out copy religiously. He practised the eight-hour-a-day clause, but worked in double shifts, from two A.M. to ten A.M., and then from noon until eight o'clock at night. Then for a month he would relax and devote himself to La Dilecta. She was his one friend, his confidante, his comrade, his mother, his sweetheart.
Balzac wrote a dozen or more books each year. Naturally, he often argued with Barabbas, resulting in lawsuits where both sides had valid points and flaws. Balzac didn’t have the time to handle business matters. He would give up everything for a month of peace, oblivious to the consequences. He financially supported his mother, brothers, and sisters, lent money to everyone, borrowed from La Dilecta when the collectors became too persistent, and consistently produced work without fail. He followed an eight-hour workday rule but actually worked in double shifts, from 2 A.M. to 10 A.M., and then from noon until 8 P.M. After that, he would take a month to relax and focus on La Dilecta. She was his only friend, his confidante, his partner, his mother, and his sweetheart.
No woman was ever loved more devotedly, but the passionate intensity of the man's nature must have been a sore tax at times on her time and strength. A younger woman could not have known his needs, nor ministered to him mentally. He was absorbed in his work and in his love, and these were to him one.
No woman was ever loved more passionately, but the man's intense nature must have been a real strain on her time and energy at times. A younger woman wouldn't have understood his needs or supported him mentally. He was completely focused on his work and his love, and to him, they were one and the same.
He had won renown, for had he not called down on his head the attacks of the envious? His manuscripts were in demand.
He had gained fame, for hadn't he brought upon himself the attacks of the jealous? His manuscripts were in high demand.
Balzac was thirty years of age; Madame De Berney[Pg 288] was fifty-two. The sun for him had not reached noon, but for her the shadows were lengthening toward the East. She decided that she must win—he should never forsake her!
Balzac was thirty years old; Madame De Berney[Pg 288] was fifty-two. The sun had not yet reached its peak for him, but for her, the shadows were growing longer toward the East. She determined that she had to win—he must never leave her!
He had not tired of her, nor she of him. But she knew that when he was forty she would be sixty: he at the height of his power and she an old woman. They could never grow old together and go down the hill of life hand in hand.
He wasn’t tired of her, and she wasn’t tired of him. But she realized that when he turned forty, she would be sixty: he would be at the peak of his prime, and she would be an old woman. They could never age together and walk down the path of life side by side.
So Madame De Berney with splendid heroism took the initiative. She told Balzac what was in her mind, all the time trying to be playful, as we always do when tragedy is tugging at our hearts. Soon she would be a drag upon him, and before that day came it was better they should separate. He declined to listen, swore she could not break the bond; and the scene from being playful became furious. Then it settled down, calmed, and closed as lovers' quarrels usually do and should.
So Madame De Berney, with amazing bravery, took the lead. She shared her thoughts with Balzac, keeping the conversation light and playful, as we often do when we're feeling the weight of tragedy. Soon, she would become a burden to him, and it was better for them to part ways before that happened. He refused to hear it, insisting that she couldn't break their connection; what started as playful quickly turned heated. Then it cooled down, calmed, and ended like most lovers' quarrels do and should.
The subject came up again the next week and with a like result. Finally Madame De Berney resorted to heroic treatment. She locked herself in her rooms, and gave orders to the butler that Monsieur Balzac should not be allowed to enter the house, and that to him she was not at home.
The topic came up again the following week and had the same outcome. Eventually, Madame De Berney took drastic measures. She locked herself in her rooms and told the butler not to let Monsieur Balzac into the house, claiming that she wasn't home to him.
"You shall not see me grow old and totter, my body wither and fail, my mind decline. We part now and part forever, our friendship sacred, unsullied, and at its height. Good-by, Balzac, and good-by forever!"[Pg 289]
"You won't see me grow old and frail, my body weaken and fail, my mind decline. We part ways now and forever, our friendship sacred, untarnished, and at its peak. Goodbye, Balzac, and goodbye forever!"[Pg 289]
Balzac was dumb with rage, then tears came to his relief, and he cried as a child cries for its mother. The first paroxysm passed, anger took the place of grief: he found time to realize that perhaps there were other women besides La Dilecta—possibly there were other Dilectas. She had struck a blow at his pride—the only blow, in fact, he ever received.
Balzac was furious, and then tears filled his eyes, making him cry like a child missing its mother. Once the initial wave of emotion passed, anger replaced the sadness: he began to understand that there might be other women besides La Dilecta—maybe even more than one Dilecta. She had hit him where it hurt—actually, it was the only time he ever felt that way.
Among Balzac's various correspondents—for successful men always get letters from sympathetic unknowns—was one Madame Hanska, in far-off Poland. From her letters she seemed intelligent, witty, sympathetic. He would turn to her in his distress, to Madame Hanska—where was that last letter from her? And did he not have her picture somewhere: let us see, let us see!
Among Balzac's many correspondents—because successful people always receive letters from caring strangers—was a Madame Hanska, from distant Poland. From her letters, she appeared to be smart, funny, and understanding. He would reach out to her during tough times, wondering where that last letter from her was. And didn’t he have her picture somewhere? Let’s see, let’s see!
And as for Madame De Berney: when she gave liberty to Balzac it was at the expense of her own life. "If I could only forget, if I could only forget!" she said. And so she lingered on for four years, and then sank into that forgetfulness which men call death.[Pg 290]
And as for Madame De Berney: when she set Balzac free, it cost her her own life. "If only I could forget, if only I could forget!" she said. And so she held on for four years, and then slipped into the oblivion that people refer to as death.[Pg 290]
Balzac wrote of her as "Madame Hanska," and to her husband he referred as "Monsieur Hanski," a distinction that was made by the author as inference that Monsieur Hanska was encroaching on some one else's domain, with designs on the pickle-jar of another.
Balzac referred to her as "Madame Hanska," and he called her husband "Monsieur Hanski," a distinction the author made to suggest that Monsieur Hanska was invading someone else's territory, with intentions on another's belongings.
The Hanskas belonged to the Russian nobility and lived on an immense estate in Ukraine, surrounded only by illiterate peasants. It was another beautiful case of mismating: a man of forty who had gone the pace marrying a girl of seventeen to educate her and reform himself.
The Hanskas were part of the Russian nobility and lived on a vast estate in Ukraine, surrounded only by uneducated peasants. It was just another classic example of a mismatched couple: a forty-year-old man, who had lived a wild life, marrying a seventeen-year-old girl to teach her and to try to improve himself.
Madame Hanska must have been a beauty in her youth—dark, dashing, positive, saucy. She had enough will so that she never became a drudge nor did she languish and fade. She was twenty-eight years old when she first appeared in the field of our vision—twenty-eight, and becomingly stout.
Madame Hanska must have been stunning in her youth—dark, charismatic, confident, and cheeky. She had enough determination to avoid being overworked or to let herself wither away. She was twenty-eight years old when she first caught our attention—twenty-eight, and pleasantly plump.
She had literary ambitions and had time to exercise them. Accidentally, a volume of Balzac's "Scenes From a Private Life" had fallen in her way. She glanced at it, and read a little here and there; then she read it through. Balzac's consummate ease and indifference of style caught her. She wanted to write just like Balzac. She was not exactly a writer—she only had literary eczema. She sat down and wrote Balzac a letter, sharply criticizing him for his satirical views of women.
She had writing ambitions and plenty of time to pursue them. By chance, she came across a copy of Balzac's "Scenes From a Private Life." She skimmed it, reading bits and pieces, and then read it all the way through. Balzac's effortless style and casual approach captivated her. She wanted to write just like him. Although she wasn't really a writer—she only had a touch of literary itch. She sat down and wrote Balzac a letter, sharply criticizing his satirical views on women.
It is a somewhat curious fact that when strangers write[Pg 291] to authors, about nine times out of ten it is to find fault. The person who is thoroughly pleased does not take the trouble to say so, but the offended one sits himself down and takes pen in hand. However, this is not wholly uncomplimentary, since it proves at least two things: that the author is being read, and that he is making an impression. Said old Doctor Johnson to the aspiring poet, "Sir, I'll praise your book, but damn me if I'll read it."
It’s a bit odd that when strangers write[Pg 291] to authors, it’s usually to criticize. People who are really happy rarely bother to reach out, but those who are upset sit down and write a letter. Still, this isn’t entirely unflattering, since it shows at least two things: that the author is being read and that they’re making an impact. Old Doctor Johnson once told an aspiring poet, "Sir, I’ll praise your book, but I won’t read it."
Unread books are constantly being praised, but the book that is warmly denounced is making an impression.
Unread books often get a lot of praise, but the book that receives strong criticism is actually making an impact.
Madame Hanska in her far-off solitude had read "Scenes From a Private Life," paragraph by paragraph, and in certain places had seen her soul laid bare. Very naively, in her letter to Balzac, in her criticism she acknowledged the fact that the author had touched an exposed nerve, and this helped to take the sting out of her condemnation. She signed herself "The Stranger," but gave an address where to reply.
Madame Hanska, in her distant solitude, had read "Scenes From a Private Life" paragraph by paragraph, and in some places, she felt her soul was laid bare. Very naively, in her letter to Balzac, she acknowledged in her critique that the author had struck a chord, and this helped ease the sting of her criticism. She signed off as "The Stranger," but provided an address for replies.
Balzac wrote the stranger a slapdash of a letter, as he was always doing, and forgot the incident.
Balzac wrote the stranger a hasty letter, as he often did, and forgot the whole thing.
Long letters came from Madame; they were glanced at, but never read. But Madame Hanska, living in exile, had opened up a new vein of ore for herself. She was in communication with a powerful, creative intellect. She sent to a Paris bookseller an order for everything written by Balzac. She read, reread, marked and interlined. Balzac seemed to be writing for her. She kept a[Pg 292] daily journal of her thoughts and jottings and this she sent to Balzac.
Long letters arrived from Madame; they were skimmed, but never actually read. However, Madame Hanska, living in exile, had discovered a new source of inspiration for herself. She was in touch with a powerful, creative mind. She sent an order to a Parisian bookseller for everything written by Balzac. She read, reread, highlighted, and made notes in the margins. It felt like Balzac was writing specifically for her. She kept a[Pg 292] daily journal of her thoughts and notes, which she sent to Balzac.
He neglected to acknowledge the parcel, and she wrote begging he would insert a personal in a certain Paris paper, to which she was a subscriber, so she would know that he was alive and well.
He forgot to acknowledge the package, and she wrote asking him to place a personal ad in a certain Paris newspaper, which she subscribed to, so she would know that he was alive and well.
He complied with the unusual request, and it seemed to both of them as if they were getting acquainted. To the woman, especially, it was a half-forbidden joy: a clandestine correspondence with a single gentleman! It had all the sweet, divine flavor of a sin. So she probably repeated the joy by confessing it to the priest, for the lady was a good Catholic. Next she sent Balzac her miniature, and even this he did not acknowledge, being too busy, or too indifferent, or both.
He went along with the unusual request, and it felt to both of them like they were getting to know each other. For the woman, it was especially a thrilling yet forbidden pleasure: a secret exchange with a single man! It had all the sweet, intoxicating feel of a sin. So she likely relived the excitement by sharing it with the priest, since she was a good Catholic. Then she sent Balzac her miniature, but he didn’t even acknowledge it, either too busy, too indifferent, or maybe both.
It was about this time that Madame De Berney plunged a stiletto into his pride. And the gaze of Balzac turned towards Poland, and he began to write letters to the imprisoned chatelaine, pouring out his soul to her. His heart was full of sorrow. To ease the pain he traveled for six months through Southern France and Italy, but care rode on the crupper.
It was around this time that Madame De Berney struck a blow to his pride. Balzac's gaze shifted towards Poland, and he started writing letters to the imprisoned chatelaine, expressing his innermost feelings to her. His heart was heavy with sorrow. To ease the pain, he spent six months traveling through Southern France and Italy, but worry lingered close behind.
He was trying to forget. Occasionally, he met beautiful women and endeavored to become interested in them, and in several instances nearly succeeded.
He was trying to forget. Every so often, he met attractive women and tried to become interested in them, and in a few cases, he nearly succeeded.
Madame Hanska's letters now were becoming more and more intimate. She described her domestic affairs, and told of her hopes, ideals and plans.
Madame Hanska's letters were becoming increasingly personal. She shared details about her home life and talked about her hopes, dreams, and plans.
[Pg 293]Balzac had his pockets full of these letters, and once in an incautious moment showed them to Madame Carraud, a worthy woman to whom he was paying transient court. Madame Carraud wrote an ardent love-letter to Madame Hanska, breathing the most intense passion, and signed Balzac's name to the missive. It was a very feminine practical joke. Balzac was told about it—after the letter was mailed. He was at first furious, and then faint with fear.
[Pg 293]Balzac had his pockets stuffed with these letters, and during a careless moment, he showed them to Madame Carraud, a respectable woman he was briefly flirting with. Madame Carraud wrote a passionate love letter to Madame Hanska, filled with intense emotion, and signed Balzac's name to it. It was quite a feminine prank. Balzac found out about it—after the letter had already been sent. He was initially furious, then overwhelmed with fear.
Madame Hanska was delighted with the letter, yet mystified to think that Balzac should use a secretary in writing a love-letter. And Balzac wrote back that he had written the letter with his left hand, and that was doubtless the reason it seemed a different penmanship. At one stage of their evolution, lovers are often great liars, but at this time Balzac was only playing at love. He could not forget Madame De Berney, dying there alone in her locked room.
Madame Hanska was thrilled with the letter, but she found it puzzling that Balzac would use a secretary to write a love letter. Balzac replied that he had written the letter with his left hand, which was probably why it looked different. At one point in their journey, lovers often tell big lies, but at this moment, Balzac was just pretending to be in love. He couldn’t shake the memory of Madame De Berney, dying alone in her locked room.
Upon every great love are stamped the words, "Not Transferable." Gradually, however, Balzac succeeded in making a partial transfer, or a transfer belief, of his affections. He wrote to Madame Hanska: "I tremble as I write you: will this be only a new bitterness? Will the skies for me ever again grow bright? I love you, my Unknown, and this strange thing is the natural effect of an empty and unhappy life, only filled with ideas."
Upon every great love are stamped the words, "Not Transferable." Gradually, though, Balzac managed to make a partial transfer, or a transfer of belief, of his feelings. He wrote to Madame Hanska: "I tremble as I write this: will this just lead to more pain? Will the skies ever brighten for me again? I love you, my Unknown, and this strange feeling is just the natural consequence of a life that is empty and unhappy, only filled with ideas."
The man had two immense desires—to be famous and to be loved. Madame Hanska had intellect, literary[Pg 294] appreciation, imagination, and a great capacity for affection. She came into Balzac's life at the psychological moment, and he reached out and clung to her as a drowning man clings to a spar. And to the end of his life, let it be said, never did Balzac waver in his love and allegiance.
The man had two huge desires—to be famous and to be loved. Madame Hanska had intelligence, a love for literature, creativity, and a deep capacity for affection. She entered Balzac's life at just the right time, and he reached out and held onto her like a drowning man grabs onto something to stay afloat. Until the end of his life, it should be noted, Balzac never wavered in his love and loyalty.
[Pg 295]In the Spring of Eighteen Hundred Thirty-three, the Hanskas arranged for a visit to Switzerland, with Neufchatel as the special place in view. To travel at that time was a great undertaking—especially if you were rich. It is a great disadvantage to be rich: jewels, furniture, servants, horses—they own you, all: to take them or to leave them—which?
[Pg 295]In the spring of 1833, the Hanskas planned a trip to Switzerland, with Neufchatel as their main destination. Traveling back then was a huge challenge—especially for wealthy people. Being rich comes with its own set of problems: jewelry, furniture, servants, horses—they all end up controlling you: should you take them or leave them—which option is better?
Madame Hanska wrote to Balzac saying the trip was under discussion.
Madame Hanska wrote to Balzac saying they were discussing the trip.
That it was being seriously considered.
That it was being taken seriously.
It had been decided upon.
It was decided.
Necessarily postponed two weeks to prepare to get ready to go.
Necessarily postponed for two weeks to get ready.
The start would take place at a certain day and hour.
The start would happen on a specific day and time.
In the meantime Balzac had decided on a trip also, and the objective point was Neufchatel.
In the meantime, Balzac had decided to take a trip as well, and the destination was Neufchatel.
Balzac had to explain it all to somebody—it was just like a play! So he wrote to his sister. Monsieur Hanska was being utilized for a divine purpose, just as Destiny makes use of folks and treats them as chessmen upon the board of Time.
Balzac needed to explain everything to someone—it was just like a play! So, he wrote to his sister. Monsieur Hanska was being used for a higher purpose, just like Destiny uses people and treats them as chess pieces on the board of Time.
Madame Hanska was exquisitely beautiful, superbly witty, divinely wise and enormously rich: Balzac said so. In their letters they had already sworn eternal fealty; now they were to see each other face to face. All this Balzac wrote to his sister, just like a sophomore.
Madame Hanska was incredibly beautiful, brilliantly witty, supremely wise, and extremely wealthy: Balzac said so. In their letters, they had already pledged eternal loyalty; now they were about to meet in person. Balzac wrote all this to his sister, just like a college sophomore.
The Madame had purchased millinery; Balzac banked[Pg 296] on his brain and his books.
The Madame had bought some hats; Balzac relied[Pg 296] on his intellect and his writings.
The Hanskas arrived on the scene of the encounter first; this was stipulated. The Madame was to have a full week of preparation.
The Hanskas were the first to arrive at the scene of the meeting; this was agreed upon. Madame was given a whole week to prepare.
Balzac came one day ahead of time—a curious thing for him to do, as he used to explain away his failing by saying he was born a day late and never caught up. At the hotel where it was arranged he should locate was a letter saying he should meet his fate on the Twenty-sixth of September, two days later, between one and four in the afternoon, on the Promenade du Faubourg. Being a married woman she could not just say what hour she could get away. She would have with her a maid, and in her hand would be one of Balzac's novels. They were to meet quite casually, just as if they had always known each other—childhood acquaintances. They would shake hands and then discuss the Balzacian novel: the maid would be dismissed; and the next day Balzac would call at their villa to pay his respects to her husband.
Balzac arrived a day early—an unusual move for him, as he often joked about being born a day late and never quite catching up. At the hotel where he was supposed to check in, there was a letter instructing him to meet his fate on September 26th, two days later, between one and four in the afternoon, on the Promenade du Faubourg. Since she was a married woman, she couldn't simply say what time she could step out. She would have a maid with her and would be holding one of Balzac's novels. They were meant to meet casually, as if they had always known each other—like childhood friends. They would shake hands and then discuss the Balzac novel: after that, the maid would be sent away; and the next day, Balzac would visit their villa to pay his respects to her husband.
But how to kill time for two days! Balzac was in a fever of unrest. That afternoon he strolled along the Faubourg looking at every passing face, intent on finding a beautiful woman with a Balzac novel in her hand.
But how to pass the time for two days! Balzac was in a frenzy of restlessness. That afternoon, he walked through the Faubourg, watching every face that went by, determined to find a beautiful woman holding a Balzac novel.
Balzac had not demanded anatomical specifications—he had just assumed that "The Stranger" must be quite like Madame De Berney, only twenty years younger, and twenty times more beautiful. La Dilecta was tall and graceful: it was possible that Madame[Pg 297] Hanska was scarcely as tall, or that is to say, being more round and better developed, she would not appear so tall.
Balzac didn’t ask for detailed descriptions—he just figured that "The Stranger" would be a lot like Madame De Berney, but twenty years younger and twenty times more attractive. La Dilecta was tall and poised: it was possible that Madame[Pg 297] Hanska wasn't quite as tall, or perhaps she seemed shorter because she was more curvy and well-proportioned.
The encounter was not scheduled for two days yet to come, but Balzac was looking over the ground hoping to get the sun to his back. When lo! here was a lady with a Balzac novel in her hand, and the book held at an angle of sixty-two degrees.
The meeting wasn’t set for another two days, but Balzac was surveying the area, trying to position the sun behind him. Suddenly, there was a lady holding a Balzac novel at a sixty-two-degree angle.
Balzac gasped for breath as the woman came forward and held out her hand. She wasn't handsome, but she certainly was pretty, even though her nose was retrousse;, which is French for pug. Her hair was raven-black, her eyes sparkling, her lips red and her complexion fresh and bright.
Balzac gasped for breath as the woman stepped forward and extended her hand. She wasn't beautiful, but she was definitely pretty, even though her nose was slightly upturned. Her hair was jet-black, her eyes shone, her lips were red, and her complexion was fresh and bright.
But ye gods! she was short, damnably short, and in ten years she would be fat, damnably fat!
But oh my gosh! She was short, really short, and in ten years she would be overweight, really overweight!
Balzac's own personal appearance never troubled him, save on the matter of height—or, rather, the lack of it. His one manifestation of vanity was that he wore high heels.
Balzac didn't really care about his appearance, except for one thing—his height, or really, the lack of it. His only sign of vanity was wearing high heels.
Balzac had concealed from the stranger his lack of height: it made no difference to Madame De Berney. Why should it to the Hanska—it was none of her affair, anyway, Mon Dieu! And now he felt as Ananias did when he kept back part of the price.
Balzac had hidden his short stature from the stranger: it didn’t matter to Madame De Berney. Why should it matter to Hanska—it was none of her business, really, Mon Dieu! And now he felt like Ananias did when he withheld part of the price.
Madame was evidently disappointed. Balzac was very careless in attire, his shirt open at the collar, and on the back of his head was a student's cap. He wasn't a[Pg 298] gentleman! Madame was laying the whip to her imagination, trying to be at ease, her red lips dry and her eyes growing bloodshot.
Madame was clearly disappointed. Balzac was quite sloppy in his dress, with his shirt unbuttoned at the collar and a student’s cap at the back of his head. He wasn’t a[Pg 298] gentleman! Madame was pushing her imagination, trying to relax, her dry red lips and bloodshot eyes betraying her tension.
The servant was dismissed—it was like throwing over sand ballast from a balloon. Things grew less tense.
The servant was let go—it felt like dropping sand ballast from a balloon. Things became less tense.
They looked at each other and laughed. "Let's make the best of it," said Balzac. Then they kissed there under the trees and he held her hands. They understood each other. They laughed together, and all disappointment was dissipated in the laugh. They understood each other.
They looked at each other and laughed. "Let's make the best of it," said Balzac. Then they kissed under the trees, and he held her hands. They got each other. They laughed together, and all disappointment faded away in that laughter. They got each other.
Balzac wrote home to his sister that night about the meeting, and described the promenade as "a waddle Du Faubourg—a duck and a goose out for the air." He insisted, however, that Madame was very pretty, very wise and very rich.
Balzac wrote to his sister that night about the meeting and described the walk as "a waddle from the Faubourg—a duck and a goose out for some fresh air." However, he insisted that Madame was very pretty, very smart, and very wealthy.
The next day Balzac called at the villa and met Monsieur Hanska, and evidently won that gentleman's good-will at once. Balzac made him laugh, exorcising his megrims. Then Balzac played cards with him and obligingly lost. Hanska insisted that the great author should come back to dinner. Balzac agreed with him absolutely in politics, and as token of their friendship Monsieur Hanska presented Monsieur Balzac a gigantic inkstand.
The next day, Balzac visited the villa and met Monsieur Hanska, clearly winning the man's favor right away. Balzac made him laugh, lifting his spirits. Then Balzac played cards with him and graciously lost. Hanska insisted that the famous author should come back for dinner. Balzac completely agreed with him on politics, and as a sign of their friendship, Monsieur Hanska gifted Monsieur Balzac a huge inkstand.
Things were moving along smoothly, when two letters dispatched to Madame by Balzac were placed in the hands of Monsieur Hanska by a servant who evidently[Pg 299] lacked the psychic instinct. An hour later, Balzac appeared in person, and when frigidly shown the letters explained that it was all a joke—that the letters were literature, to be used in a book, and were sent to Madame for her inspection, delectation and divertisement.
Things were going well when two letters sent by Balzac to Madame were handed to Monsieur Hanska by a servant who clearly[Pg 299] had no idea what was going on. An hour later, Balzac showed up in person, and when he was coldly presented with the letters, he explained that it was just a joke—that the letters were part of a literary work and were sent to Madame for her review, enjoyment, and entertainment.
The very extravagance of the missives saved the day. Monsieur Hanska could not possibly believe that any one could love his wife in this intense fashion—he never had. People only get love-crazy in books.
The sheer extravagance of the letters turned everything around. Monsieur Hanska could never imagine that anyone could love his wife this passionately—he never had. People only go love-crazy in novels.
Everybody laughed, and Monsieur Hanska ordered the waiter to bring in bottles of the juice of the grape, and all went as merry as a marriage-bell.
Everybody laughed, and Monsieur Hanska told the waiter to bring in bottles of wine, and everyone was as cheerful as could be.
Five days of paradise, and the Hanskas went one way and Balzac went another. He was up before daylight the morning they were to go, pacing the Faubourg in the hope of catching just one more look at the object of his passion. But his quest was in vain—he took the diligence back to Paris, and duly arrived, tired and sore in body, but with a heart for work. Madame Hanska understood him—was that not enough?
Five days of paradise, and the Hanskas went one way while Balzac went another. He woke up before dawn the morning they were set to leave, walking around the Faubourg in hopes of getting just one more glimpse of the person he loved. But his search was fruitless—he took the coach back to Paris, arriving tired and sore, yet ready to work. Madame Hanska understood him—wasn’t that enough?
[Pg 300]After that first meeting in Switzerland, every event in Balzac's life had Madame Hanska in mind. The feminine intellect was an absolute necessity to him. After a hard day's work, he eased down to earth by writing to "The Stranger" a letter, playful, pathetic, philosophical: just an outpouring of the heart of a tired man—letters like those Swift wrote to Stella. He called it "resting my head in your lap."
[Pg 300]After that first meeting in Switzerland, everything in Balzac's life revolved around Madame Hanska. He absolutely needed the perspective of a woman. After a long day of work, he would ground himself by writing to "The Stranger" a letter that was playful, sad, and philosophical—just a heartfelt expression from a weary man—letters like those Swift wrote to Stella. He referred to it as "resting my head in your lap."
It is quite possible that there is a little picturesque exaggeration in these letters, and that Balzac was not quite so lonely all the time as he was when he wrote to her. He compares her with the women he meets, always to her advantage, of course, and in his letters he constantly uses extracts from her letters, with phrases and peculiar words which she had discovered for him. For instance, in one place he calls a publisher a "rosbif ambulant," which phrase Madame Hanska had applied to a certain Englishman she once met in Saint Petersburg.
It’s quite possible that there’s a bit of scenic exaggeration in these letters, and that Balzac wasn't really as lonely as he claimed to be when he wrote to her. He compares her to the women he encounters, always favoring her, and in his letters, he frequently uses excerpts from her letters, including phrases and unique words she had introduced to him. For example, at one point he refers to a publisher as a "rosbif ambulant," a term Madame Hanska had used for a specific Englishman she met in Saint Petersburg.
The letters of Madame Hanska to Balzac were given to the flames by his own hand a few years before his death, "being too sacred for the world"; but his letters to her have been preserved and published, except such parts as were too intimate for the public to appreciate properly.
The letters from Madame Hanska to Balzac were burned by him a few years before he died, "being too sacred for the world"; however, his letters to her have been kept and published, except for the parts that were too personal for the public to understand properly.
The "Droll Stories" were written and published just before Balzac met Madame Hanska. He was much[Pg 301] troubled as to what she would think of them, and tried for a time to keep the book out of her hands. Finally, however, he decided on a grandstand play. He had one of the books sumptuously bound, and this volume he inscribed to Monsieur Hanska and sent it with a message to the effect that it was a book for men only, and it was written merely as a study of certain phases of human nature, and to show the progress of the French language.
The "Droll Stories" were written and published just before Balzac met Madame Hanska. He was really[Pg 301] anxious about what she would think of them and tried for a while to keep the book away from her. Eventually, though, he decided to go all out. He had one of the books beautifully bound, and he inscribed this copy to Monsieur Hanska, sending it with a note saying it was a book meant for men only, written simply as a study of certain aspects of human nature and to showcase the evolution of the French language.
Of course, a book written for men only is bound to be read by every woman who can place her pretty hands upon it. And so the "Droll Stories" were carefully read by Madame, and the explanation accepted that they were merely a study in antique French, and illustrated one chapter in "The Human Comedy." As for Monsieur Hanska, he, being not quite so scientific as his gifted wife, read the stories for a different reason, and enjoyed them so much that they served him as a mine from which he lifted his original stuff.
Of course, a book written for men is sure to be read by any woman who can get her hands on it. So, Madame carefully read the "Droll Stories," accepting the explanation that they were just a study in old French and illustrated a chapter of "The Human Comedy." As for Monsieur Hanska, since he wasn't as scholarly as his talented wife, he read the stories for a different reason and enjoyed them so much that they became a source of inspiration for his own work.
The conception of "The Human Comedy," or a series of books that would run the entire gamut of human experience and picture every possible phase of human emotion, was the idea of Madame Hanska. In the year Eighteen Hundred Thirty-two she had written him: "No writer who has ever lived has possessed so wide a sympathy as you. Some picture courts and kings; others reveal to us beggars, peasants and those who struggle for bread; still others give charming views of children;[Pg 302] while all men and women in love write love-stories; but you know every possible condition that can come to a human soul, and so you seem the only person who ever has written or could write the complete 'Human Comedy' in which every type of man, woman or child who ever lived shall have his part."
The idea for "The Human Comedy," a series of books that captures the full range of human experiences and emotions, came from Madame Hanska. In 1832, she wrote to him: "No writer has ever had such broad sympathy as you. Some depict courts and kings; others show us beggars, peasants, and those struggling for basic needs; still others offer delightful glimpses of children; while all people in love write love stories. But you understand every possible situation that can affect a human soul, making you the only one who has ever written or could write the complete 'Human Comedy' where every type of man, woman, or child who ever lived has their role."
No wonder Balzac loved Madame Hanska—what writer would not love a woman who could place him on such a pedestal! Every writer has moments when he doubts his power, and so this assurance from Some One seems a necessity to one who is to do a great and sustained work. Balzac, he of the child-mind, needed the constant assurance that he was going forward in the right direction.
No wonder Balzac loved Madame Hanska—what writer wouldn’t love a woman who could put him on such a pedestal! Every writer has moments of self-doubt, so that kind of reassurance from someone special feels essential for anyone trying to create something great and lasting. Balzac, with his child-like perspective, needed constant encouragement that he was moving in the right direction.
Balzac seized upon the phrase, "The Human Comedy," just as he seized upon anything which he could weave into the fabric he was constructing. And so finally came his formal announcement that he was to write the entire life of man, and picture every possible aspect of humanity, in a hundred books to be known as "La Comedie Humaine." It was a conception as great and daring as the plan of Pliny to write out all human knowledge, or the ambition of Newton as shown in the "Principia," or the works of Baron von Humboldt as revealed in the "Cosmos," or the idea of Herbert Spencer as bodied forth in the "Synthetic Philosophy."
Balzac grabbed onto the phrase "The Human Comedy," just like he took hold of anything he could blend into the tapestry he was creating. Eventually, he officially announced that he would write about the entire human experience and depict every conceivable facet of humanity in a hundred books titled "La Comedie Humaine." It was an idea as grand and audacious as Pliny's plan to document all human knowledge, or Newton's ambitions reflected in the "Principia," or the works of Baron von Humboldt as shown in the "Cosmos," or Herbert Spencer's vision articulated in the "Synthetic Philosophy."
[Pg 303]All the time Balzac was looking forward to when he and Madame Hanska would next meet, or back to the meeting that had just taken place. Each year, for a few short, sweet days, they met in Switzerland or at some appointed place in Italy or France. Sometimes Monsieur Hanska was there and sometimes not. That worthy gentleman always seemed to feel a certain gratification in the thought that his wife was so attractive to the great author of the "Droll Stories," the only Balzac book he had really ever read.
[Pg 303]All the time Balzac was thinking about when he and Madame Hanska would meet next or reminiscing about their latest meeting. Every year, for a few brief, enjoyable days, they got together in Switzerland or at some chosen spot in Italy or France. Sometimes Monsieur Hanska was there, and sometimes he wasn't. That good man always seemed to take a certain pride in the idea that his wife was so appealing to the famous author of the "Droll Stories," the only Balzac book he had really ever read.
That he did not even guess their true relation is very probable; he knew that his wife was something of a writer, and he was satisfied when he was told that she was helping Balzac in his literary undertakings. That he was not compelled to read the joint production, and pass judgment on it, gave him so much pleasure that he never followed up the clue.
That he didn't even suspect their real relationship is quite likely; he knew his wife was somewhat of a writer, and he felt satisfied when he heard that she was assisting Balzac with his literary projects. The fact that he didn't have to read their collaborative work and judge it brought him so much joy that he never pursued the hint further.
On January Fifth, Eighteen Hundred Forty-two, Balzac received from Madame Hanska an envelope lined with ominous black: a mourning-envelope. He seized it with joy—placed it to his lips and then pressed it to his heart. Monsieur Hanska was dead—dead—very dead—he had vacated the preserve—gone—flown—departed, dead!
On January 5, 1842, Balzac got an envelope from Madame Hanska lined with unsettling black: a mourning envelope. He grabbed it with excitement—kissed it and then pressed it to his heart. Monsieur Hanska was dead—dead—really dead—he had left the scene—gone—flown away—departed, dead!
Balzac sat down and wrote a sham letter of condolence to the bereaved widow, and asked permission to go at once and console her. Had it been De Berney he would[Pg 304] have gone, but with Madame Hanska he had first to obtain permission.
Balzac sat down and wrote a fake condolence letter to the grieving widow and asked if he could go right away to comfort her. If it had been De Berney, he would[Pg 304] have gone, but with Madame Hanska, he first needed to get permission.
So he waited for her reply.
So he waited for her response.
Her answer was strangely cold: Madame was in sore distress—children sick, peasants dissatisfied, business complications and so forth.
Her response was oddly cold: Madame was in serious distress—sick kids, unhappy peasants, business troubles, and so on.
Balzac had always supposed that Monsieur Hanska was the one impediment that stood in the way of the full, complete and divine mating. Probably Madame thought so, too, until the time arrived, and then she discovered that she had gotten used to having her lover at a distance. She was thus able to manage him. But to live with him all the time—ye gods, was it possible!
Balzac always thought that Monsieur Hanska was the only obstacle blocking a perfect and divine union. Madame likely believed the same until the moment came, and then she realized that she had become accustomed to having her lover at a distance. This distance allowed her to handle him. But living with him all the time—oh my god, was that even possible!
The Madame had so long managed her marital craft in storm and stress, holding the bark steadily in the eye of the wind, that now the calm had come she did not know what to do, and Balzac in his gay-painted galley could not even paddle alongside.
The Madame had been navigating her marriage through chaos and challenges for so long, keeping the boat steady against the wind, that now that things were calm she didn't know what to do, and Balzac in his brightly painted boat couldn't even keep up.
She begged for time to settle her affairs. In three months they met in Switzerland. Madame was in deep mourning, and Balzac, not to be outdone, had an absurdly large and very black band on his hat. With Madame was her daughter, a fine young woman of twenty, whom the mother always now kept close to her, for prudential reasons. The daughter must have been pretty good quality, for she called Balzac, "My Fat Papa," and Balzac threatens Madame that he will run away with the daughter if the marriage is not arranged, and quickly[Pg 305] too.
She asked for time to take care of her things. Three months later, they met in Switzerland. Madame was in deep mourning, and Balzac, trying to keep up, wore an absurdly large and very black band on his hat. With Madame was her daughter, a lovely young woman of twenty, whom the mother now always kept close for safety reasons. The daughter must have been quite charming because she called Balzac, "My Fat Papa," and Balzac warns Madame that he will run off with the daughter if the marriage isn’t arranged soon[Pg 305].
But Madame will not wed—not yet—she is afraid that marriage will dissolve her beautiful dream. In the meantime, she advances Balzac a large amount of money, several hundred thousand francs, to show her sincerity, and the money Balzac is to use in furnishing a house in Paris, where they will live as soon as they are married.
But Madame won’t get married—not yet—she’s afraid that marriage will ruin her beautiful dream. In the meantime, she lends Balzac a large sum of money, several hundred thousand francs, to prove her sincerity, and Balzac is supposed to use the money to furnish a house in Paris, where they’ll live as soon as they’re married.
Balzac buys a snug little house and furnishes it with costly carved furniture, bronzes, rugs and old masters.
Balzac buys a cozy little house and decorates it with expensive carved furniture, bronze pieces, rugs, and classic paintings.
He waits patiently, or not, according to his mood, amid his beautiful treasures. And still Madame would not relinquish the sweet joys of widowhood.
He waits patiently, or not, depending on his mood, surrounded by his beautiful treasures. And still, Madame wouldn’t give up the sweet joys of being a widow.
In a year Madame Hanska arrives with her daughter. They are delighted with the house, and remain for a month, when pressing business in Poland calls them hence. Balzac accompanies them a hundred miles, and then goes back home to his "Human Comedy."
In a year, Madame Hanska arrives with her daughter. They are thrilled with the house and stay for a month, but pressing business in Poland requires them to leave. Balzac travels with them for a hundred miles before returning home to his "Human Comedy."
The years pass very much as they did when Monsieur Hanska was alive, only they miss that gentleman, having nobody now but the public to bamboozle, and the public having properly sized up the situation has become very apathetic—busy looking for morsels more highly spiced. Who in the world cares about what stout, middle-aged widows do, anyway!
The years go by just like they did when Monsieur Hanska was alive, but now they miss that guy, having no one left to trick but the public. The public has figured things out and has become pretty indifferent—busy searching for more exciting things. Who really cares about what plump, middle-aged widows do, anyway!
[Pg 306]Occasionally, in letters to Madame Hanska, Balzac referred to Madame De Berney. This seems to have caused Madame Hanska once to say, "Why do you so often refer to ancient history and tell me of that motherly body who once acted as your nurse, comparing me with her?"
[Pg 306]Sometimes, in his letters to Madame Hanska, Balzac mentioned Madame De Berney. This seemed to prompt Madame Hanska to say at one point, "Why do you keep bringing up the past and telling me about that nurturing woman who used to care for you, comparing me to her?"
To this Balzac replies: "I apologize for comparing you with Madame De Berney—she was what she was, and you are what you are. Great souls are always individual—Madame De Berney was a great and lofty spirit, and no one can ever take her place. I apologize for comparing you with her."
To this, Balzac replies: "I'm sorry for comparing you to Madame De Berney—she was who she was, and you are who you are. Great souls are always unique—Madame De Berney was a remarkable and elevated spirit, and no one can ever fill her shoes. I apologize for making that comparison."
Madame De Berney led Balzac; Madame Hanska ruled him. Madame Hanska was one who alternately beckoned and pursued. Without her Balzac could not have gone on. She held him true to his literary course, and without her he must surely have fallen a victim of arrested energy. She demanded a daily accounting from the mill of his mind. She supplied both goad and greens.
Madame De Berney guided Balzac; Madame Hanska had control over him. Madame Hanska was someone who both called to him and chased after him. Without her, Balzac wouldn't have been able to continue. She kept him focused on his writing, and without her, he would have likely become stagnant. She insisted on a daily report from the workings of his mind. She provided both motivation and inspiration.
And more than that she sapped his life-forces and robbed him of his red corpuscles; so that, before he was fifty, he was old, worn-out, undone, with an excess of lime in his bones.
And more than that, she drained his energy and took away his vitality, so that, before he turned fifty, he was old, exhausted, and broken down, with too much calcium in his bones.
Literary creation makes a terrific tax on vitality. Ideas do not flow until the pulse goes above eighty, and this means the rapid breaking down of tissue. The man who writes two hours daily, and writes well, can not do[Pg 307] much else. He is like the racehorse—do not expect the record-breaker to pull a plow all day, and go fast heats in the evening. Balzac was the most tremendous worker in a literary way the world has ever seen. He doubtless made mistakes in his life's course, but the wonder is, that he did not make more. He was constantly absorbed in what Theophile Gautier has called "the Balzac Universe," looking after the characters he had created, seeing to it that they acted consistently, pulling the wires, supplying them conversation, dialogue, plot and counterplot, and amid all this bustle and confusion bringing out a perfect story. And still sanely to do the work of the workaday world was a miracle indeed! The man had the strength of Hercules, but even physical strength has its penalty—it seduces one to over-exertion. The midnight brain is a bad thing to cultivate, especially when reinforced with much coffee. Balzac was growing stout; physical exercise was difficult. Dark lines were growing under his eyes. In his letters to Madame Hanska he tells how he is taking treatment from the doctor, and that he suffers from asthma and aneurism of the heart.
Literary creation takes a huge toll on one's energy. Ideas don't come easily until your heart rate rises above eighty, which means the body's tissues start breaking down. A person who writes for two hours a day, and does so well, can't really do much else. They’re like a racehorse — don’t expect a record-breaker to plow a field all day and still run fast heats in the evening. Balzac was possibly the hardest worker in literature the world has ever seen. He definitely made mistakes in his life, but the real surprise is that he didn’t make more. He was always immersed in what Theophile Gautier described as "the Balzac Universe," managing the characters he created, ensuring they behaved consistently, pulling the strings, providing them with conversations, dialogue, plots, and counterplots, all while crafting a perfect story amidst all the chaos. To still manage the routine work of daily life was truly miraculous! The man had the strength of Hercules, but even that physical strength comes with its downsides — it lures one into overexertion. Cultivating a midnight mindset is not a good idea, especially with a lot of coffee. Balzac was gaining weight; physical activity was challenging for him. Dark circles were forming under his eyes. In his letters to Madame Hanska, he mentions that he’s receiving treatment from a doctor and that he's struggling with asthma and an aneurysm of the heart.
His eyes are failing him so he can not see to write by lamplight.
His eyesight is failing, so he can't see to write by lamplight.
Madame Hanska now becomes alarmed. She thinks she can win him back to life. She begs him to come to Poland at once, and they will be married.
Madame Hanska now feels anxious. She believes she can bring him back to life. She urges him to come to Poland immediately, and they'll get married.
Balzac at once begins the journey to the Hanska[Pg 308] country home. The excitement and change of scene evidently benefited him. Great plans were being made for the future.
Balzac immediately sets off for the Hanska[Pg 308] country house. The excitement and change of scenery clearly did him good. Big plans were in the works for the future.
The wedding occurred on March Fourteenth, Eighteen Hundred Fifty.
The wedding took place on March 14, 1850.
Balzac was a sick man. The couple arrived back in Paris, with Balzac leaning heavily on his wife's arm. Chaos thundered in his ears; his brain reeled with vertigo; dazzling lights appeared in the darkness; and in the sunshine he saw only confused darkness.
Balzac was unwell. The couple returned to Paris, with Balzac leaning heavily on his wife's arm. Chaos roared in his ears; his mind spun with dizziness; bright lights flickered in the dark; and in the sunlight, he could only see muddled shadows.
Balzac died August Seventeenth, Eighteen Hundred Fifty, aged fifty-one, and Pere-la-Chaise tells the rest.
Balzac died on August 17, 1850, at the age of fifty-one, and Père-Lachaise tells the rest.
Said Victor Hugo:
Said Victor Hugo:
The candle scarcely illumined the magnificent Pourbus, the magnificent Holbein, on the walls. The bust of marble was like the ghost of the man who was to die. I asked to see Monsieur De Balzac. We crossed a corridor and mounted a staircase crowded with vases, statues and enamels. Another corridor—I saw a door that was open. I heard a sinister noise—a rough and loud breathing. I was in Balzac's bedchamber. The bed was in the middle of the room: Balzac, supported on it, as best he might be, by pillows and cushions taken from the sofa. I saw his profile, which was like that of Napoleon. An old sick-nurse and a servant of the house stood on either side of the bed. I lifted the counterpane and took the hand of Balzac. The nurse said to me, "He will die about dawn."
The candle barely lit up the stunning Pourbus and the impressive Holbein on the walls. The marble bust resembled the ghost of the man who was about to die. I asked to see Monsieur De Balzac. We crossed a hallway and went up a staircase cluttered with vases, statues, and enamel pieces. In another hallway, I noticed an open door. I heard a disturbing noise—a rough and loud breathing. I had entered Balzac's bedroom. The bed was in the center of the room: Balzac was propped up on it as best he could with pillows and cushions taken from the sofa. I saw his profile, which looked like Napoleon's. An old nurse and a household servant stood on either side of the bed. I lifted the bed cover and took Balzac's hand. The nurse said to me, "He will die around dawn."
His death has smitten Paris. Some months ago he came back into France. Feeling that he was dying, he wished[Pg 309] to see again his native land—as on the eve of a long journey, one goes to one's mother to kiss her. Sometimes, in the presence of the dead—when the dead are illustrious—one feels, with especial distinctness, the heavenly destiny of that Intelligence which is called Man. It passes over the Earth to suffer and be purified.
His death has struck Paris hard. A few months ago, he returned to France. Knowing he was dying, he wanted[Pg 309] to see his homeland one last time—like someone about to embark on a long journey who goes to kiss their mother goodbye. At times, in the presence of the deceased—especially when they are notable—one feels especially keenly the divine purpose of that Intelligence we call Man. It travels across the Earth to endure and find redemption.
[Pg 310]FENELON AND MADAME GUYON
Some time before the marriage of my daughter, I had become acquainted with the Abbe Fenelon, and the family into which she had entered being among his friends, I had the opportunity of seeing him there many times. We had conversations on the subject of the inner life, in which he offered many objections to me. I answered him with my usual simplicity. He gave me opportunity to thoroughly explain to him my experiences. The difficulties he offered, only served to make clear to him the root of my sentiments; therefore no one has been better able to understand them than he. This it is which, in the sequel, has served for the foundation of the persecution raised against him, as his answers to the Bishop of Meaux have made known to all persons who have read them without prejudice.
Some time before my daughter got married, I met Abbe Fenelon, and since the family she joined was among his friends, I had the chance to see him many times there. We had conversations about the inner life, during which he presented many objections to me. I responded with my usual simplicity. He allowed me to fully explain my experiences to him. The difficulties he raised only helped clarify the root of my feelings for him; thus, no one has been better able to understand them than he. This foundation ultimately led to the persecution against him, as his responses to the Bishop of Meaux have made clear to anyone who has read them without bias.
[Pg 313]I have been reading the "Autobiography of Madame Guyon." All books that live are autobiographies, for the reason that no writer is interesting save as he writes about himself. All literature is a confession; there is only one kind of ink, and it is red. Some say the autobiography of Benjamin Franklin is the most interesting book written by an American. It surely has one mark of greatness—indiscretion. It tells of things inconsequential, irrelevant and absurd: for instance, the purchase of a penny-loaf by a moon-faced youth with outgrown trousers, who walked up Market Street, in the city of Philadelphia, munching his loaf, and who saw a girl sitting in a doorway, laughing at him.
[Pg 313]I have been reading the "Autobiography of Madame Guyon." All books that resonate are autobiographies, because no writer is truly engaging unless they share something about themselves. All literature is a form of confession; there’s only one type of ink, and it’s red. Some people claim that Benjamin Franklin's autobiography is the most captivating book written by an American. It definitely has a hallmark of greatness—indiscretion. It recounts trivial, irrelevant, and ridiculous things: for example, the purchase of a penny loaf by a moon-faced young man in oversized trousers, who walked up Market Street in Philadelphia, munching on his loaf, and noticed a girl sitting in a doorway, laughing at him.
What has that to do with literature? Everything, for literature is a human document, and the fact that he of the moon-face got even with the girl who laughed at him by going back and marrying her gives us a picture not soon forgotten.
What does that have to do with literature? Everything, because literature is a human document, and the fact that the man with the moon face got back at the girl who laughed at him by returning and marrying her gives us an image that is hard to forget.
Everybody is entertaining when he writes about himself, because he is discussing a subject in which he is vitally interested—whether he understands the theme is another thing. The fact that Madame Guyon did not[Pg 314] understand her theme does not detract from the interest in her book: it rather adds to it—she is so intensely prejudiced. Franklin was the very king of humorists, and in humor Madame Guyon was a pauper.
Everyone is interesting when they write about themselves because they’re discussing a topic that they care deeply about—whether they grasp the subject is another matter. The fact that Madame Guyon didn’t [Pg 314] understand her topic doesn’t take away from the interest in her book; it actually adds to it—she is quite biased. Franklin was the ultimate humorist, while Madame Guyon had almost no sense of humor.
There is not a smile in the whole big book from cover to cover—not a smile, save those the reader brings to bear.
There isn't a single smile in the entire big book from cover to cover—not one smile, except for those the reader creates.
Madame Guyon lays bare her heart, but she does it by indirection. In this book she keeps her left hand well informed of what her right hand is doing. Her multi-masked ego tells things she must have known, but which she didn't know she knew, otherwise she would not have told us. We get the truth by reading between the lines. The miracle is that this book should have passed for a work of deep religious significance, and served as a textbook for religious novitiates for three centuries.
Madame Guyon reveals her heart, but she does it subtly. In this book, she makes sure her left hand knows what her right hand is doing. Her many facades share insights she must have been aware of, but didn’t realize she knew; otherwise, she wouldn’t have shared them. We uncover the truth by reading between the lines. The remarkable thing is that this book has been regarded as a work of profound religious significance and has been used as a textbook for religious novices for three centuries.
Madame Guyon was a woman of intellect, damned with a dower of beauty; sensitive, alert, possessing an impetuous nature that endeavored to find its gratification in religion. Born into a rich family, and marrying a rich man, unkind Fate gave her time for introspection, and her mind became morbid through lack of employment for her hands.
Madame Guyon was a smart woman, cursed with a beauty that came with a heavy price; she was sensitive, aware, and had a restless spirit that sought fulfillment in religion. Born into a wealthy family and marrying a wealthy man, cruel Fate allowed her time for self-reflection, leading her mind to become distressed due to a lack of work for her hands.
Work would have directed her emotions to a point where they would have been useful, but for the lack of which she was feverish, querulous, impulsive—always looking for offense, and of course finding it. Her pride was colossal, and the fact that it found form in humility must have made her a sore trial to her friends.[Pg 315]
Work would have channeled her emotions in a way that would have been helpful, but without it, she was restless, irritable, and impulsive—constantly searching for a reason to be offended, and naturally finding one. Her pride was immense, and the fact that it manifested in humility must have made her a challenge for her friends.[Pg 315]
The confessional seems a natural need of humanity; however, when an introspective hypochondriac acquires the confessional habit, she is a pest to a good priest and likely to be a prey to a bad one.
The confessional appears to be a natural human need; however, when an overly introspective hypochondriac develops the habit of frequenting the confessional, she becomes a burden to a good priest and is likely to be taken advantage of by a bad one.
A woman in this condition of mind confesses sins she never committed, and she may commit sins of which she is unaware.
A woman in this state of mind admits to sins she never actually did, and she might also commit sins without realizing it.
The highly emotional, unappreciated, misunderstood woman, noisily bearing her cross alone, is a type well known to the pathologist. In modern times when she visits a dentist's office the doctor hastily summons his assistant; like unto the Prince of Pilsen, who, in the presence of the strenuous widow, seizes his friend convulsively and groans: "Don't leave me—don't leave me! I am up against it."
The highly emotional, unappreciated, misunderstood woman, loudly carrying her burdens alone, is a type well known to the pathologist. In modern times, when she goes to a dentist's office, the doctor quickly calls for his assistant; much like the Prince of Pilsen, who, in front of the demanding widow, grabs his friend tightly and groans: "Don't leave me—don't leave me! I'm in a tough spot."
This type of woman is never commonplace—she is the victim of her qualities; and these qualities in the case of Madame Guyon were high ambition, great intellect, impelling passion, self-reliance. Had she been less of a woman she would have been more.
This type of woman is never ordinary—she is affected by her qualities; and these qualities in the case of Madame Guyon were high ambition, strong intellect, driving passion, and self-reliance. If she had been less of a woman, she would have been more.
She thinks mostly of herself, and intense selfishness is apparent even in her humility. The tragedy of her life lay in that she had a surplus of time and a plethora of money, and these paved the way for introspection and fatty enlargement of the ego. Let her tell her own story:
She mostly thinks about herself, and her intense selfishness shows even in her humility. The tragedy of her life was that she had too much time and a lot of money, which led to excessive introspection and an inflated ego. Let her tell her own story:
My God: Since you wish me to write a life so worthless and extraordinary as mine, and the omissions I made in the former have appeared to you too considerable to[Pg 316] leave it in that state, I wish with all my heart, in order to obey you, to do what you desire of me.
My God: Since you want me to write a life as worthless and extraordinary as mine, and the things I left out before seem too important to[Pg 316] leave it as it is, I truly want to do what you ask of me to obey you.
I was born, according to some accounts, on Easter Even, Thirteenth of April—although my baptism was not until the Twenty-fourth of May—in the year Sixteen Hundred Forty-eight, of a father and mother who made profession of very great piety, particularly my father, who had inherited it from his ancestors; for one might count, from a very long time, almost as many saints in his family as there were persons who composed it.
I was born, according to some accounts, on Easter Eve, April 13th—although I wasn't baptized until May 24th—in 1648, to parents who were known for their strong faith, especially my father, who had inherited it from his ancestors; you could say that for a very long time, his family had almost as many saints as they had members.
I was born, then, not at the full time, for my mother had such a terrible fright that she brought me into the world in the eighth month, when it is said to be almost impossible to live.
I was born premature because my mother was so terrified that she had me in the eighth month, a time when it’s said to be nearly impossible to survive.
I no sooner received life than I was on the point of losing it, and dying without baptism.
I barely received life when I was about to lose it and die without being baptized.
My life was only a tissue of ills. At two and a half years, I was placed at the Ursulines, where I remained some time. Afterwards they took me away. My mother, who did not much love girls, neglected me and abandoned me too much to the care of women who neglected me also: yet you, O my God, protected me, for accidents were incessantly happening to me, occasioned by my extreme vivacity; I fell. A number of accidents happened to me which I omit for brevity.
My life was nothing but a series of misfortunes. When I was two and a half, I was sent to the Ursulines, where I stayed for a while. Later, they took me out. My mother, who didn’t care much for girls, neglected me and left me too often in the hands of women who also ignored me. Yet you, O my God, watched over me, because I was always getting into trouble due to my boundless energy; I fell. I went through many incidents that I’ll skip for the sake of brevity.
I was then four years old, when Madame the Duchess of Montbason came to the Benedictines. As she had much friendship for my father, she asked him to place me in that House when she would be there, because I was a great diversion to her. I was always with her, for she much loved the exterior God had given me. I do not remember to have committed any considerable faults[Pg 317] in that house. I saw there only good examples, and as my natural disposition was toward good, I followed it when I found nobody to turn me aside from it. I loved to hear talk about God, to be at church, and to be dressed as a nun. One day I imagined that the terror they put me into of Hell was only to intimidate me because I was very bright, and I had a little archness to which they gave the name of cleverness.
I was four when Madame the Duchess of Montbason came to the Benedictines. Since she was good friends with my dad, she asked him to let me stay at that House while she was there because I was a great source of entertainment for her. I was always with her because she really liked how I looked. I don’t remember doing anything majorly wrong[Pg 317] while I was there. I only saw good role models, and since I naturally leaned towards good, I followed that path as long as nobody led me astray. I enjoyed listening to talks about God, going to church, and dressing like a nun. One day, I thought that the fear they instilled in me regarding Hell was just a tactic to scare me because I was very smart, and I had a bit of playfulness that they called cleverness.
I wished to go to confession without saying anything to any one, but as I was very small, the mistress of the boarders carried me to confession and remained with me. They listened to me. She was astonished to hear that I first accused myself of having thoughts against the faith, and the confessor beginning to laugh, asked me what they were. I told him that I had up to now been in doubt about Hell: that I had imagined my mistress spoke to me of it only to make me good, but I no longer doubted. After my confession I felt an indescribable fervor, and even one time I experienced a desire to endure martyrdom.
I wanted to go to confession without telling anyone, but since I was really young, the boarding house manager took me to confession and stayed with me. They listened to me. She was shocked when I first admitted that I had doubts about my faith, and the priest started laughing and asked me what those doubts were. I told him that until now, I had questioned the existence of Hell; I had thought my teacher talked about it just to make me behave, but I no longer had any doubts. After my confession, I felt an overwhelming sense of fervor, and at one point, I even felt a desire to endure martyrdom.
I can not help here noting the fault mothers commit who, under pretext of devotion or occupation, neglect to keep their daughters with them; for it is not credible that my mother, so virtuous as she was, would have thus left me, if she had thought there was any harm in it.
I can't help but point out the mistake some mothers make when, under the guise of devotion or being busy, they fail to keep their daughters close. It's hard to believe that my mother, as virtuous as she was, would have left me like this if she thought it would cause any harm.
I must also condemn those unjust preferences that they show for one child over another, which produce division and the ruin of families, while equality unites the hearts and entertains charity. Why can not fathers and mothers understand, and all persons who wish to guide youth, the evil they do, when they neglect the[Pg 318] guidance of the children, when they lose sight of them for a long time and do not employ them?
I also have to criticize the unfair favoritism they show towards one child over another, which causes division and destroys families, while equality brings people together and fosters kindness. Why can't fathers and mothers, and everyone who wants to mentor young people, see the harm they're causing when they ignore the needs of their children, when they lose track of them for long periods and fail to engage with them?
You know, O my Love, that the fear of your chastisement has never made much impression either on my intellect or upon my heart. Fear of having offended you caused all my grief, and this was such that it seemed to me, though there should be neither Paradise nor Hell, I should always have had the same fear of displeasing you. You know that even after my faults your caresses were a thousand times more insupportable than your rigors, and I would have a thousand times chosen Hell rather than displease you.
You know, my Love, that the fear of your punishment has never really affected my mind or my heart. The anxiety of having upset you caused all my sorrow, and it felt to me that even if there were no Paradise or Hell, I'd still have the same dread of letting you down. You know that even after my mistakes, your affection was a thousand times more overwhelming than your harshness, and I would choose Hell a thousand times over rather than upset you.
O God, it was then not for you alone I used to behave well, since I ceased to do so because they no longer had any consideration for me.
O God, it wasn't just for you that I used to behave well, since I stopped doing that because they no longer cared about me.
If I had known how to make use of the crucifying conduct that you maintained over me, I should have made good progress, and, far from going astray, that would have made me return to you.
If I had known how to handle the harsh treatment you showed me, I would have made real progress, and instead of going off course, it would have brought me back to you.
I was jealous of my brother, for on every occasion I remarked the difference my mother made between him and me. However, he behaved always right, and I always wrong. My mother's servant-maids paid their court by caressing my brother and ill-treating me.
I was jealous of my brother because I could see how my mother treated him differently than me. He always acted appropriately, while I always seemed to mess things up. My mother’s maids would flatter my brother and treat me badly.
It is true I was bad, for I had fallen back into my former defects of telling lies and getting in a passion; with all these defects I nevertheless willingly gave alms, and I much loved the poor. I assiduously prayed to you, O my God, and I took pleasure in hearing you well spoken of. I do not doubt you will be astonished, Sir,[Pg 319] by such resistance, and by so long a course of inconstancy; so many graces, so much ingratitude; but the sequel will astonish you still more, when you shall see this manner of acting grow stronger with my age, and that reason, far from correcting so irrational a procedure, has served only to give more force and more scope to my sins.
It’s true I was not great, as I had fallen back into my old habits of lying and losing my temper; despite these flaws, I still generously gave to the needy and truly cared for the poor. I diligently prayed to you, O my God, and enjoyed hearing others speak well of you. I have no doubt you will be surprised, Sir, [Pg 319] by such resistance and such a long period of inconsistency; so many blessings, so much ingratitude; but what follows will shock you even more when you see this behavior grow stronger with my age, and that instead of correcting such irrational actions, reason has only served to give more strength and more opportunity to my sins.
It seemed, O my God, that you doubled your graces as my ingratitude increased. There went on in me what goes on in the siege of towns. You were besieging my heart, and I thought only of defending it against your attacks. I put up fortifications to that miserable place, redoubling each day my iniquities to hinder you from taking it.
It felt like, oh my God, you multiplied your blessings as my thanklessness grew. Inside me was like what happens during a city siege. You were laying siege to my heart, and I was only focused on protecting it from your advances. I built defenses around that wretched place, increasing my wrongdoings every day to keep you from capturing it.
When it seemed you were about to be victorious over this ungrateful heart, I made a cross-battery; I put up barriers to arrest your bounties and to hinder the course of your graces. It required nothing less than you to break them down, O my divine Love, who by your sacred fire were more powerful than even death, to which my sins have so often reduced me.
When it looked like you were close to winning over this ungrateful heart, I created obstacles; I set up barriers to stop your gifts and to block the flow of your kindness. It took nothing less than you to tear them down, O my divine Love, who by your holy fire were more powerful than even death, to which my sins have so often brought me.
My father, seeing that I was grown, placed me for Lent with the Ursulines, in order that I should have my first communion at Easter, when I should complete eleven years of age. He placed me in the hands of his daughter, my very dear sister, who redoubled her cares that I might perform this action with all possible preparation. I thought only, O my God, of giving myself to you once for all.
My father, noticing that I had grown up, enrolled me with the Ursulines for Lent so I could receive my first communion at Easter when I turned eleven. He entrusted me to my very dear sister, who went above and beyond to ensure I was fully prepared for this occasion. All I could think about, O my God, was giving myself to you completely.
I often felt the combat between my good inclinations and my evil habits. I even performed some penance. As I was almost always with my sister, and the boarders[Pg 320] of the grown class with whom I was, although I was very far from their age, were very reasonable, I became very reasonable with them.
I often felt the struggle between my good intentions and my bad habits. I even did some penance. Since I was almost always with my sister, and the adult boarders[Pg 320] I was with—despite being much younger than them—were quite sensible, I became pretty sensible too.
It was surely a murder to bring me up ill, for I had a natural disposition much inclined to good, and I loved good things.
It was definitely a crime to raise me poorly, because I had a natural tendency toward goodness, and I loved good things.
We subsequently came to Paris, where my vanity increased. Nothing was spared to bring me out. I paraded a vain beauty; I thirsted to exhibit myself and to flaunt my pride. I wished to make myself loved without loving anybody. I was sought for by many persons who seemed good matches for me; but you, O my God, who would not consent to my ruin, did not permit things to succeed.
We then arrived in Paris, where my vanity grew. Everything was done to bring me into the spotlight. I showed off my superficial beauty; I craved to display myself and showcase my pride. I wanted to be adored without actually loving anyone. Many people who seemed like great matches pursued me; but you, O my God, who wouldn't allow my downfall, made sure things didn’t work out.
My father discovered difficulties that you yourself made spring up for my salvation. For if I had married those persons, I should have been extremely exposed, and my vanity would have had opportunity for displaying itself. There was a person who sought me in marriage for some years, whom my father for family reasons had always refused.
My father found challenges that you created for my benefit. If I had married those people, I would have been very vulnerable, and my pride would have had a chance to show itself. There was someone who pursued me for marriage for several years, whom my father always turned down for family reasons.
His manners were a little distasteful to my vanity, yet the fear they had I should leave the country, and the great wealth of this gentleman, led my father, in spite of all his own objections and those of my mother, to accept him for me. It was done without my being told, on the vigil of Saint Francis de Sales, on the Twenty-eighth of January, Sixteen Hundred Sixty-four, and they even made me sign the articles of marriage without telling me what they were.
His manners were a bit off-putting to my ego, but the fear he had that I might leave the country, along with this gentleman's considerable wealth, led my father to accept him for me despite all his own and my mother’s objections. This was done without my knowledge, on the eve of Saint Francis de Sales, on January 28, 1664, and they even made me sign the marriage articles without telling me what they were.
Although I was well pleased to be married, because I imagined thereby I should have full liberty, and that[Pg 321] I should be delivered from the ill-treatment of my mother, which doubtless I brought on myself by want of docility, you, however, O my God, had quite other views, and the state in which I found myself afterwards frustrated my hopes, as I shall hereafter tell. Although I was well pleased to be married, I nevertheless continued all the time of my engagement, and even long after my marriage, in extreme confusion.
Although I was really happy to get married because I thought it would give me total freedom and free me from my mother’s mistreatment, which I probably caused by not being obedient, you, O my God, had different plans. The situation I ended up in dashed my hopes, as I will explain later. Even though I was excited about being married, I still felt extremely awkward throughout my engagement and long after my wedding.
I did not see my betrothed till two or three days before the marriage. I caused masses to be said all the time I was engaged, to know your will, O my God, for I desired to do it at least in that. Oh, goodness of my God, to suffer me at that time, and to permit me to pray with as much boldness as if I had been one of your friends!—I who had treated you as if your greatest enemy!
I didn't see my fiancé until two or three days before the wedding. I had masses said the whole time I was engaged, seeking to understand your will, O my God, because I wanted to fulfill it at least in that way. Oh, the goodness of my God, to let me suffer at that time, and to allow me to pray with as much confidence as if I were one of your friends!—I who had treated you as if you were my greatest enemy!
The joy at this marriage was universal in our town, and in this rejoicing I was the only person sad. I could neither laugh like the others, nor even eat, so oppressed was my heart. I know not the cause of my sadness; but, my God, it was as if a presentiment you were giving me of what should befall me.
The joy of this marriage was shared by everyone in our town, but I was the only one feeling sad. I couldn't laugh like the others or even eat, my heart felt so heavy. I don't know why I felt this way, but it was as if you were warning me of what was to come.
Hardly was I married when the recollection of my desire to be a nun came to overwhelm me.
Hardly had I gotten married when the memory of my wish to become a nun started to consume me.
All those who came to compliment me the day after my marriage could not help rallying me because I wept bitterly, and I said to them, "Alas! I had once so desired to be a nun; why am I now married; and by what fatality is this happened to me?"
All the people who came to congratulate me the day after my wedding couldn't help but tease me because I was crying so much. I said to them, "Oh no! I once wanted to be a nun; why am I married now, and how did this happen to me?"
I was no sooner at home with my new husband than I clearly saw that it would be for me a house of sorrow. I was obliged to change my conduct, for their manner of living was very different from that in my father's[Pg 322] house. My mother-in-law, who had been long time a widow, thought only of saving, while in my father's house we lived in an exceedingly noble manner. Everything was showy and everything on a liberal scale, and all my husband and mother-in-law called extravagance, and I called respectability, was observed there.
I arrived home with my new husband and quickly realized it would be a place of sadness for me. I had to change my behavior because their way of living was very different from my father's[Pg 322] house. My mother-in-law, who had been a widow for a long time, only thought about saving money, while in my father's house we lived very lavishly. Everything was flashy and done on a grand scale, and what my husband and mother-in-law referred to as extravagance, I considered respectability.
I was very much surprised at this change, and the more so as my vanity would rather have increased than cut down expenditure. I was fifteen years of age—in my sixteenth year—when I was married.
I was really surprised by this change, especially since my vanity would have preferred to increase spending instead of cutting it down. I was fifteen years old—just about to turn sixteen—when I got married.
My astonishment greatly increased when I saw that I must give up what I had with so much trouble acquired. At my father's house we had to live with much refinement, learn to speak correctly. All I said was there applauded and made much of. Here I was not listened to, except to be contradicted and to be blamed. If I spoke well they said it was to read them a lesson. If any one came and a subject was under discussion, while my father used to make me speak, here, if I wished to express my opinion, they said it was to dispute, and they ignominiously silenced me, and from morning to night they chided me. They led my husband to do the same, and he was only too well disposed for it.
My shock grew even more when I realized I had to give up what I had worked so hard to earn. At my father's house, we lived with a lot of sophistication and learned to speak properly. Everything I said was praised and celebrated. Here, no one listened to me, except to argue with me and criticize me. If I spoke well, they said I was just trying to teach them a lesson. If someone arrived and a topic was being discussed, my father would encourage me to speak, but here, when I wanted to share my thoughts, they claimed I was just trying to argue, and they shamefully silenced me, yelling at me from morning till night. They got my husband to do the same, and he was more than willing to go along with it.
I should have a difficulty in writing these sort of things to you, which can not be done without wounding charity, if you had not forbidden me to omit anything, and if you had not thus absolutely commanded me to explain everything, and give all particulars. One thing I ask, before going further, which is, not to regard things from the side of the creature, for this would make persons appear more faulty than they were; for my mother-in-law was virtuous and my husband was[Pg 323] religious and had no vice.
I should find it hard to write these kinds of things to you, which can’t be done without offending charity, if you hadn’t told me to include everything and made it clear that I should explain everything and give all the details. One thing I ask before I go any further is to not see things from the perspective of the person involved, as that would make people seem more flawed than they truly are; my mother-in-law was virtuous, and my husband was[Pg 323] religious and had no vice.
My mother-in-law conceived such a hostility to me that, in order to annoy me, she made me do the most humiliating things; for her temper was so extraordinary, from not having conquered it in her youth, that she could not live with any one. I was thus made the victim of her tempers.
My mother-in-law developed such a strong dislike for me that, to get under my skin, she forced me to do the most embarrassing things; her temper was so extreme, due to not having controlled it in her youth, that she couldn’t coexist peacefully with anyone. As a result, I became the target of her outbursts.
Her whole occupation was continually to thwart me, and she inspired her son with the same sentiments.
Her entire focus was always on getting in my way, and she passed the same feelings onto her son.
They insisted that persons far beneath me should take precedence, in order to annoy me. My mother, who was very sensitive on the point of honor, could not endure this; and when she learned it from others—for I never said anything of it—she found fault with me, thinking I did it from not knowing how to maintain my rank, that I had no spirit, and a thousand other things of this kind.
They insisted that people far beneath me should take priority, just to irritate me. My mother, who was very sensitive about honor, couldn't stand this; and when she heard about it from others—for I never mentioned it—she criticized me, believing I was unable to maintain my status, that I had no spirit, and a thousand other similar things.
I dared not tell how I was situated, but I was dying of vexation, and what increased it still more was the recollection of the persons who had sought me in marriage, the difference of their temper and their manner of acting, the love and esteem they had for me, and their gentleness and politeness: this was very hard for me to bear.
I couldn't explain how I felt, but I was really frustrated, and what made it worse was thinking about the people who had proposed to me, their different personalities and how they acted, the love and respect they showed me, and their kindness and politeness: it was really tough for me to handle.
My mother-in-law incessantly spoke to me disparagingly of my father and my mother, and I never went to see them but I had to endure this disagreeable talk on my return. On the other hand, my mother complained of me that she did not see me often enough—she said I did not love her.
My mother-in-law constantly talked negatively about my dad and mom, and whenever I visited them, I had to deal with her unpleasant comments when I got back. Meanwhile, my mom said she didn’t see me often enough and insisted that I didn’t love her.
What increased still more my crosses was that my mother related to my mother-in-law the trouble I had given her in my childhood, so that the moment I spoke[Pg 324] they reproached me with this, and told me I was a wicked character.
What made my struggles even worse was that my mother told my mother-in-law about the trouble I caused her when I was a kid, so as soon as I spoke[Pg 324] they blamed me for it and said I was a bad person.
My husband wished me to remain all day in the room of my mother-in-law, without being allowed to go to my own apartment; I had not therefore a moment for seclusion or breathing a little.
My husband wanted me to stay all day in my mother-in-law's room, and I wasn’t allowed to go to my own apartment; I didn't have a moment to myself or to catch my breath.
She spoke disparagingly of me to every one, hoping thereby to diminish the esteem and affection each had for me, so that she put insults upon me in the presence of the best society. She discovered the secret of extinguishing the vivacity of my mind and making me become quite dull, so that I could no more be recognized. Those who had seen me before used to say: "What! is that the person who passed for being clever? She does not say two words. It is a pretty picture."
She talked negatively about me to everyone, hoping to lower the respect and affection they had for me, so she insulted me in front of the best people. She figured out how to kill the spark in my mind and make me really boring, so I became unrecognizable. Those who had seen me before would say: "What! Is that the person who was considered smart? She doesn’t say two words. It’s quite the sight."
For crown of affliction I had a maid they had given me, who was quite in their interest. She kept me in sight like a duenna, and strangely ill-treated me.
For the crown of suffering, I had a maid they had assigned to me, who was completely on their side. She watched over me like a chaperone, and treated me quite poorly.
When I went out, the valets had orders to give an account of all I did. It was then that I commenced to eat the bread of tears. If I was at table they did things to me that covered me with confusion.
When I went out, the valets were instructed to report everything I did. That's when I started to eat the bread of tears. When I was at the table, they did things to me that left me feeling embarrassed.
I had no one with whom to share my grief. I wished to tell something of it to my mother, and that caused me so many new crosses that I resolved to have no other confidante of my vexations than myself. It was not through harshness that my husband treated me so, but from his hasty and violent temper; for he loved me even passionately. What my mother-in-law was continually telling him irritated him.
I had no one to share my grief with. I wanted to tell my mother some of it, but that created so many new troubles for me that I decided to keep my frustrations to myself. My husband wasn't being harsh; he just had a quick and violent temper, even though he loved me deeply. My mother-in-law's constant comments really got on his nerves.
Such was my married life, rather that of a slave than of a free person. To increase my disgrace I discovered,[Pg 325] four months after my marriage, that my husband was gouty. This disease caused me many real crosses both without and within. That year he twice had gout six weeks at a time, and it again seized him shortly after, much more severely. At last he became so indisposed that he did not leave his room, nor often even his bed, which he ordinarily kept many months.
My married life felt more like being a slave than being free. To make matters worse, I found out four months after we got married that my husband had gout. This illness brought me a lot of real struggles, both outside and within. That year, he had gout twice for six weeks each time, and then it hit him again even harder soon after. Eventually, he became so unwell that he barely left his room, or even his bed, which he often stayed in for many months.
I believe that, but for his mother and that maid of whom I have spoken, I should have been very happy with him; for as to hastiness, there is hardly a man who has not plenty of it, and it is the duty of a reasonable woman to put up with it quietly without increasing it by sharp answers. You made use of all these things, O my God, for my salvation.
I think that if it weren’t for his mother and that maid I mentioned, I would have been really happy with him. As for impatience, there’s hardly a man who doesn’t have a lot of it, and it’s a reasonable woman’s job to handle it calmly without making it worse with sharp replies. You used all these things, O my God, for my salvation.
I became pregnant with my first child. During this time I was greatly petted as far as the body went, and my crosses were in some degree less severe thereby.
I got pregnant with my first child. During this time, I received a lot of attention and care for my body, which made my challenges a bit easier to handle.
I was so indisposed that I would have excited the compassion of the most indifferent. Moreover, they had such a great wish to have children, that they were very apprehensive lest I should miscarry.
I was in such a bad state that I would have stirred sympathy in even the most indifferent person. Furthermore, they really wanted kids, so they were very worried that I might have a miscarriage.
Yet towards the end they were less considerate to me, and once, when my mother-in-law had treated me in a very shocking manner, I was so malicious as to feign a colic in order to alarm them in my turn; because so anxious were they to have children, for my husband was the only son, and my mother-in-law was rich, could have heirs through him alone.
Yet towards the end, they were less thoughtful toward me, and once, when my mother-in-law treated me very badly, I was so spiteful as to pretend I had a stomach ache to worry them in return; because they were so eager to have children since my husband was their only son, and my mother-in-law was wealthy, relying on him to have heirs.
This first confinement greatly improved my appearance, and in consequence made me more vain, for although I[Pg 326] would not have been willing to add art to Nature, yet I was very complaisant to myself.
This first lockdown really enhanced my looks, and as a result, made me more vain, because although I[Pg 326] wouldn’t have wanted to improve on nature, I was quite pleased with myself.
I was glad to be looked at, and, far from avoiding occasions for it, I went to promenades; rarely however, and when I was in the streets, I took off my mask from vanity, and my gloves to show my hands. Could there be greater silliness? When I had thus been carried away, which happened often enough, I wept inconsolably; but that did not correct me. I also sometimes went to a ball, where I displayed my vanity in dancing.
I was happy to be noticed, and instead of shying away from opportunities, I went to public gatherings. However, it was rare, and when I was out on the streets, I took off my mask out of vanity and removed my gloves to show off my hands. Could there be anything more foolish? When I got swept up in this, which happened quite often, I cried uncontrollably; but that didn’t change my behavior. I also occasionally went to a dance, where I showcased my vanity in how I danced.
I did not curl my hair, or very little, I did not even put anything on my face, yet I was not the less vain of it; I very seldom looked in the looking-glass, in order not to encourage my vanity, and I made a practise of reading books of devotion, such as the "Imitation of Jesus Christ" and the works of Saint Francis de Sales, while my hair was being combed, so that as I read aloud the servants profited by it. Moreover, I let myself be dressed as they wished, remaining as they arranged me—a thing which saves trouble and material for vanity.
I didn't curl my hair, or hardly at all, and I didn't even put on any makeup, yet I was still somewhat vain about it. I rarely looked in the mirror to avoid feeding my vanity, and I made it a habit to read devotional books, like the "Imitation of Jesus Christ" and the works of Saint Francis de Sales, while my hair was being done, so the servants could benefit from it as I read aloud. Also, I let them dress me however they wanted, staying just the way they arranged me—it's easier and keeps vanity in check.
I do not know how things were, but people always admired me, and the feelings of my vanity reawakened in everything. If on certain days I wished to look to better advantage, I failed, and the more I neglected myself the better I looked. It was a great stone of stumbling for me. How many times, O my God, have I gone to churches less to pray to you than to be seen there! Other women who were jealous of me maintained that I painted, and said so to my confessor, who reproved me for it, although I assured him to the contrary.
I don't know how things used to be, but people always admired me, and my vanity was reawakened in everything. On some days when I wanted to look my best, I failed, and the more I ignored my appearance, the better I seemed to look. It was a big stumbling block for me. How many times, oh my God, have I gone to churches less to pray to you and more to be seen there! Other women who were jealous of me claimed that I wore makeup, and they told my confessor, who scolded me for it, even though I assured him that I didn’t.
I often spoke to my own advantage, and I exalted[Pg 327] myself with pride while lowering others. I sometimes still told lies, though I used all my effort to free myself from this vice.
I often talked myself up and took pride in my accomplishments while putting others down. While I still occasionally lied, I worked hard to overcome this bad habit.
I never spoke to a man alone, and never took one to my carriage unless my husband was there. I never gave my hand without precaution, and I never went into the carriages of men. In short, there was no possible measure I did not observe to avoid any ground for my being talked of.
I never talked to a man by myself and never invited one into my carriage without my husband being there. I never extended my hand without being careful, and I never entered a man’s carriage. In short, I took every possible step to avoid giving anyone a reason to gossip about me.
So much precaution had I, O my God! for a vain point of honor, and I had so little of true honor, which is not to displease you. I went so far in this, and my self-love was so great, that if I had failed in any rule of politeness, I could not sleep at night. Every one wished to contribute to my diversion, and the outside life was only too agreeable for me; but as to indoors, vexation had so depressed my husband that each day I had to put up with something new, and that very often.
I was so careful, oh my God! about a silly sense of honor, and I had so little real honor, which is to avoid displeasing you. I went to such lengths and was so consumed by my ego that if I broke any social rule, I couldn't sleep at night. Everyone wanted to make sure I had a good time, and life outside was really enjoyable for me; but inside, my husband was so upset that I had to deal with something new every day, and often more than once a day.
Sometimes he threatened to throw the supper out of the window, and I told him it would be very unfair to me—I had a good appetite.
Sometimes he threatened to toss the dinner out of the window, and I told him that would be really unfair to me—I was quite hungry.
[Pg 328]It will be seen, from these frank outpourings of the heart, that Madame Guyon was suffering from an overwrought sex-nature.
[Pg 328]It will be clear from these honest expressions of her feelings that Madame Guyon was experiencing distress due to an intense sexual nature.
Steeped in superstition, hypersthenia, God to her was a man—her lover.
Steeped in superstition and hypersthenia, she saw God as a man—her lover.
Her one thought was to do His will. God is her ideal of all that is strong, powerful and farseeing. In her imagination she continually communicates with this all-powerful man. She calls Him "My Love," and occasionally forgetting herself addresses him as "Sir." She evades her husband, and deceives that worthy gentleman into believing she is asleep when she is all the time secretly praying to God. She goes to confession in a kimono. She gets up at daylight to go to mass, and this mass to her heated imagination is a tryst, and the fact that she can go to mass and get back safely and find her husband still sleeping adds the sweets of secrecy to her passion. In love the illicit seems the normal.
Her only thought is to do His will. God is her ideal of everything strong, powerful, and visionary. In her mind, she constantly connects with this all-powerful being. She calls Him "My Love," and sometimes, forgetting herself, she refers to Him as "Sir." She avoids her husband and tricks him into thinking she is asleep when she's really praying to God in secret. She goes to confession in a kimono. She wakes up at sunrise to attend mass, which feels like a secret meeting to her imaginative mind, and the fact that she can go to mass and return safely while her husband is still asleep adds an extra thrill to her passion. In love, the forbidden feels normal.
Her children are nothing to her, compared to this love, the ratio of a woman's love for her children having a direct relationship to the mother's love for their father. Madame Guyon's regard for her husband is covered by the word "duty," but to deceive the man never occurs to her as a fault. She prides herself on being an honest wife.
Her children mean nothing to her compared to this love; a woman's love for her children is directly related to how much she loves their father. Madame Guyon's feelings for her husband are masked by the word "duty," but the idea of deceiving him never crosses her mind as a wrongdoing. She takes pride in being an honest wife.
Of course her children turn from her, because she has turned from them. She thinks their ingratitude is a trial and a cross sent to her by God, just as she regards her[Pg 329] husband's gout as a calamity for herself, never seemingly thinking of how it affects the gentleman himself. Simple people might say the gout was his affair, not hers, but she does not view it so. In her perverted selfness, all things have relationship to her own ego, and so she is in continual trouble, like a girl whose love is being opposed by parents and kinsmen.
Of course her children have turned away from her because she has turned away from them. She thinks their ingratitude is a trial and a burden sent to her by God, just as she views her[Pg 329] husband's gout as a disaster for herself, never really considering how it affects him. Simple people might say that the gout is his problem, not hers, but she doesn’t see it that way. In her twisted self-centeredness, everything is related to her own ego, and as a result, she is in constant turmoil, like a girl whose love is being opposed by her parents and relatives.
A woman in love is the most unreasonable of all created things—next to a man. Reason is actually beyond a lover's orbit. This woman has lost the focus of truth, and all things are out of perspective. Every object is twisted and distorted by the one thought that fills her life. Lovers are fools, but Nature makes them so.
A woman in love is the most irrational of all beings—right next to a man. Logic is completely outside the realm of a lover. This woman has lost sight of the truth, and everything is out of alignment. Every object is warped and distorted by the one thought that consumes her life. Lovers are foolish, but that's just how Nature makes them.
Here is a woman whose elective affinity is a being of her own creation—an airy, fairy fiction of the mind. When a living man appears upon the scene who in degree approximates her ideal of gentleness, strength and truth, how long, think you, will the citadel of her heart withstand the siege? Or will it be necessary for him to lay siege to her heart at all? Will she not straightway throw the silken net of her personality over him—this personality she affects to despise—and take him captive hand and foot? We shall see:
Here is a woman whose chosen connection is someone she's created in her mind—an imaginative fantasy. When a real man steps into her life who somewhat matches her ideal of kindness, strength, and honesty, how long do you think her heart will hold out against the attack? Or will he even need to pursue her heart at all? Won't she immediately cast the silky net of her personality over him—this personality she pretends to dislike—and capture him completely? We'll find out:
It was after this, my husband, having some relief from his continual illness, wished to go to Orleans, and thence to Touraine. On this journey my vanity triumphed, to disappear forever.
It was after this that my husband, feeling a bit better from his ongoing illness, wanted to go to Orleans and then to Touraine. On this trip, my vanity triumphed, only to vanish forever.
I received many visits and much applause. My God,[Pg 330] how clearly I can see the folly of men, who let themselves be caught by vain beauty! I hated passion, but, according to the external man, I could not hate that in me which called me into life, although, according to the interior man, I ardently desired to be delivered from it. O my God, you know how this continued combat of Nature and of Grace made me suffer. Nature was pleased at public approbation, and Grace made it feared. I felt myself torn asunder and as if separated from myself; for I very well felt the injury this universal esteem did me. What augmented it was the virtue they believed united with my youth and my appearance. O my God, they did not know that all the virtue was in you alone, and in your protection, and all the weakness in me.
I got a lot of visitors and plenty of applause. My God, how clearly I see the foolishness of people who get caught up in superficial beauty! I hated desire, but on the surface, I couldn’t hate what brought me to life, even though deep down, I desperately wanted to be free from it. Oh my God, you know how much this ongoing struggle between Nature and Grace made me suffer. Nature reveled in public approval, while Grace made me feel anxious about it. I felt like I was being torn apart, almost like I was separated from myself; I was very aware of the harm this widespread admiration caused me. What made it worse was the belief that my youth and looks were tied to my virtue. Oh my God, they didn’t realize that all the virtue was in you alone, in your protection, and all the weakness in me.
I told the confessors of my trouble, because I had not my neck entirely covered, although I was much better than the other women of my age. They assured me that I was dressed very modestly, and that there was no harm. My internal director told me quite the contrary, but I had not the strength to follow him, and to dress myself, at my age, in a manner that would appear extraordinary.
I shared my concerns with the confessors because my neck wasn’t completely covered, even though I was better dressed than the other women my age. They reassured me that I was dressed modestly and that it was fine. My internal guide said the opposite, but I didn’t have the strength to follow his advice and dress in a way that would seem unusual for someone my age.
Besides, the vanity I had, furnished me with pretexts which appeared to me the justest possible. Oh, if confessors knew the injury they cause women by these soft complaisances, and the evil it produces, they would show a greater severity; for if I had found a single confessor who had told me there was harm in being as I was, I would not have continued in it a single moment; but my vanity taking the part of the confessors, made me think they were right and my troubles were fanciful.
Besides, my vanity gave me excuses that seemed completely justified. Oh, if confessors realized the harm they cause women with their soft indulgences and the problems it creates, they would be much stricter; because if I had encountered even one confessor who told me there was something wrong with being the way I was, I wouldn’t have continued that way for a second. But my vanity sided with the confessors, making me believe they were right and my issues were just in my head.
[Pg 331]That maid of whom I spoke became every day more arrogant, and as the Devil stirred her up to torment me, when she saw that her outcries did not annoy me, she thought if she could hinder me from communicating she would cause me the greatest of all annoyances. She was quite right, O Divine Spouse of pure souls, since the only satisfaction of my life was to receive you and to honor you. I suffered a species of languor when I was some days without receiving you. When I was unable, I contented myself with keeping some hours near you, and, in order to have liberty for it, I applied myself to perpetual adoration.
[Pg 331]The maid I mentioned became increasingly arrogant each day, and as the Devil stirred her up to torment me, she realized that her screams didn’t bother me. She thought that if she could prevent me from taking communion, it would be the biggest annoyance for me. She was right, O Divine Spouse of pure souls, since the only joy in my life was receiving and honoring you. I felt a sense of weakness when I went several days without receiving you. When I couldn’t, I found comfort in spending hours near you, and to ensure I had that freedom, I dedicated myself to perpetual adoration.
This maid knew my affection for the Holy Sacrament, before which, when I could freely, I passed many hours on my knees.
This maid knew about my love for the Holy Sacrament, before which, whenever I could, I spent many hours on my knees.
She took care to watch every day she thought I communicated. She came to tell my mother-in-law and my husband, who wanted nothing more to get into a rage with me. There were reprimands which continued the whole day.
She made sure to observe every day she thought I was communicating. She told my mother-in-law and my husband, who wanted nothing more than to fly into a rage at me. There were criticisms that went on all day.
If any word of justification escaped me, or any vexation at what they said to me, it was ground enough for their saying that I committed sacrilege, and crying out against devotion.
If I let slip any words of justification or showed any frustration at what they said to me, it was enough for them to claim that I was committing sacrilege and to shout against my devotion.
If I answered nothing, that increased their bitterness. They said the most stinging things possible to me. If I fell ill, which happened often enough, they took the opportunity to come and wrangle with me in my bed, saying it was my communions and my prayers made me ill—as if to receive you, O true Source of all good, could cause any ill!
If I didn’t say anything, that just made them even more bitter. They said the most hurtful things to me. If I got sick, which happened pretty often, they seized the chance to come argue with me in my bed, claiming that it was my communions and my prayers that made me sick—as if receiving you, O true Source of all good, could ever cause any harm!
As it was with difficulty I ordinarily had any time for[Pg 332] praying, in order not to disobey my husband, who was unwilling I should rise from bed before seven o'clock, I bethought me I had only to kneel upon my bed.
As I usually found it hard to find time for[Pg 332] praying, and to avoid disobeying my husband, who didn’t want me to get out of bed before seven o'clock, I realized I could just kneel on my bed.
I could not go to mass without the permission of my husband, for we were very distant from all kind of churches; and as ordinarily he only allowed me on festivals and Sundays, I could not communicate but on those days, however desirous I might be for it; unless some priest came to a chapel, which was a quarter of a league from our house, and let us know of it. As the carriage could not be brought out from the courtyard without being heard, I could not elude him. I made an arrangement with the guardian of the Recolets, who was a very holy man.
I couldn't go to mass without my husband's permission since we lived far from any churches. He usually only allowed me to go on festivals and Sundays, so I could only participate in communion on those days, no matter how much I wanted to, unless a priest happened to come to a chapel about a quarter of a league from our house and let us know. Since we couldn't bring the carriage out of the courtyard without it being heard, I couldn't sneak away. I made an arrangement with the guardian of the Recolets, who was a very holy man.
He pretended to go to say mass for somebody else, and sent a monk to inform me. It had to be in the early morning, that my husband might not know of it, and, although I had trouble in walking, I went a quarter of a league on foot, because I dared not have the horses put to the carriage for fear of awaking my husband. O my God, what a desire did you not give me to receive you! and although my weariness was extreme, all that was nothing to me. You performed miracles, O my Lord, in order to further my desires; for besides that, ordinarily on the days I went to hear mass, my husband woke later, and thus I returned before his awaking: how many times have I set out from the house in such threatening weather that the maid I took with me said it would be out of the question for me to go on foot, I should be soaked with rain. I answered her with my usual confidence, "God will assist us"; and did I not arrive, O my Lord, without being wetted? No sooner[Pg 333] was I in the chapel than the rain fell in torrents. The mass was no sooner finished than the rain ceased entirely, and gave me time to return to the house, where, immediately upon my arrival, it recommenced with greater violence.
He pretended to go say mass for someone else and sent a monk to let me know. It had to be early in the morning so my husband wouldn’t find out, and even though I had trouble walking, I went a quarter of a league on foot because I didn’t want to have the horses harnessed to the carriage for fear of waking my husband. Oh my God, what a longing you gave me to receive you! And even though I was extremely tired, it didn’t matter to me at all. You performed miracles, O my Lord, to fulfill my desires; on the days I went to hear mass, my husband usually woke up later, allowing me to return before he did. How many times have I left home in such bad weather that the maid I took with me said it would be impossible for me to walk, that I would get soaked. I replied with my usual confidence, “God will help us,” and didn’t I arrive, O my Lord, without getting wet? No sooner was I in the chapel than the rain started pouring. As soon as the mass was over, the rain completely stopped and gave me just enough time to get back home, where, right after I arrived, it started again even more violently.
The cross I felt most was to see my son revolt against me. I could not see him without dying in grief. When I was in my room with any of my friends, he was sent to listen to what I said; and as the child saw it pleased them, he invented a hundred things to go and tell them. What caused me the most pain was the loss of this child, with whom I had taken extreme trouble. If I surprised him in a lie, which often happened, I dared not reprove him. He told me, "My grandmother says you are a greater liar than I!"
The hardest thing for me was seeing my son rebel against me. I couldn’t look at him without feeling overwhelmed with grief. Whenever I was in my room with any of my friends, he was sent to listen to what I said; and when he saw it made them happy, he would come up with a hundred things to share with them. What hurt me the most was losing this child, whom I had cared for so deeply. If I caught him lying, which happened often, I didn’t dare to scold him. He would tell me, "My grandmother says you’re a bigger liar than I am!"
It was eight or nine months after I had the smallpox that Father La Combe passed by the place of my residence. He came to the house, bringing me a letter from Father La Mothe, who asked me to see him, as he was a friend of his. I had much hesitation whether I should see him, because I feared new acquaintances. However, the fear of offending Father La Mothe led me to do it. This conversation, which was short, made him desire to see me once more. I felt the same wish on my side; for I believed he loved God, and I wished everybody to love Him. God had already made use of me to win three monks. The eagerness he had to see me again led him to come to our country-house, which[Pg 334] was only a half-league from the town. Providence made use of a little accident that happened, to give me the means of speaking to him; for as my husband, who greatly enjoyed his cleverness, was conversing with him, he felt ill, and having gone into the garden, my husband told me go look for him lest anything might have occurred. I went there. This Father said that he had remarked a concentration and such an extraordinary presence of God on my countenance, that he said to himself, "I have never seen a woman like that"; and this was what made him desire to see me again. We conversed a little, and you permitted, O my God, that I said to him things which opened to him the way of the interior. God bestowed upon him so much grace, through this miserable channel, that he has since declared to me he went away changed into another man.
It was eight or nine months after I had smallpox that Father La Combe passed by my place. He came to the house, bringing me a letter from Father La Mothe, who asked me to meet him since he was a friend of his. I hesitated about whether I should see him because I was afraid of new people. However, the fear of disappointing Father La Mothe led me to agree. This conversation, which was short, made him want to see me again. I felt the same way because I believed he loved God, and I wanted everyone to love Him. God had already used me to win over three monks. His eagerness to see me again drove him to come to our country house, which[Pg 334] was only a half-league from town. Providence used a small incident to give me a chance to talk to him; my husband, who really enjoyed his company, was chatting with him when he suddenly felt ill and went out into the garden. My husband asked me to go check on him, just in case anything had happened. I went out there, and Father La Combe mentioned that he had noticed a unique depth and an extraordinary presence of God in my face, which made him think, "I have never seen a woman like that." This is what made him want to see me again. We talked a bit, and you allowed, O my God, that I spoke to him about things that opened up the path to his inner self. God gave him so much grace through this humble channel that he later told me he left feeling transformed into another man.
I preserved a root of esteem for him, for it appeared to me that he would be God's; but I was very far from foreseeing that I should ever go to a place where he would be.
I held a respect for him because it seemed like he belonged to God; however, I had no idea that I would ever find myself in a place where he would be.
Some time after my arrival at Gex, the Bishop of Geneva came to see us. I spoke to him with the impetuosity of the spirit that guided me. He was so convinced of the spirit of God in me that he could not refrain from saying so. He was even affected, and touched by it opened his heart to me about what God desired of him, and how he had been turned aside from fidelity and grace; for he is a good prelate, and it is the greatest pity in the world that he is so weak in allowing himself to be led by others. When I have spoken to him,[Pg 335] he always entered into what I said, acknowledging that what I said had the character of truth; and this could not be otherwise, since it was the spirit of truth that made me speak to him, without which I was only a stupid creature; but as soon as the people who wished to rule him and could not endure any good that did not come from themselves, spoke to him, he allowed himself to be influenced against the truth.
Some time after I arrived in Gex, the Bishop of Geneva came to see us. I spoke to him with the intensity of the spirit guiding me. He was so convinced of God's spirit within me that he couldn’t help but express it. He was even moved and opened up to me about what God wanted from him, and how he had strayed from faith and grace; he is a good bishop, but it’s really unfortunate that he is so easily swayed by others. After I spoke to him,[Pg 335] he always engaged with what I said, recognizing that my words carried a sense of truth; and this couldn’t be otherwise, since it was the spirit of truth that prompted me to speak to him—without it, I would just be a foolish person. However, as soon as those who wanted to control him and couldn’t tolerate any good that didn’t originate from them spoke to him, he allowed himself to be influenced away from the truth.
It is this weakness, joined to some others, which has hindered him from doing all the good in his diocese that otherwise he would have done. After I had spoken to him, he told me that he had it in mind to give me as director Father La Combe; that he was a man enlightened of God, who understood well the ways of the spirit, and had a singular gift for calming souls—these are his own words—that he had even told him, the Bishop, many things regarding himself, which he knew to be very true, since he felt in himself what the Father said to him.
It’s this weakness, along with a few others, that has prevented him from doing all the good he could have done in his diocese. After I talked to him, he mentioned that he planned to assign me Father La Combe as a director; he described him as a man enlightened by God, someone who really understood the ways of the spirit and had a unique talent for bringing peace to souls—these are his exact words. He even said that Father La Combe had shared many true insights about him, the Bishop, which he knew to be accurate because he felt what the Father was telling him.
I had great joy that the Bishop of Geneva gave him to me as director, seeing that thereby the external authority was joined to the grace which seemed already to have given him to me by that union and effusion of supernatural grace.
I was really happy that the Bishop of Geneva appointed him as my director, knowing that it brought together external authority with the grace that already felt like it had connected us through that union and outpouring of supernatural grace.
As I was very weak, I could not raise myself in bed without falling into a faint; and I could not remain in bed. The Sisters neglected me utterly, particularly the one in charge of the housekeeping, who did not give me what was necessary for my life. I had not a shilling to provide for myself, for I had reserved nothing, and the Sisters received all the money which came to me from France—a very large sum. Thus I had the[Pg 336] advantage of practising a little poverty, and being in want with those to whom I had given everything.
As I was very weak, I couldn’t lift myself out of bed without fainting, and I couldn’t stay in bed either. The Sisters completely ignored me, especially the one in charge of housekeeping, who didn’t provide me with what I needed to survive. I didn’t have a penny to take care of myself, since I hadn’t saved anything, and the Sisters took all the money that came to me from France—a pretty large amount. So, I had the[Pg 336] experience of practicing a bit of poverty and being in need alongside those to whom I had given everything.
They wrote to Father La Combe to come and take my confession. He very charitably walked all night, although he had eight long leagues; but he used always to travel so, imitating in this, as in everything else, our Lord Jesus Christ.
They wrote to Father La Combe to come and hear my confession. He kindly walked all night, even though it was eight long leagues; but he always traveled this way, mirroring our Lord Jesus Christ in everything he did.
As soon as he entered the house, without my knowing it, my pains were alleviated. And when he came into my room and blessed me, with his hands on my head, I was perfectly cured, and I evacuated all the water, so that I was able to go to the mass. The doctors were so surprised that they did not know how to account for my cure; for being Protestants, they were unable to recognize a miracle. They said it was madness, that my sickness was in the imagination, and a hundred absurdities, such as might be expected from people otherwise vexed by the knowledge that we had come to withdraw from error those who were willing.
As soon as he walked into the house, without me knowing, my pain disappeared. And when he came into my room and blessed me, with his hands on my head, I was completely healed, and I released all the fluid, which allowed me to go to mass. The doctors were so shocked that they couldn’t explain my recovery; since they were Protestants, they couldn’t accept it as a miracle. They claimed it was madness, that my illness was all in my head, and came up with a hundred ridiculous ideas, as you’d expect from people who were frustrated by the fact that we had come to guide those willing to turn away from falsehood.
A violent cough, however, remained, and those Sisters of themselves told me to go to my daughter, and take milk for a fortnight, after which I might return. As soon as I set out, Father La Combe, who was returning and was in the same boat, said to me, "Let your cough cease."
A persistent cough, however, lingered, and those Sisters advised me to go see my daughter and drink milk for two weeks, after which I could come back. As soon as I left, Father La Combe, who was also on his way back, said to me, "Let your cough stop."
It at once stopped, and although a furious gale came down upon the lake which made me vomit, I coughed no more at all. This storm became so violent that the waves were on the point of capsizing the boat. Father La Combe made the sign of the cross over the waves, and although the billows became more disturbed, they no longer came near, but broke more than a foot distant[Pg 337] from the boat—a fact noticed by the boatmen and those in the boat, who looked upon him as a saint. Thus I arrived at Thonon at the Ursulines, perfectly cured; so instead of adopting remedies as I had proposed, I entered on a retreat which I kept up for twelve days.
It suddenly stopped, and even though a fierce storm hit the lake that made me feel sick, I didn’t cough anymore. The storm got so intense that the waves almost capsized the boat. Father La Combe made the sign of the cross over the waves, and while the waters got more chaotic, they no longer came close; instead, they broke more than a foot away[Pg 337] from the boat—a fact that caught the attention of the boatmen and those on board, who regarded him as a saint. Thus, I arrived at Thonon at the Ursulines, completely healed; so instead of using the remedies I had planned, I began a retreat that I maintained for twelve days.
One of the Sisters I had brought, who was a very beautiful girl, became connected with an ecclesiastic who had authority in this place. He inspired her from the first with an aversion to me, judging well that, if she had confidence in me, I would not advise her to allow his frequent visits.
One of the Sisters I brought along, who was a very beautiful girl, got involved with a church official who had a lot of power here. From the start, he made her wary of me, knowing that if she trusted me, I wouldn’t support his frequent visits.
She undertook a retreat. I begged her not to enter on it until I was there; for it was the time I was making my own. This ecclesiastic was very glad to let her make it, in order to get entirely into her confidence, for it would have served as a pretext for his frequent visits. The Bishop of Geneva had assigned Father La Combe as director of our House without my asking, so that it came purely from God. I then begged this girl, as Father La Combe was to conduct the retreat, she would wait for him. As I was already commencing to get an influence over her mind, she yielded to me against her own inclination, which was willing enough to make it under that ecclesiastic. I began to speak to her of prayer, and to cause her to offer it. Our Lord therein gave her such blessing that this girl, in other respects very discreet, gave herself to God in earnest and with all her heart. The retreat completed the victory. Now as she apparently recognized that to connect herself with that ecclesiastic was something imperfect, she was more reserved. This much displeased the worthy ecclesiastic,[Pg 338] and embittered him against Father La Combe and me, and this was the source of all the persecutions that befell me. The noise in my room ceased when that commenced. This ecclesiastic, who heard confession in the House, no longer regarded me with a good eye.
She went on a retreat. I begged her not to start until I could be there too; it was the time I was focusing on my own. This cleric was very eager to let her proceed, as it would help him gain her trust, which would give him an excuse for his regular visits. The Bishop of Geneva had appointed Father La Combe as the director of our House without me asking, so it was clearly a sign from God. I then asked this girl to wait for Father La Combe to lead the retreat. As I was starting to influence her thoughts, she reluctantly agreed, even though she preferred to do it with that cleric. I began discussing prayer with her and encouraging her to engage in it. Our Lord blessed her so abundantly that this girl, who was otherwise quite composed, committed herself to God wholeheartedly. The retreat sealed her transformation. Now that she seemed to realize that getting involved with that cleric was not the right move, she became more reserved. This upset the well-meaning cleric, [Pg 338] and fueled his bitterness towards Father La Combe and me, which led to all the persecution I faced. The disturbances in my room stopped when this began. This cleric, who heard confessions in the House, no longer looked at me favorably.
He began secretly to speak of me with scorn. I knew it, but said nothing to him, and did not for that cease confessing to him. There came to see him a certain monk who hated Father La Combe in consequence of his regularity. They formed an alliance, and decided that they must drive me out of the House, and make themselves masters of it. They set in motion for this purpose all the means they could find. The ecclesiastic, seeing himself supported, no longer kept any bounds. They said that I was stupid, that I had a silly air. They could judge of my mind only by my air, for I hardly spoke to them. This went so far that they made a sermon out of my confession, and it circulated through the whole diocese. They said that some people were so frightfully proud that, in place of confessing gross sins, they confessed only peccadillos; then they gave a detail, word for word, of everything I had confessed.
He started to talk about me with disdain behind my back. I was aware of it but didn’t say anything to him and continued to confess to him anyway. A certain monk, who disliked Father La Combe because of his strictness, came to visit him. They teamed up and decided they needed to get me out of the House and take control of it themselves. They used every means possible to make this happen. The ecclesiastic, feeling supported, stopped holding back. They claimed I was dumb and had a silly demeanor. They could only judge my intelligence by my appearance since I hardly spoke to them. This escalated to the point where they turned my confession into a sermon that spread across the entire diocese. They said some people were so incredibly proud that instead of confessing serious sins, they only confessed minor faults; then they recounted in detail everything I had confessed, word for word.
I am willing to believe that this worthy priest was accustomed only to the confessions of peasants, for the faults of a person in the state which I was, astonished him; and made him regard what were really faults in me, as fanciful; for otherwise assuredly he would not have acted in such a manner. I still accused myself, however, of a sin of my past life, but this did not content him, and I knew he made a great commotion because I did not accuse myself of more notable sins. I wrote to Father La Combe to know if I could confess past sins[Pg 339] as present, in order to satisfy this worthy man. He told me, no, and that I should take great care not to confess them except as passed, and that in confession the utmost sincerity was needed.
I believe this well-meaning priest was used to hearing confessions from peasants, since my issues left him shocked; he saw what were real faults in me as just imaginary. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn’t have acted the way he did. Still, I confessed a sin from my past, but that didn’t satisfy him, and I could tell he was upset that I didn’t admit to more significant sins. I wrote to Father La Combe to ask if I could confess past sins as if they were current to please this kind man. He told me no, and insisted that I should only confess them as past, emphasizing that complete honesty was vital in confession.
A few days after my arrival at Gex by night I saw in a dream (but a mysterious dream, for I perfectly well distinguished it) Father La Combe fixed on a cross of extraordinary height. He was naked in the way our Lord is pictured. I saw an amazing crowd who covered me with confusion and cast upon me the ignominy of his punishment. It seemed he suffered more pain than I, but I more reproaches than he. This surprised me the more, because, having seen him only once, I could not imagine what it meant. But I have indeed seen it accomplished. At the same time I saw him thus fixed to the cross, these words were impressed on me: "I will strike the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered"; and these others, "I have specially prayed for thee, Peter, that thy faith shall fail not—Satan has desired to sift thee."
A few days after I arrived in Gex at night, I dreamed a strange dream (but it was a clear dream, as I could distinctly remember it). I saw Father La Combe on an extraordinarily tall cross. He was naked like how our Lord is depicted. I noticed a huge crowd that overwhelmed me with shame and imposed the disgrace of his punishment on me. It seemed like he was suffering more than I was, but I felt more blame than he did. This confused me even more because, having only seen him once, I couldn’t understand what it meant. But I have indeed seen it happen. At the same time that I saw him on the cross, these words were impressed upon me: "I will strike the shepherd, and the sheep will be scattered"; and these others, "I have specifically prayed for you, Peter, that your faith will not fail you—Satan has wished to sift you."
Up to that time the Bishop of Geneva had shown me much esteem and kindness, and therefore this man cleverly took him off his guard. He urged upon the prelate that, in order to make certain of me for that House, he ought to compel me to give up to it the little money I had reserved for myself, and to bind me by making me Superior. He knew well that I would never bind myself there, and that, my vocation being elsewhere, I could never give my capital to that House, where I had come only as a visitor; and that I would not be Superior, as I had many times already declared; and that even should I bind myself, it would only be[Pg 340] on the condition that this should not be. I believe, indeed, that this objection to be Superior was a remnant of the selfhood, colored with humility. The Bishop of Geneva did not in the least penetrate the intentions of that ecclesiastic, who was called in the country the little Bishop, because of the ascendancy he had acquired over the mind of the Bishop of Geneva. He thought it was through affection for me, and zeal for this House, that this man desired to bind me to it; consequently, he at once fell in with the proposal, resolving to carry it through at whatever price.
Up to that point, the Bishop of Geneva had shown me a lot of respect and kindness, and so this man cleverly caught him off guard. He insisted to the bishop that to ensure I would commit to that House, I should be forced to hand over the little money I had saved for myself and be made Superior. He knew very well that I would never commit there, that my calling was elsewhere, and I could never give my savings to that House, where I had only come as a visitor; and that I would not be Superior, as I had stated many times before; and that even if I did agree, it would only be[Pg 340] under the condition that it wouldn't happen. I truly believe that my objection to being Superior was a leftover from my self-identity, masked as humility. The Bishop of Geneva didn’t see through the intentions of that clergyman, who was known in the area as the little Bishop because of the influence he had over the Bishop of Geneva's mind. He thought this man wanted to bind me out of affection for me and enthusiasm for the House; therefore, he quickly agreed to the proposal, determined to push it through at any cost.
The ecclesiastic, seeing he had so well succeeded, no longer kept any bonds as regarded me. He commenced by stopping the letters I wrote to Father La Combe.
The church official, seeing that he had succeeded so well, no longer felt any obligations towards me. He started by intercepting the letters I wrote to Father La Combe.
Father La Combe none the less went to Annecy, where he found the Bishop much prejudiced and embittered.
Father La Combe still went to Annecy, where he found the Bishop quite biased and resentful.
He said to him, "My Father, it is absolutely necessary to bind that lady to give what she has to the House of Gex, and to become the Superior."
He said to him, "My Father, it’s essential to make that lady commit to giving what she has to the House of Gex and to become the Superior."
"My Lord," answered Father La Combe, "you know what she has herself told you of her vocation both at Paris and in this country, and therefore I do not believe she will consent to bind herself. It is not likely that, having given up everything in the hope of going to Geneva, she should bind herself elsewhere, and thus render it impossible for her to accomplish God's designs for her. She has offered to remain with these good Sisters as a lodger. If they desire to keep her in that capacity she will remain with them; if not, she is resolved to withdraw into some convent until God shall dispose of her otherwise." The Bishop answered, "My[Pg 341] Father, I know all that, but at the same time I know she is obedient, and if you so order her, she will surely do it."
"My Lord," replied Father La Combe, "you know what she has shared about her calling in both Paris and this country, so I don’t think she’ll agree to commit herself. It’s not likely that, after giving up everything in hopes of going to Geneva, she would tie herself down elsewhere, making it impossible for her to fulfill God's plans for her. She’s offered to stay with these kind Sisters as a guest. If they want her to stay like that, she will; if not, she plans to retreat to a convent until God decides her path." The Bishop replied, "My[Pg 341] Father, I understand all that, but I also know she is obedient, and if you ask her, she will definitely do it."
"It is for this reason, my lord, because she is obedient, that one should be extremely cautious in the commands one gives her," answered the Father.
"It’s for this reason, my lord, that because she is obedient, one should be very careful with the commands given to her," replied the Father.
This ecclesiastic and his friend went through all the places where Father La Combe had held his mission, to decry him and to speak against him so violently that a woman was afraid to say her "Pater" because, she said, she had learned it from him. They made a fearful scandal through the whole country; for the day after my arrival at the Ursulines of Thonon, he set out in the morning to preach lenten sermons at the Valley of Aosta. He came to say adieu to me, and at the same time told me he would go to Rome, and probably would not return, that his superiors might keep him there, that he was sorry to leave me in a strange country without help, and persecuted by every one. Did not that trouble me? I said to him; "My Father, I am not troubled at it. I use the creatures for God, and by His order; through His mercy I get on very well without them.
This church leader and his friend traveled to all the places where Father La Combe had preached, badmouthing him and speaking so harshly that a woman was scared to say her "Pater" because, as she claimed, she learned it from him. They created a huge scandal across the entire region; for the day after I arrived at the Ursulines of Thonon, he left in the morning to deliver lenten sermons in the Valley of Aosta. He came to say goodbye to me and mentioned that he would be going to Rome and probably wouldn't come back, as his superiors might keep him there. He expressed regret for leaving me alone in a foreign country without support and being persecuted by everyone. Did that worry me? I told him, "My Father, I'm not worried about it. I serve God through His creatures, and by His guidance; thanks to His mercy, I manage just fine without them."
"I am quite content never to see you again, if such be His will, and to remain under persecution."
"I’m perfectly fine with never seeing you again, if that’s what He wants, and staying under persecution."
For me, there was hardly a day passed that they did not put upon me new insults, and make attacks quite unexpected. The New Catholics, on the report of the Bishop, the ecclesiastic, and the Sisters of Gex, stirred up against me all people of piety. I was not much affected by that. If I had been at all, it would have been because everything was thrown upon Father[Pg 342] La Combe, although he was absent; and they made use even of his absence, to destroy all the good he had done in the country by his missions and sermons, which was very great. The Devil gained much in this business. I could not, however, pity this good Father, remarking herein the conducting of God, who desired to annihilate him.
For me, hardly a day went by without new insults or unexpected attacks. The New Catholics, influenced by the Bishop, the clergy, and the Sisters of Gex, turned everyone pious against me. I wasn’t really affected by that. If I had been, it would be because everything was blamed on Father[Pg 342] La Combe, even though he was absent; they even used his absence to undermine all the good he had done in the area through his missions and sermons, which had been significant. The Devil really benefited from this situation. However, I couldn’t pity this good Father, seeing it as part of God’s plan, who wanted to bring him down.
At the commencement I committed faults by a too great anxiety and eagerness to justify him, conceiving it simple justice. I did not the same for myself, for I did not justify myself; but our Lord made me understand I should do for the Father what I did for myself, and allow him to be destroyed and annihilated; for thereby he would derive a far greater glory than he had done from all his reputation.
At the beginning, I made mistakes because I was too anxious and eager to defend him, thinking it was just the right thing to do. I didn’t do the same for myself; I didn’t defend myself. But God made me realize that I should treat the Father the same way I treated myself and let him face destruction and total loss; by doing so, he would gain much greater glory than he ever had from his reputation.
After Father La Combe arrived, he came to see me, and wrote to the Bishop to know if he approved of my making use of him, and confessing to him as I had done before. The Bishop sent me word to do so, and thus I did it in all possible submissiveness.
After Father La Combe arrived, he came to see me and wrote to the Bishop to ask if it was okay for me to speak with him and confess to him as I had done before. The Bishop let me know that I could, so I did so with complete humility.
In his absence I always confessed to the confessor of the House. The first thing he said to me was that all his lights were deceptions, and that I might return. I did not know why he said this. He added that he could not see an opening to anything, and therefore it was not probable God had anything for me to do in that country. These words were the first greeting he gave me.
In his absence, I always confessed to the confessor of the House. The first thing he told me was that all his insights were misleading and that I could come back. I didn’t understand why he said that. He added that he couldn’t see any opportunities ahead and, therefore, it was unlikely that God had anything for me to do in that place. These words were the first welcome he gave me.
When Father La Combe proposed me to return, I felt some slight repugnance in the senses, which did not last long. The soul can not but allow herself to be led by obedience, not that she regards obedience as a virtue, but it is that she can not be otherwise, nor wish[Pg 343] to do otherwise; she allows herself to be drawn along without knowing why or how, as a person who should allow himself to be carried along by the current of a rapid river. She can not apprehend deception, nor even make a reflection thereon. Formerly it was by self-surrender; but in her present state it is without even knowing or understanding what she does, like a child whom its mother might hold over the waves of a disturbed sea, and who fears nothing, because it neither sees nor knows the danger; or like a madman who casts himself into the sea without fear of destroying himself. It is not that exactly, for to cast one's self is an "own" action, which here the soul is without. She finds herself there, and she sleeps in the vessel without dreading the danger. It was a long time since any means of support had been sent me. Untroubled and without any anxiety for the future, unable to fear poverty and famine, I saw myself stripped of everything, unprovided for and without papers.
When Father La Combe suggested that I return, I felt a bit of reluctance at first, but it didn’t last long. The soul can’t help but follow the path of obedience; it doesn’t see obedience as a virtue, but it can’t act any other way nor does it want to. It allows itself to be swept along without understanding why or how, just like a person being carried by the current of a fast-flowing river. It can’t grasp deception, nor can it reflect on it. Previously, it was a form of self-surrender; now, it’s done without even realizing or understanding what it’s doing, like a child being held by its mother over rough waves, who feels no fear because it doesn’t see or comprehend the danger; or like a madman who jumps into the sea without fearing for his life. It’s not exactly the same, as jumping in involves a conscious action, which the soul lacks here. It finds itself there and drifts in the boat without fearing the danger. It had been a long time since I received any support. Untroubled and without any worries about the future, unable to fear poverty or hunger, I saw myself stripped of everything, unprepared and without any documents.
My daughter recovered her health. I must tell how this happened. She had smallpox and the purples. They brought a doctor from Geneva, who gave her up in despair. They made Father La Combe come in to take her confession; he gave her his blessing, and at the same instant the smallpox and the purples disappeared, and the fever left her. The doctor, though a Protestant, offered to give a certificate of miracle.
My daughter got her health back. I need to explain how that happened. She had smallpox and the measles. They brought in a doctor from Geneva, who lost hope. They called in Father La Combe to hear her confession; he blessed her, and at that moment, the smallpox and the measles vanished, and the fever went away. The doctor, despite being a Protestant, offered to provide a certificate of the miracle.
But although my daughter was restored, my crosses were not lessened, owing to her bad education. The persecutions on the part of the New Catholics continued, and became even more violent, without my ceasing on that account to do them all the good I could.[Pg 344] What caused me some pain was that the mistress of my daughter came often to converse with me. I saw so much imperfection in these conversations, although spiritual, that I could not avoid making it known to her; and as this hurt her, I was weak enough to be pained at paining her, and to continue out of mere complacency things which I saw to be very imperfect.
But even though my daughter got better, my struggles didn’t lessen because of her poor upbringing. The harassment from the New Catholics went on and even got worse, but I didn’t stop trying to help them as much as I could.[Pg 344] What bothered me a bit was that my daughter's teacher often came to talk to me. I noticed so many flaws in our conversations, even if they were meant to be spiritual, that I couldn’t help but bring it up to her. Since this upset her, I was weak enough to feel bad for hurting her, which led me to continue tolerating things I knew were very flawed just to avoid conflict.
Father La Combe introduced order in many things regarding my daughter; but the mistress was so hurt that the friendship she had for me changed into coolness and distance. However, she had grace, she readily got over it; but her natural character carried her away.
Father La Combe brought order to many aspects concerning my daughter, but the mistress was so upset that her friendship for me turned into coolness and distance. However, she was gracious and quickly moved past it; still, her natural disposition took control.
[Pg 3451]Father La Combe was a very great preacher. His style was peculiarly his own.
[Pg 3451]Father La Combe was an outstanding preacher. His style was uniquely his own.
Various accounts come to us of his power in swaying his audience. The man was tall, thin, ascetic and of remarkably handsome presence. His speech was slow, deliberate, kindly, courteous, and most effective. He disarmed criticism, from his first word. His voice was not loud nor deep, and he had that peculiar oratorical power which by pause and poise compels the audience to come to him. Madame Guyon relates that when he began to speak it was in a tone scarcely audible, and the audience leaned forward and listened with breathless interest. Occasionally, during his sermon, he would pause and kneel in silent prayer, and often by his pauses—his very silences—he would reach a degree of eloquence that would sway his hearers to tears.
Many stories come to us about his ability to influence his audience. He was tall, thin, ascetic, and had a remarkably attractive presence. His speech was slow, deliberate, kind, polite, and very effective. He disarmed criticism from his very first word. His voice wasn’t loud or deep, and he had that special oratorical skill that, through pauses and composure, drew the audience in. Madame Guyon notes that when he started to speak, it was in a barely audible tone, causing the audience to lean forward and listen with rapt attention. Sometimes, during his sermon, he would pause to kneel in silent prayer, and often through his pauses—his very silences—he would achieve a level of eloquence that moved his listeners to tears.
The man had intellect, great spirituality, and moreover was a great actor, which latter fact need not be stated to his discredit—he used his personality to press home the truth he wished to impart.
The man had intelligence, deep spirituality, and was also a fantastic actor, which shouldn't be seen as a negative—he used his personality to emphasize the truth he wanted to convey.
The powers at Rome, realizing Father La Combe's ability as a preacher, refused to allow him a regular parish, but employed him in moving about from place to place conducting retreats. We would now call him a traveling evangelist. Monasteries and nunneries are very human institutions, and quibble, strife, jealousy, bickering, faction and feud play an important part in[Pg 346] their daily routine.
The authorities in Rome, recognizing Father La Combe's skills as a preacher, denied him a regular parish and instead had him travel around conducting retreats. Today, we would refer to him as a traveling evangelist. Monasteries and convents are very human institutions, and arguments, conflicts, jealousy, petty disputes, factions, and rivalries play a significant role in[Pg 346] their everyday life.
To keep down the cliques and prevent disintegration, the close inspection of visiting prelates is necessary. Father La Combe, by his gentle, saintly manner, his golden speech, was everywhere a power for good.
To reduce cliques and avoid disintegration, careful observation of visiting bishops is essential. Father La Combe, with his kind, saintly demeanor and inspiring words, was a positive influence everywhere.
Madame Guyon came under the sway of Father La Combe's eloquence. She felt the deep, abiding strength of his character. He was the first genuine man she had ever met, and in degree he filled her ideal. She sought him in confession, and the quality of her confession must surely have made an impression on him. Spirituality and sex are closely akin. Oratory and a well-sexed nature go together.
Madame Guyon was captivated by Father La Combe's way with words. She sensed the deep, lasting strength of his character. He was the first real man she had ever encountered, and in many ways, he matched her ideal. She sought him out for confession, and the nature of her confession must have left an impression on him. Spirituality and sexuality are closely connected. Great speaking and a robust nature often go hand in hand.
Father La Combe was a man. Madame Guyon was a woman.
Father La Combe was a man. Madame Guyon was a woman.
Both were persons of high intellect, great purity of purpose, and sincerity of intent. But neither knew that piety is a by-product of sex.
Both were highly intelligent individuals, with pure intentions and genuine sincerity. However, neither of them realized that piety can stem from sexual experiences.
They met to discuss religious themes: she wished to advise with him as to her spiritual estate. He treated her as a daughter—kissed her forehead when they parted, blessed her with laying on of hands.
They met to talk about religious topics: she wanted to seek his advice regarding her spiritual condition. He treated her like a daughter—kissed her forehead when they said goodbye, and blessed her by laying his hands on her.
Their relationship became mystic, symbolic, solemn, and filled with a deep religious awe; she had dreams where Father La Combe appeared to her—afterward she could not tell whether the dream was a vision or a reality. When they met in reality, she construed it into a dream. God was leading them, they said. They lived[Pg 347] in God—and in each other.
Their relationship became mysterious, symbolic, serious, and filled with deep religious wonder; she had dreams where Father La Combe appeared to her—afterward she could never tell if the dream was a vision or real life. When they met in reality, she interpreted it as a dream. They said God was guiding them. They lived[Pg 347] in God—and in each other.
Father La Combe went his way, bidding her a tender farewell—parting forever. In a few weeks Madame would appear at one of his retreats with a written consent from the Bishop.
Father La Combe went on his way, giving her a heartfelt goodbye—parting forever. In a few weeks, Madame would show up at one of his retreats with a written approval from the Bishop.
She followed him to his home in Gex, and then to Geneva. She entered a convent and worked as a menial so as to be near him. The Bishop made Father La Combe her official adviser, so as to lend authority to their relationship.
She followed him to his home in Gex and then to Geneva. She entered a convent and worked as a servant to be close to him. The Bishop appointed Father La Combe as her official adviser to give their relationship some authority.
All would have been well, had not the ardor and intensity of Madame Guyon's nature attracted the attention and then the jealousy of various monks and nuns. A woman of Madame Guyon's nature is content with nothing less than ownership and complete possession. She even went so far as to announce herself as mother-by-grace to Father La Combe.
All would have been fine if Madame Guyon's passion and intensity hadn’t caught the attention and then the jealousy of various monks and nuns. A woman like Madame Guyon is satisfied with nothing less than ownership and complete control. She even went so far as to proclaim herself as mother-by-grace to Father La Combe.
This meant that God had sanctified their relationship, so she was his actual mother, all brought about by a miracle no less peculiar and wonderful than the story of the bread and wine. Through this miracle of motherhood she thought she must be near him always, care for him, "mother" him, drudge for him, slave for him, share his poverty and pain.
This meant that God had blessed their relationship, so she was truly his mother, a miracle just as strange and amazing as the story of the bread and wine. Through this miracle of motherhood, she felt she had to always be close to him, take care of him, "mother" him, work hard for him, be devoted to him, and share in his struggles and suffering.
Such abject devotion is both beautiful and pathetic. That it bordered on insanity, there is no doubt. Father La Combe accepted the "motherhood" as sent by God, but later distrusted it and tried to send Madame Guyon away.[Pg 348]
Such extreme devotion is both beautiful and sad. There's no doubt it was almost insane. Father La Combe accepted the "motherhood" as a gift from God, but later grew suspicious of it and tried to send Madame Guyon away.[Pg 348]
She accepted this new cross as a part of her purification. She suffered intensely, and so did he. It was a relationship divinely human, and they were trying to prove to themselves and to others that it was something else, for at that time people did not believe in the divinity of human love.
She embraced this new burden as a part of her cleansing. She endured a lot of pain, and so did he. It was a uniquely human relationship, and they were trying to show themselves and others that it was something more, because back then, people didn't believe in the sacredness of human love.
Rumors became rife, charges were brought and proved. The Church is now, and always has been, very lenient in its treatment of erring priests. In fact, those in authority take the lofty ground that a priest, like a king, can do no wrong, and that sins of the flesh are impossible to one divinely anointed. And as for the woman, she is merely guilty of indiscretion at the worst.
Rumors spread, accusations were made and confirmed. The Church is now, and always has been, very forgiving when it comes to misbehaving priests. In fact, those in power take the high ground that a priest, like a king, can do no wrong, and that sins of the flesh are impossible for someone divinely chosen. As for the woman, she is at most guilty of being indiscreet.
Madame Guyon's indiscretion took the form of religious ecstasy, and she claimed that the innermost living God was guiding her footsteps into a life of "Pure Love," or constant, divine adoration. Charges of "false doctrine" were brought against her, and Father La Combe was duly cautioned to have nothing to do with Madame Guyon in any way. For a time he assumed a harshness he did not feel, and ordered her back to her home to remain with her kinsmen: that he had a communication from God saying this was His will.
Madame Guyon's lack of discretion took the shape of religious ecstasy, and she insisted that the deepest living God was directing her path towards a life of "Pure Love," or continuous, divine worship. She faced accusations of "false doctrine," and Father La Combe was officially warned to steer clear of Madame Guyon in any manner. For a while, he acted more sternly than he actually felt, and sent her back to her home to stay with her relatives, claiming that he had received a message from God stating that this was His will.
Madame started to obey, but fell ill to the point of death, and Father La Combe was sent for to come and take her last confession and bestow the rite of extreme unction. He came, a miracle was performed and Madame[Pg 349] got well.
Madame began to follow the rules, but she became so sick that it seemed she might die. Father La Combe was called to hear her last confession and give her the sacrament of extreme unction. He arrived, a miracle happened, and Madame[Pg 349] recovered.
The relationship was too apparent to waive or overlook—scandal filled the air. Nuns and monks were quitting their religious devotions to talk about it.
The relationship was too obvious to ignore—scandal was everywhere. Nuns and monks were abandoning their religious duties to discuss it.
Common, little, plain preachers might have their favorites, but Father La Combe and Madame Guyon were in the world's eye. The churchly authorities became alarmed at the influence exerted by Father La Combe and Madame Guyon. Their doctrine of "Quietism," or constant, pure love, was liable to create a schism. What the Church wants is fixity, security and obedience. At that time in France the civil authorities and the Church worked together. The "lettre de cachet" was utilized, and Father La Combe was landed suddenly and safely in the Bastile. We have gotten so used to liberty that we can hardly realize that only a hundred years ago, men were arrested without warrant, no charge having been made against them, tried in secret and disposed of as if they were already dead.
Common, ordinary preachers might have their favorites, but Father La Combe and Madame Guyon were well-known in the public eye. The church authorities became worried about the influence Father La Combe and Madame Guyon held. Their belief in "Quietism," or constant, pure love, threatened to create a divide. The Church seeks stability, security, and obedience. At that time in France, the civil authorities and the Church worked closely together. The "lettre de cachet" was used, and Father La Combe was swiftly and safely placed in the Bastille. We’ve become so accustomed to freedom that it's hard to imagine that just a hundred years ago, people were arrested without a warrant, without any charges being made against them, tried in secret, and treated as if they were already dead.
Father La Combe never regained his liberty. His mind reeled under his misfortunes and he died insane.
Father La Combe never got his freedom back. His mind spun from his misfortunes, and he died insane.
Madame Guyon was banished to a nunnery, which was a bastile arranged for ladies. For two years she was kept under lock and key. The authorities, however, relaxed their severities, not realizing that she was really more dangerous than Father La Combe.
Madame Guyon was sent to a nunnery, basically a prison for women. She was kept under strict confinement for two years. The authorities eventually eased their restrictions, not understanding that she was actually more of a threat than Father La Combe.
Priests are apt to deal gently with beautiful women. From her prison Madame Guyon managed to get a letter to Fenelon, Bishop of Cambray. She asked for a[Pg 350] hearing and that her case be passed upon by a tribunal. Fenelon referred the letter to Bossuet, Bishop of Meaux, recommending that the woman be given a hearing and judgment rendered as to the extent of her heresy. By a singular fatality Bossuet appointed Fenelon as chairman or chief inquisitor of the committee to investigate the vagaries and conduct of the Madame.
Priests tend to be gentle with beautiful women. From her prison, Madame Guyon managed to send a letter to Fenelon, Bishop of Cambray. She requested a[Pg 350] hearing and that her case be reviewed by a tribunal. Fenelon forwarded the letter to Bossuet, Bishop of Meaux, suggesting that the woman be given a hearing and a judgment be made regarding the seriousness of her heresy. By a strange twist of fate, Bossuet appointed Fenelon as the chairman or lead investigator of the committee to look into Madame's eccentricities and behavior.
Bossuet, himself, became interested in the woman. He went to see her in prison, and her beauty, her intellect, her devotion, appealed to him.
Bossuet became intrigued by the woman. He visited her in prison, and her beauty, intelligence, and devotion captivated him.
Bossuet was an orator, the greatest in France at that time. His only rival was Fenelon, but the style and manner of the men were so different that they really played off against each other as foils.
Bossuet was an orator, the greatest in France at that time. His only rival was Fenelon, but the style and manner of the two were so different that they essentially served as contrasts to one another.
Bossuet was vehement, powerful—what we would call "Western." Fenelon was suave, gentle, and won by an appeal to the highest and best in the hearts of his hearers. Father La Combe and Fenelon were very much alike, only Father La Combe had occupied a local position, while that of Fenelon was national. Fenelon was a diplomat, an author, an orator.
Bossuet was intense and powerful—what we would now call "Western." Fenelon was smooth and gentle, appealing to the best in the hearts of his listeners. Father La Combe and Fenelon were quite similar, except Father La Combe held a local position, while Fenelon’s was national. Fenelon was a diplomat, an author, and a speaker.
Madame Guyon's autobiography reveals the fact that Bossuet was enough interested in her case to have her removed to a nunnery near where he lived, and there he often called upon her. He read to her from his own writings, instead of analyzing hers, which proves priests to be simply men at the last. Bossuet needed the feminine mind to bolster his own, but Madame and he[Pg 351] did not mix. In her autobiography she hesitates about actually condemning Bossuet, but describes him as short and fat, so it looks as if she were human, too, since what repelled her were his physical characteristics.
Madame Guyon's autobiography shows that Bossuet was interested enough in her situation to have her moved to a convent near his home, where he frequently visited her. He read to her from his own writings instead of discussing hers, revealing that priests are just ordinary people in the end. Bossuet needed a woman's perspective to support his own, but he and Madame did not connect. In her autobiography, she wavers on fully condemning Bossuet, but she describes him as short and overweight, suggesting that she was human as well, since what turned her off were his physical traits.
When a woman describes a man she always begins by telling how he looks.
When a woman talks about a man, she always starts by mentioning what he looks like.
Madame Guyon says: "The Bishop of Meaux wished me to change my name, so that, as he said, it should not be known I was in his diocese, and that people should not torment him on my account. The project was the finest in the world, if he could have kept a secret; but he told everybody he saw that I was in such a convent, under such a name. Immediately, from all sides, anonymous libels against me were sent to the Mother Superior and the nuns."
Madame Guyon says: "The Bishop of Meaux wanted me to change my name so that, as he put it, it wouldn’t be known I was in his diocese and people wouldn’t bother him because of me. It was the best idea ever, if he could actually keep it a secret; but he told everyone he met that I was in that convent, under that name. As a result, anonymous slanders against me started pouring in from everywhere to the Mother Superior and the nuns."
With Fenelon, it was very different. Her heart went out to him: he was the greatest man she had ever seen—greater even than Father La Combe.
With Fenelon, it was totally different. She felt a strong connection to him; he was the most impressive man she had ever encountered—even more so than Father La Combe.
Fenelon's first interview with Madame Guyon was simply in an official way, but her interest in him was very personal. This is evidenced from her brief, but very fervent, mention of the incident:
Fenelon's first meeting with Madame Guyon was formal, but she was personally intrigued by him. This is shown through her short, yet passionate, reference to the encounter:
Having been visited by the Abbe de Fenelon, I was suddenly with extreme force and sweetness interested for him. It seemed to me our Lord united him to me very intimately, more so than any one else. It appeared to me that, as it were, a spiritual filiation took place between him and me. The next day, I had the opportunity[Pg 352] of seeing him again. I felt interiorly this first interview did not satisfy him: that he did not relish me. I experienced a something which made me long to pour my heart into his; but I found nothing to correspond, and this made me suffer much. In the night I suffered extremely about him.
Having been visited by the Abbe de Fenelon, I suddenly felt an intense and sweet connection to him. It seemed to me that our Lord brought us together very closely, more so than anyone else. It felt like there was a spiritual bond forming between him and me. The next day, I had the chance[Pg 352] to see him again. I sensed that our first meeting hadn't satisfied him; that he didn't quite connect with me. I felt an urge to share my feelings with him, but I didn’t find any response, which caused me a lot of pain. During the night, I felt extremely troubled about him.
In the morning I saw him. We remained for some time in silence, and the cloud cleared off a little; but it was not yet as I wished it.
In the morning, I saw him. We stayed in silence for a while, and the cloud lifted a bit; but it still wasn't as I wanted it to be.
I suffered for eight whole days, after which I found myself united to him without obstacle, and from that time I find the union increasing in a pure and ineffable manner. It seems to me that my soul has a perfect rapport with his, and those words of David regarding Jonathan, that "his soul clave to that of David," appeared to me suitable for this union. Our Lord has made me understand the great designs He has for this person, and how dear he is to Him.
I endured for eight full days, after which I found myself connected to him without any barriers, and since then, I see our bond growing in a pure and indescribable way. It feels like my soul is perfectly in tune with his, and those words of David about Jonathan, that "his soul was bonded to David," seem fitting for this connection. God has shown me the amazing plans He has for this person and how important he is to Him.
The justice of God causes suffering from time to time for certain souls until their entire purification. As soon as they have arrived where God wishes them, one suffers no longer for anything for them; and the union which had been often covered with clouds is cleared up in such a manner that it becomes like a very pure atmosphere, penetrated everywhere, without distinction, by the light of the sun. As Fenelon was given to me, in a more intimate manner than any other, what I have suffered, what I am suffering, and what I shall suffer for him, surpasses anything that can be told. The least partition between him and me, between him and God, is like a little dirt in the eye, which causes it an extreme pain, and which would not inconvenience any other part of[Pg 353] the body where it might be put. What I suffer for him is very different from what I suffer for others; but I am unable to discover the cause, unless it be God has united me to him more intimately than to any other, and that God has greater designs for him than for the others.
The justice of God sometimes makes certain souls suffer until they are fully purified. Once they reach the state God desires for them, they no longer suffer for anything; the union that was often clouded becomes clear, like a very pure atmosphere, filled everywhere with sunlight. Since Fenelon has been given to me in a more personal way than anyone else, what I have suffered, what I am suffering, and what I will suffer for him is beyond anything I can express. The smallest division between him and me, or him and God, feels like a tiny speck of dirt in the eye, causing intense pain, while it wouldn’t bother any other part of the body if it were there. My suffering for him is completely different from what I experience for others; I can’t figure out why, unless God has connected me to him more closely than to anyone else, and that God has bigger plans for him than for the others.
Fenelon the ascetic, he of the subtle intellect and high spiritual quality, had never met a woman on an absolute equality. Madame Guyon's religious fervor disarmed him. He saw her often, that he might comprehend the nature of her mission.
Fenelon the ascetic, known for his keen intellect and deep spirituality, had never encountered a woman as an equal. Madame Guyon's intense devotion took him by surprise. He met with her frequently to understand the essence of her mission.
In the official investigation that followed, he naturally found himself the defender of her doctrines. She was condemned by the court, but Fenelon put in a minority report of explanation. The nature of the man was to defend the accused person; this was evidenced by his defense of the Huguenots, when he lifted up his voice for their liberty at a time when religious liberty was unknown. His words might have been the words of Thomas Jefferson, to whom Fenelon bore a strange resemblance in feature. Says Fenelon: "The right to be wrong in matters of religious belief must be accorded, otherwise we produce hypocrites instead of persons with an enlightened belief that is fully their own. If truth be mighty and God all-powerful, His children need not fear that disaster will follow freedom of thought."
In the official investigation that followed, he naturally found himself defending her beliefs. She was condemned by the court, but Fenelon submitted a minority report explaining his stance. It was in his nature to defend the accused; this was shown by his defense of the Huguenots, when he raised his voice for their freedom at a time when religious liberty was unheard of. His words could have been those of Thomas Jefferson, whom Fenelon resembled oddly in appearance. Fenelon says: "The right to be wrong in matters of religious belief must be recognized; otherwise, we create hypocrites instead of individuals with an enlightened belief that is genuinely their own. If truth is powerful and God is all-powerful, His children need not fear that disaster will come from freedom of thought."
After Madame Guyon was condemned she was allowed to go on suspended sentence, with a caution that silence[Pg 354] was to be the price of her liberty, for before this she had attracted to herself, even in prison, congregations of several hundred to whom she preached, and among whom she distributed her writings.
After Madame Guyon was condemned, she was given a suspended sentence with the warning that silence[Pg 354] would be the cost of her freedom. Before this, she had even drawn several hundred people to her in prison, where she preached and shared her writings.
The earnest, the sincere, the spiritual Fenelon never suspected where this friendship was to lead. Even when Madame Guyon slipped into his simple, little household as a servant under an assumed name, he was inwardly guileless. This proud woman with the domineering personality now wore wooden shoes and the garb of a scullion. She scrubbed the floors, did laundry-work, cooked, even worked in the garden looking after the vegetables and the flowers, that she might be near him.
The sincere and devoted Fenelon never imagined where this friendship would lead. Even when Madame Guyon entered his humble home as a servant under a fake name, he remained completely trusting. This proud woman with a strong personality was now wearing wooden shoes and the clothes of a maid. She scrubbed the floors, did the laundry, cooked, and even worked in the garden taking care of the vegetables and flowers just to be close to him.
Fenelon accepted this servile devotion, regarding it as a part of the woman's penance for sins done in the past. Most certainly love is blind, at least myopic, for Fenelon of the strong and subtle mind could not see that service for the beloved is the highest joy, and the more menial the service the better. Madame sought to deceive herself by making her person unsightly to her lord, and so she wore coarse and ragged dresses, calloused her hands, and allowed the sun to tan and freckle her face.
Fenelon accepted this submissive devotion, viewing it as part of the woman’s penance for past sins. Love is definitely blind, or at least shortsighted, because Fenelon, who had a strong and insightful mind, couldn’t see that serving the one you love is the greatest joy, and the more humble the service, the better. Madame tried to fool herself by making herself unattractive to her husband, so she wore rough and torn clothes, made her hands calloused, and let the sun tan and freckle her face.
Of course then the inevitable happened: the intimacy slipped off into the most divine of human loves—or the most human of divine loves, if you prefer to express it so.[Pg 355]
Of course, then the inevitable happened: the closeness transformed into the most amazing of human loves—or the most human of amazing loves, if you’d rather say it that way.[Pg 355]
To prevent the scandal, the other servants were sent away. Nothing can be kept secret except for a day.
To avoid the scandal, the other staff members were dismissed. Nothing can remain a secret for more than a day.
A person of Madame Guyon's worth could not be lost or secreted. For Fenelon to defend her and then secrete her was unpardonable to the arrogant Bossuet.
A person of Madame Guyon's value couldn't be ignored or hidden. For Fenelon to support her and then keep her hidden was inexcusable to the prideful Bossuet.
Fenelon had now to defend himself. How much of political rivalry as well as ecclesiastic has been made by the favor of women, who shall say!
Fenelon now had to defend himself. Who can say how much political and religious rivalry has been influenced by the favor of women?
Of her intimate relationship with Fenelon, Madame Guyon says nothing. The bond was of too sacred a nature to discuss, and here her frankness falters, as it should. She does not even defend it.
Of her close relationship with Fenelon, Madame Guyon says nothing. The bond was too sacred to talk about, and here her honesty falls short, as it should. She doesn't even try to defend it.
Fenelon and Madame Guyon were plotting against the Church and State—how very natural! The Madame was fifty; Fenelon was forty-seven—they certainly were old enough to know better, but they did not.
Fenelon and Madame Guyon were conspiring against the Church and State—how typical! Madame was fifty; Fenelon was forty-seven—they were definitely old enough to know better, but they didn’t.
They parted of their own accord, solemnly and in tearful prayer, for parting is such sweet sorrow. And then, in a few weeks, they met again to consult as to the future.
They chose to part ways voluntarily, seriously and with tearful prayer, because parting brings such bittersweet sorrow. Then, just a few weeks later, they came together again to discuss what lay ahead.
Soon Bossuet stepped in and induced the Vatican to do for them what they could not do alone. Fenelon was stripped of his official robes, reduced to the rank of a parish priest, and sent to minister to an obscure and stricken church in the south of France. The country was battle-scarred, and poverty, ignorance and want stalked through the streets of the little village. Here Fenelon lived, as did the exiled Copernicus, forbidden[Pg 356] to travel more than six miles from his church, or to speak to any but his own flock. Here he gave his life as a teacher of children, a nurse, a doctor and a spiritual guide to a people almost devoid of spirituality.
Soon Bossuet entered and persuaded the Vatican to help them with what they couldn’t accomplish on their own. Fenelon was stripped of his official garments, lowered to the status of a parish priest, and sent to serve an obscure and struggling church in southern France. The region was battle-worn, and poverty, ignorance, and need were rampant throughout the small village. Here, Fenelon lived, much like the exiled Copernicus, banned[Pg 356] from traveling more than six miles from his church or speaking to anyone except his own congregation. Here, he dedicated his life to teaching children, serving as a nurse, a doctor, and a spiritual guide to a community nearly devoid of spirituality.
Madame Guyon was sent to a nunnery, where she was actually a prisoner, working as a menial. Fenelon and Madame Guyon never met again, but once a month they sent each other a love-letter on spiritual themes in which love wrote between the lines. Time had tamed the passions of Madame Guyon, otherwise no convent-walls would have been high enough to keep her captive. Sweet, sad memories fed her declining days, and within a few weeks of her death she declared that her life had been a success, "for I have been loved by Fenelon, the greatest and most saintly man of his time."
Madame Guyon was sent to a convent, where she was essentially a prisoner, doing menial work. Fenelon and Madame Guyon never saw each other again, but once a month, they exchanged letters filled with spiritual love, with their feelings lingering between the lines. As time passed, Madame Guyon's passion softened; otherwise, no convent walls could have held her captive. Sweet, bittersweet memories sustained her in her later years, and just weeks before her death, she stated that her life had been a success, "for I have been loved by Fenelon, the greatest and most saintly man of his time."
And as for the Abbe Fenelon, the verdict of the world seems to be that he was ruined by Madame Guyon; but if he ever thought so, no sign of recrimination ever escaped his lips.
And as for Abbe Fenelon, it seems that the world's opinion is that he was brought down by Madame Guyon; but if he ever believed that, he never expressed any sign of blame.
[Pg 357]FERDINAND LASSALLE AND HELENE VON DONNIGES
[Pg 358]DRAMATIS PERSONÆ
Ferdinand Lassalle
Prince Yanko Racowitza
Herr Von Donniges
Karl Marx
Doctor Haenle
Jacques
Helene Von Donniges
Frau Von Donniges
Frau Holthoff
Hilda Von Donniges
Servants, maids, butler, landlord, ladies and gentlemen.
Ferdinand Lassalle
Prince Yanko Racowitza
Mr. Von Donniges
Karl Marx
Dr. Haenle
Jacques
Helene Von Donniges
Mrs. Von Donniges
Mrs. Holthoff
Hilda von Donniges
Servants, housekeepers, butlers, landlords, ladies, and gentlemen.
[Pg 359]A wise man has said that there is a difference between fact and truth. He has also told us that things may be true and still not be so. The truth as to the love-story of Ferdinand Lassalle and Helene von Donniges can only be told by adhering strictly to the facts. Facts are not only stubborn things, but often very inconvenient; yet in this instance the simple facts fall easily into dramatic form, and the only way to tell the story seems to be to let it tell itself. Dramas are made up of incidents that have happened to somebody sometime, but in no instance that I ever heard of have all the situations pictured in a play happened to the persons who played the parts. The business of the playwright is selection and rejection, and usually the dramatic situations revealed have been culled from very many lives over a long course of years. Here the author need but reveal the tangled skein woven by Fate, Meddling Parents, Pride, Prejudice, Caprice, Ambition, Passion. In other words it is human nature in a tornado, and human nature is a vagrant ship, with a spurious chart, an uncertain compass, a drunken pilot, a mutinous crew and a crazy captain.
[Pg 359]A wise person once said that there’s a difference between fact and truth. They also pointed out that something can be true yet still not be the case. The truth about the love story of Ferdinand Lassalle and Helene von Donniges can only be shared by sticking closely to the facts. Facts are not only stubborn but often quite inconvenient; however, in this case, the simple facts easily lend themselves to a dramatic narrative, and the best way to tell the story seems to be to let it unfold on its own. Dramas consist of events that have occurred to someone at some point, but I’ve never heard of a situation where all the scenarios depicted in a play happened to the actors portraying them. The playwright's job is to select and discard, and usually, the dramatic moments displayed are drawn from many lives over many years. Here, the author just needs to reveal the tangled web created by Fate, Interfering Parents, Pride, Prejudice, Whim, Ambition, and Passion. In other words, it’s human nature in a whirlwind, and human nature is like a wandering ship, with a faulty map, an unreliable compass, a drunken captain, a rebellious crew, and a crazy skipper.
The moral seems to be that the tragedy of existence lies in interposing that newly discovered thing called intellect into the delicate affairs of life, instead of having faith in God, and moving serenely with the eternal tide.
The lesson appears to be that the tragedy of life comes from inserting our new understanding of intellect into the fragile matters of existence, rather than trusting in God and flowing calmly with the eternal current.
Moses struck the rock, and the waters gushed forth; but if Moses had found a spring in the desert and then toiled mightily to smother it with a mountain of arid sand, I doubt me much whether the name of Moses[Pg 360] would now live as one of the saviors of the world.
Moses hit the rock, and the water flowed out; but if Moses had discovered a spring in the desert and then worked hard to bury it under a pile of dry sand, I seriously doubt that the name of Moses[Pg 360] would still be remembered as one of the world's saviors.
Parties with an eczema for management would do well to butt their heads three times against the wall and take note that the wall falls not. Then and then only are they safe from Megalocephalia. There are temptations in life that require all of one's will to succumb to; and he who resists not the current of his being, nor attempts to dam the fountain of life for another, shall be crowned with bay and be fed on ambrosia in Elysium.
Parties dealing with eczema should hit their heads against the wall three times and realize that the wall doesn’t budge. Only then will they be safe from Megalocephalia. In life, there are temptations that demand all of one’s will to resist; whoever doesn’t fight the current of their nature or tries to block the fountain of life for someone else will be celebrated and enjoy a feast in Elysium.
ACT ONE
[Pg 361]Scene: Parlors of Herr and Frau Holthoff at their home in Berlin.
[Pg 361]Scene: Living room of Mr. and Mrs. Holthoff at their home in Berlin.
[An informal conference of the leading members of the Allied Workingmen's Clubs. Present various ladies and gentlemen, some seated, others standing, talking.]
[An informal meeting of the key members of the Allied Workingmen's Clubs. Present are various men and women, some sitting, others standing, talking.]
Enter DOCTOR HAENLE
Enter Dr. Haenle
Herr Holthoff. Hello, Comrade Haenle! I am very glad to see you here.
Mr. Holthoff. Hey, Comrade Haenle! I'm really happy to see you here.
Doctor Haenle. Not more glad than I am to be here.
Dr. Haenle. No one is happier than I am to be here.
[They shake hands cordially, all around.]
[They shake hands warmly, all around.]
Herr Holthoff. [To his wife] My dear, you see Doctor Haenle has come—I win my bet!
Mr. Holthoff. [To his wife] My dear, you see Doctor Haenle has arrived—I win my bet!
Doctor Haenle. I hope you two have not been gambling!
Dr. Haenle. I hope you two haven't been betting!
Frau Holthoff. Yes, Doctor, we made a bet, and I am delighted to lose!
Ms. Holthoff. Yes, Doctor, we made a wager, and I’m happy to lose!
Doctor Haenle. You mystify me!
Dr. Haenle. You confuse me!
Herr Holthoff. Well, the fact is that Madame had a dream in which you played a part; she thought you had been—what is that word, my dear?
Mr. Holthoff. Well, the truth is that Madame had a dream where you were involved; she thought you had been—what's that word, my dear?
Frau Holthoff. Expatriated.
Frau Holthoff. Expat.
Herr Holthoff. Yes, expatriated—sent out of the country for the country's good.
Mr. Holthoff. Yes, exiled—kicked out of the country for the sake of the country.
Doctor Haenle. It would be a great compliment!
Dr. Haenle. That would be a huge compliment!
Herr Holthoff. Very true; you could then join our own Richard Wagner in Switzerland!
Mr. Holthoff. That's right; you could then meet our own Richard Wagner in Switzerland!
[Pg 362]Doctor Haenle. Could I but write such songs as he does, I would relish the fate!
[Pg 362]Dr. Haenle. If only I could write songs like he does, I would embrace that destiny!
Frau Holthoff. But the people who sent him into exile never guessed that they were giving him the leisure to write immortal music.
Ms. Holthoff. But the people who forced him into exile never realized that they were actually giving him the time to create timeless music.
Doctor Haenle. People who persecute other people never know what they do.
Dr. Haenle. People who harass others never realize the impact of their actions.
Herr Holthoff. It isn't so bad to be persecuted, but it is a terrible thing to persecute.
Mr. Holthoff. It's not so bad to be targeted, but it's a horrible thing to target others.
Doctor Haenle. It is often a good thing for the persecuted, provided he can spare the time—how does that strike you, Herr Marx?
Dr. Haenle. It's often beneficial for someone being persecuted, as long as they can find the time—what do you think, Herr Marx?
Karl Marx. I fully agree in the sentiment. There seems to be an Eternal Spirit of Wisdom that guides man and things, and this Spirit cares only for the end.
Karl Marx. I completely agree with that feeling. It seems like there’s an Eternal Spirit of Wisdom that guides people and events, and this Spirit is only concerned with the outcome.
Frau Holthoff. Nature's solicitude is for the race, not the individual.
Ms. Holthoff. Nature cares more about the species than about any single person.
Karl Marx. Exactly so!
Karl Marx. That's right!
Herr Holthoff. Get that in your forthcoming book, Brother Marx, and give credit to the Madame.
Mr. Holthoff. Include that in your upcoming book, Brother Marx, and acknowledge the Madame.
Karl Marx. I surely will. Most of my original thoughts I get from my friends.
Karl Marx. I definitely will. Most of my original ideas come from my friends.
Herr Holthoff. You may not be so grateful when the book is published.
Mr. Holthoff. You might not feel so thankful once the book comes out.
Karl Marx. You mean I may sing the Pilgrims' Chorus with Richard across the border?
Karl Marx. You mean I can sing the Pilgrims' Chorus with Richard across the border?
Herr Holthoff. Yes; the government is growing very sensitive.
Mr. Holthoff. Yes; the government is becoming very sensitive.
[Pg 363]Doctor Haenle. Which has nothing to do with the publication of Das Kapital—eh, Herr Marx?
[Pg 363]Dr. Haenle. This has nothing to do with the publication of Das Kapital—right, Mr. Marx?
Karl Marx. Not the slightest. The book will live, regardless of the fate of the author.
Karl Marx. Not at all. The book will endure, no matter what happens to the author.
Frau Holthoff. You do not seem very sanguine of immediate success of the workingmen's party!
Ms. Holthoff. You don't seem very hopeful about the immediate success of the workers' party!
Karl Marx. We will succeed when the ditches are even full of our dead—then progress can pass.
Karl Marx. We'll succeed when the ditches are filled with our dead—then progress can move forward.
Frau Holthoff. And that time has not come?
Mrs. Holthoff. And that time hasn’t arrived yet?
Karl Marx. I hope we are great enough not to deceive ourselves. We work for truth: whether this truth will be accepted by the many this year, or next, or the next century, we can not say, but that should not deter us from our best endeavors.
Karl Marx. I hope we're strong enough not to fool ourselves. We strive for the truth: whether this truth will be embraced by the masses this year, next year, or even a hundred years from now, we can’t know, but that shouldn’t stop us from doing our best.
Helene Von Donniges. [Golden-haired, enthusiastic, needlessly pink and gorgeously twenty] Men fight for a thing and lose, and the men they fought fight for the same thing under another name, and win! [All turn and listen] Life is in the fight, not the achievement. Oh, I think it would be glorious to suffer, to be misunderstood, and fail; and yet know in our hearts that we were right—absolutely right—and that the wisdom of the ages will endorse our acts and on the tombs of some of us carve the word "Savior"!
Helene Von Donniges. [With golden hair, full of enthusiasm, unnecessarily rosy, and beautifully twenty] Men strive for something and lose, but the men they battled for that same thing under a different name end up winning! [Everyone turns and pays attention] Life is about the struggle, not the success. Oh, how wonderful it would be to suffer, to be misunderstood, and to fail; yet still know in our hearts that we were right—truly right—and that the wisdom of future generations will affirm our actions, with "Savior" carved on the tombstones of some of us!
Karl Marx. Grand, magnificent! That sounds just like Lassalle.
Karl Marx. Great, awesome! That sounds exactly like Lassalle.
Helene. There; that is the third time I have been told I talk just like Lassalle—a person I have never seen.
Helena. There; that’s the third time I’ve been told I talk just like Lassalle—a person I’ve never met.
[Pg 364]Doctor Haenle. Then you have something to live for.
[Pg 364]Dr. Haenle. So, you have something to live for.
Helene. Perhaps, but I echo no man. When one speaks from one's heart it is not complimentary to have people suavely smile and say, "Goethe," "Voltaire," "Shakespeare," "Rousseau," "Lassalle"!
Helena. Maybe, but I don't mimic anyone. When you speak honestly from the heart, it's not flattering to have people smoothly smile and say, "Goethe," "Voltaire," "Shakespeare," "Rousseau," "Lassalle"!
Frau Holthoff. Just see the company in which she places our Ferdinand!
Ms. Holthoff. Just look at the crowd she surrounds our Ferdinand with!
Helene. [Wearily] Oh, I am not trying to compliment Lassalle. The fact is, I dislike the man. His literary style is explosive; about all he seems to do is to paraphrase dear Karl Marx. Besides, he is a Jew——
Helene. [Weary] Oh, I'm not trying to compliment Lassalle. The truth is, I can't stand the guy. His writing style is over-the-top; it seems like all he does is reword dear Karl Marx. Plus, he's Jewish——
Karl Marx. Gently—I am a Jew!
Karl Marx. Gently—I’m a Jew!
Helene. But you are different. Lassalle is aggressive, pushing, grasping—he has ego plus, and [With relaxing tension] all I want to say is that I am aweary of being accused of quoting Lassalle—that I do not know Lassalle, and what is more, I——
Helena. But you’re different. Lassalle is intense, forceful, and always reaching for more—he's full of himself, and [With relaxing tension] all I want to express is that I’m tired of being accused of quoting Lassalle—that I don’t really know him, and what’s more, I——
Frau Holthoff. Oh, you'll talk differently when you see him!
Mrs. Holthoff. Oh, you'll change your tune when you see him!
Helene. But surely you, too, do not make genius exempt from the moral code?
Helena. But surely you don't think genius is above the moral code, do you?
Doctor Haenle. Oh, some one has been telling you about Madame Hatzfeldt——
Dr. Haenle. Oh, someone has been telling you about Madame Hatzfeldt——
Helene. I know the undisputed facts.
Helene. I know the facts.
Karl Marx. Which are that at nineteen years of age Ferdinand Lassalle became the legal counsel for Madame Hatzfeldt; that he fought her case through the courts for nine years; that he lost three times and finally won.
Karl Marx. The key points are that at nineteen, Ferdinand Lassalle became the legal advisor for Madame Hatzfeldt; he represented her case in court for nine years; he lost three times but ultimately won.
[Pg 365]Helene. And then became a member of the Madame's household.
[Pg 365]Helena. And then joined the Madame's household.
Karl Marx. If so, with the Madame's permission.
Karl Marx. If that's the case, with the Madame’s permission.
Helene. [Sarcastically] Certainly.
Helene. [Sarcastically] Of course.
Frau Holthoff. That thirty years' difference in their ages ought to absolve him.
Mrs. Holthoff. That thirty-year age gap should excuse him.
Doctor Haenle. To say nothing of the fee he received!
Dr. Haenle. Not to mention the payment he got!
Karl Marx. The fee?
Karl Marx. What's the fee?
Doctor Haenle. One hundred thousand thalers.
Dr. Haenle. One hundred thousand thalers.
Frau Holthoff. Capital; also, Das Kapital!
Mrs. Holthoff. Capital; also, Capital!
Karl Marx. I have made a note of it. A lawyer gets a single fee of one hundred thousand thalers—this under the competitive system—a hundred years of labor for the average workingman!
Karl Marx I’ve taken note of it. A lawyer gets a one-time payment of one hundred thousand thalers—this in a competitive system—while an average workingman puts in a hundred years of labor!
Frau Holthoff. A lawyer at nineteen—studying on one case, knowing its every aspect and phase, pursuing the case for nine years, and opposed by six of the ablest, oldest and most influential legal lights in Germany, and gaining a complete victory!
Ms. Holthoff. She became a lawyer at nineteen—immersed in one case, familiar with every detail and stage, pursuing it for nine years, facing off against six of the most skilled, experienced, and influential legal experts in Germany, and achieving a total victory!
Karl Marx. I've heard of successful authors of a single book, but I never before heard of a great lawyer with but one case!
Karl Marx. I've heard of successful authors with just one book, but I’ve never heard of a great lawyer who only had one case!
Frau Holthoff. Oh, Lassalle has had many cases offered him, but he refused them all so as to devote himself to the People versus Entailed Nobility.
Ms. Holthoff. Oh, Lassalle has been presented with many opportunities, but he turned them all down to focus on the People against the Entailed Nobility.
Karl Marx. You mean Entrenched Alleged Royalty.
Karl Marx. You mean Established So-Called Royalty.
Frau Holthoff. Yes. I accept the correction—and this case he will win, just as he did the other.[Pg 366]
Ms. Holthoff. Yes. I accept the correction—and this time he will win, just like he did the last one.[Pg 366]
Helene. You had better say his body will go to fill up the sunken roadway!
Helena. You might as well say his body will just fill in the sunken road!
Doctor Haenle. Good! that was your idea of success a few moments ago.
Dr. Haenle. Great! That was your idea of success just a moment ago.
Helene. I see—more of Lassalle.
Helene. I see—more of Lassalle.
Frau Holthoff. Oh, you two were just made for each other!
Ms. Holthoff. Oh, you two are perfect for each other!
Doctor Haenle. You both have the fire, the dash, the enthusiasm, the personality, the beautiful unreasonableness, the——
Dr. Haenle. You both have the passion, the flair, the excitement, the charisma, the beautiful unpredictability, the——
Helene. Go on!
Helene. Keep going!
Karl Marx. He is the greatest orator in Europe!
Karl Marx He is the best speaker in Europe!
Frau Holthoff. And the handsomest man!
Mrs. Holthoff. And the most handsome man!
Helene. Nonsense!
Helene. That's nonsense!
Doctor Haenle. You shall see!
Dr. Haenle. You'll see!
Helene. Shall I?
Helene. Should I?
Doctor Haenle. You certainly shall. Indeed, Lassalle may be here this evening. He spoke in Dresden last night, and was to leave at once, after the address. His train was due—let me see—[consults watch] half an hour ago. I told him if he came to drive straight here.
Dr. Haenle. You definitely will. In fact, Lassalle might be here tonight. He spoke in Dresden last night, and was supposed to leave right after his speech. His train was scheduled to arrive—let me check—[checks watch] half an hour ago. I told him that if he came, he should head straight here.
Helene. [Slightly agitated] I must go—I promised papa I would be home at ten.
Helena. [Slightly agitated] I need to go—I told Dad I would be home by ten.
Karl Marx. And your papa would never allow you to stay out after ten, any more than he would forgive you if he knew you visited with people who harbored Ferdinand Lassalle?
Karl Marx. And your dad would never let you stay out past ten, just like he wouldn't forgive you if he found out you were hanging out with people who supported Ferdinand Lassalle?
Helene. My father is a busy man—a Monarchist of[Pg 367] course—and he has no time for the New Thought.
Helene. My dad is a busy guy—a Monarchist of[Pg 367] course—and he doesn't have time for the New Thought.
Doctor Haenle. He leaves that to you?
Dr. Haenle. He lets you handle that?
Helene. Yes, he indulges me—he says the New Thought does him no harm and amuses me! See if my carriage is waiting, please. Thank you——
Helena. Yes, he lets me do what I want—he says the New Thought doesn’t hurt him and keeps me entertained! Can you check if my carriage is waiting, please? Thank you——
[Frau Holthoff starts to help Helene on with her wraps. Knocking is heard at the door. Herr Holthoff goes into the hall to answer knock.]
[Frau Holthoff helps Helene put on her wraps. There's a knock at the door. Herr Holthoff goes into the hallway to answer the knock.]
Herr Holthoff. [Outside] Well, well, Ferdinand the First, Ferdinand himself!
Mr. Holthoff. [Outside] Well, well, Ferdinand the First, it’s really you!
[Commotion—all move toward door]
[Commotion—everyone moves toward door]
Enter HERR HOLTHOFF with LASSALLE
Enter MR. HOLTHOFF with LASSALLE
[Lassalle is tall, slender, nervous, active, intelligent, commanding. All shake hands, and he and Karl Marx embrace and kiss each other on the cheek. Helene stares, slips down behind the sofa, and seated on an ottoman reads intently with her nose in a book. The rest talk and move toward the center of the stage, gathering around Lassalle, who affectionately half-embraces all—with remarks from everybody: "How well you look!" "And the news from Dresden!" "Did the police molest you?" "Was it a big audience?" etc. Lassalle seats himself on sofa with back to Helene, who is immediately behind him.]
[Lassalle is tall, slender, nervous, energetic, smart, and commanding. Everyone shakes hands, and he and Karl Marx hug and kiss each other on the cheek. Helene stares, slips down behind the sofa, and sits on an ottoman, reading intently with her nose buried in a book. The others talk and move toward the center of the stage, gathering around Lassalle, who affectionately half-embraces everyone, with comments from all: "You look great!" "Any news from Dresden?" "Did the police bother you?" "Was there a big audience?" and so on. Lassalle sits on the sofa with his back to Helene, who is right behind him.]
Lassalle. We will win when fifty-one per cent of the voters declare themselves. You see Nature never intended that ninety per cent of the people should slave for the other ten per cent. The world must see that we all should work—that to succeed we must work for each other. We have thought that educated men should not work, and that men who work should not be educated. We have congested work and congested education and congested wealth. The good things of the world are for all, and if there were an even distribution there would be no want, no wretchedness. The rich for the most[Pg 368] part waste and destroy, and of course the many have to toil in order to make good this waste. When we can convince fifty-one per cent of the people that righteousness is only a form of self-preservation, that mankind is an organism and that we are all parts of the whole, the battle will be won. [Rises and paces the floor, still talking] I spoke last night to five thousand people, and the way they listened and applauded and applauded and listened, revealed how hungry the people are for truth. The hope of the world lies in the middle class—the rich are as ignorant as the poverty-stricken. A way must be devised to reach the rich—I can do it. Inaction, idleness, that is the curse. Life is fluid, and only running water is pure. Stagnation is death. Turbulent Rome was healthy, but quiescent Rome was soft, feverish, morbid, pathological. Now, take Hamlet—what man ever had more opportunities? Heir to the throne—beauty, power, youth, intellect—all were his! What wrecked him? Why, inaction; he sat down to muse, instead of being up and doing. He wrangled, dawdled, dreamed, followed soothsayers, and consulted mediums until his mind was mush——
Lassalle. We will succeed when fifty-one percent of the voters make their voices heard. You see, nature never meant for ninety percent of the people to work endlessly for the other ten percent. The world needs to realize that we should all contribute—success comes from working together. We’ve thought that educated people shouldn’t labor, and that those who labor shouldn’t be educated. We have overcrowded work, education, and wealth. The good things in life are meant for everyone, and if wealth were shared evenly, there would be no need, no suffering. The wealthy mostly squander and waste resources, and as a result, the many have to work hard to compensate for this waste. When we can persuade fifty-one percent of the people that doing the right thing is a form of self-preservation, that humanity is like a single organism and we are all parts of that whole, then we will have won the battle. [Rises and paces the floor, still talking] I spoke last night to five thousand people, and the way they listened and applauded showed how eager they are for truth. The hope of the world is in the middle class—the rich are just as clueless as those in poverty. We need a way to reach the wealthy—I can do it. Inaction and laziness are curses. Life is like water, and only flowing water is clean. Stagnation is death. Chaotic Rome was strong, but a stagnant Rome was weak, sickly, and unhealthy. Now, take Hamlet—what man had more chances? Heir to the throne—beauty, power, youth, intellect—all were his! What brought him down? It was inaction; he sat around thinking instead of taking action. He argued, wasted time, daydreamed, followed fortune tellers, and consulted mediums until his mind turned to mush—
Helene. [Rising quickly] Mad from the beginning!
Helena. [Quickly getting up] Insane from the start!
[Lassalle and the two men to whom he was talking jump, turn, stare.]
[Lassalle and the two men he was talking to jump, turn, and stare.]
Helene. Mad from the beginning, I say!
Helena. Crazy from the start, I tell you!
[The two friends at once quit Lassalle and move off arm in arm talking, leaving Lassalle and Helene eyeing each other across the sofa. Her eyes flash defiance; he relaxes, smiles, paying no attention to her contradiction concerning Hamlet. He kneels on the sofa and leans toward her.]
[The two friends immediately leave Lassalle and walk away arm in arm, chatting, while Lassalle and Helene watch each other from across the sofa. Her eyes spark with defiance; he eases up, smiles, ignoring her disagreement about Hamlet. He kneels on the sofa and leans toward her.]
Lassalle. Ah, this is how you look! This is you! Yes, yes, it is as I thought. It is all right!
Lassalle. Ah, this is what you look like! This is you! Yes, yes, it’s just as I imagined. It’s all good!
Frau Holthoff. [Bustling forward] Oh, I forgot you had not met—allow me to introduce——
Ms. Holthoff. [Bustling forward] Oh, I forgot you two haven’t met—let me introduce you——
Lassalle. [Waving the Frau away, walks around the sofa taking Helene by the arm] What is the necessity of introducing us! People who know each other do not have to be introduced. You know who I am, and you are Brunhilde, the Red Fox.
Lassalle. [Waving the Frau away, walks around the sofa taking Helene by the arm] Why do we need an introduction? People who know each other don’t need to be introduced. You know me, and you’re Brunhilde, the Red Fox.
[Leads her around and seats her on the sofa and takes his place beside her, with one arm along the back of the sofa. Helene leans toward him, and flicks an imaginary particle of dust from his coat-collar.]
[Leads her around and sits her on the sofa, then takes his place next to her, with one arm resting on the back of the sofa. Helene leans toward him and brushes off an imaginary speck of dust from his coat collar.]
Helene. You were talking about your success in Dresden!
Helena. You were saying how well you did in Dresden!
[Lassalle proceeds to talk to her most earnestly. She listens, nods approval, sighs, and clasps her hands. The others in the room gather at opposite sides of the room and talk, but with eyes furtively turned now and then toward the couple, who are lost to the world, interested but in each other, and the great themes they are discussing.]
[Lassalle talks to her with deep sincerity. She listens, nods in agreement, sighs, and clasps her hands. The others in the room gather on opposite sides and chat, but occasionally cast furtive glances at the couple, who are completely absorbed in each other and the important topics they are discussing.]
Lassalle. I knew we must meet. Fate decreed it so. You are the Goddess of the Morning and I am the Sun-God.
Lassalle. I knew we had to meet. It was meant to be. You are the Goddess of the Morning and I am the Sun-God.
Helene. You are sure then about your divinity?
Helena. So you're really confident about your divinity?
Lassalle. Yes, through a belief in yours.
Lassalle. Yes, by believing in you.
Helene. I knew I would meet you. I felt that I must, in order to get you out of my mind. I am betrothed, you know——
Helena. I knew I would run into you. I felt like I had to, to get you out of my head. I'm engaged, you know——
Lassalle. I know—to me, from the foundation of the world.
Lassalle. I know—since the beginning of time.
[Pg 370]Helene. I am betrothed to Prince Yanko Racowitza. You never heard of him, of course. He is out of your class, because he is good, and gentle, and kind, and of noble blood. And you are a demagogue, and a demigod, and a Jew, and a Mephisto! I told Yanko I would not wed him until I saw you. He has been trying to meet you, to introduce us.
[Pg 370]Helena. I'm engaged to Prince Yanko Racowitza. You’ve probably never heard of him. He’s above your level because he’s good, gentle, kind, and comes from noble lineage. And you’re a demagogue, a demigod, a Jew, and a Mephisto! I told Yanko I wouldn’t marry him until I met you. He’s been trying to arrange a meeting to introduce us.
Lassalle. That you might be disillusioned!
Lassalle. Don't get disillusioned!
Helene. Precisely so.
Helene. Exactly.
Lassalle. How interesting! And how superfluous in your fairy prince.
Lassalle. How fascinating! And how unnecessary in your fairy prince.
Helene. He is an extraordinary man, for he said I should see you and him both, see you together and take my choice.
Helena. He’s an exceptional guy because he told me I should meet both you and him, see you together, and then make my choice.
Lassalle. Good! He is a Christian, and does as he would be done by. I am a Christianized Jew, and I will bejew all Christendom. Your prince is a useless appendenda, and I would kill him, were it not that I am opposed to duelling. I fought one duel—or did not fight it, I should say. I faced my man, he fired and missed. I threw my pistol into the bushes and held out my hand to the late enemy. He reeled toward me and fell into my arms, pierced by his emotions. He is now my friend. Had I killed him, the vexed question between us would still be unsettled. I believe in brain, not brawn—soul, not sense. Let us meet your prince, and when he sees you and me together, he will know we are one, and dare not withhold his blessing which we do not need. He[Pg 371] shall be our page. Win people and use them, I say—use them! You and I working together can win and use humanity for humanity's good. We talk with the same phrases. You say, "Two wishes make a will"—so do I. We read the same books, are fed at the same springs. Our souls blend together; great thoughts are children, born of married minds——
Lassalle. Good! He’s a Christian and treats others how he'd like to be treated. I’m a Jew who’s been influenced by Christianity, and I’m ready to enlighten all of Christendom. Your prince is useless, and I’d get rid of him if I weren’t against dueling. I had one duel—or rather, I didn’t really fight it. I faced my opponent, he shot and missed. I tossed my pistol into the bushes and reached out my hand to him. He staggered towards me and collapsed in my arms, overcome with emotions. Now he’s my friend. If I had killed him, we’d still have unresolved issues between us. I believe in intellect, not strength—spirit, not mere common sense. Let’s meet your prince, and when he sees us together, he will understand we are united and won’t dare to refuse his blessing that we don’t even need. He[Pg 371] will be our page. I say, win people over and use them—use them! You and I working together can influence humanity for its benefit. We speak the same words. You say, "Two wishes make a will"—and so do I. We read the same books, drink from the same sources. Our souls come together; great ideas are like children, born of united minds—
Helene. My carriage is at the door—I surely must go!
Helena. My ride is here—I really have to leave!
Lassalle. I'll order your coachman to go home; we will walk.
Lassalle. I'll tell your driver to go home; we'll walk.
[Strides to the door, and gives the order and in an instant returns, picks up Helene's wraps and proceeds affectionately to help her on with overshoes, cloak and hat.]
[Walks to the door, gives the order, and in an instant returns, picks up Helene's jackets and lovingly helps her put on her overshoes, coat, and hat.]
Lassalle. The fact is that life lies in mutual service—any other course is merely existence. Those who do most for others enjoy most. Well, good-night, dear Karl Marx, [Shakes hands] and you, Doctor Haenle—what would life be to me without you! Good-night, Herr Holthoff and dear Frau Holthoff!
Lassalle. The truth is that life is all about helping each other—anything else is just surviving. Those who do the most for others get the most joy in return. Well, good night, dear Karl Marx, [Shakes hands] and you, Doctor Haenle—what would life be like for me without you! Good night, Herr Holthoff and dear Frau Holthoff!
[Kisses the Frau's hand. Helene helps him on with overcoat and hands him his hat. They disappear through the right entrance, arm in arm, faces turned toward each other, talking earnestly. As they go through the door, Lassalle lifts his hat to the company and says, "Good-night, everybody." Those on the stage turn and stare at one another in amazement. Doctor Haenle breaks the silence with a laugh.]
[Kisses the woman's hand. Helene helps him put on his overcoat and hands him his hat. They leave through the right entrance, arm in arm, looking at each other, deep in conversation. As they go through the door, Lassalle lifts his hat to the group and says, "Good night, everyone." The people on stage turn to each other in surprise. Doctor Haenle breaks the silence with a laugh.]
Doctor Haenle. Well, well, well!
Dr. Haenle. Well, well, well!
Herr Holthoff. She is carried off on the back of a centaur.
Mr. Holthoff. She is taken away on the back of a centaur.
Karl Marx. A whirlwind wooing!
Karl Marx. A whirlwind romance!
Frau Holthoff. Affinities!
Ms. Holthoff. Connections!
[Pg 372]ACT TWO
Scene: Hotel veranda in the Swiss Mountains.
Scene: Hotel balcony in the Swiss Mountains.
[Present: Herr Holthoff, Frau Holthoff, Doctor Haenle, Lassalle and Helene, seated or walking about and talking leisurely. Surroundings beautiful and an air of peace pervades the place.]
[Present: Mr. Holthoff, Mrs. Holthoff, Dr. Haenle, Lassalle, and Helene, sitting or walking around and chatting casually. The surroundings are beautiful, and a sense of peace fills the place.]
Doctor Haenle. These early Fall days are the finest of the year in the mountains.
Dr. Haenle. These early fall days are the best of the year in the mountains.
Helene. Yes: for then the guests have mostly gone.
Helene. Yeah: because by then the guests have mostly left.
Lassalle. Just as the church is never quite so sacred as when the priest is not there!
Lassalle. Just as the church is never quite as sacred as when the priest isn't around!
Frau Holthoff. You mean the priest and congregation?
Mrs. Holthoff. Are you referring to the priest and the congregation?
Lassalle. Certainly, they go together. A priest apart from his people is simply a man.
Lassalle. Definitely, they belong together. A priest who is separated from his community is just an ordinary man.
Helene. Ferdinand loves the Church!
Helene. Ferdinand loves the church!
Lassalle. You should say a church, my lady fair!
Lassalle. You should call it a church, my lovely lady!
Helene. Yes, a church—this is the fourth time we have met. Two of the other times were in a church.
Helena. Yes, a church—this is the fourth time we've met. Two of the other times were in a church.
Lassalle. [Ecstatically] Yes, in the dim, cool, religious light of a church, vacant save for us two—I should say for us one!
Lassalle. [Excitedly] Yes, in the soft, cool, spiritual light of a church, empty except for the two of us—I mean for just me!
Helene. We just sat and said the lover's litany—"Love like ours can never die."
Helena. We just sat and recited the lover's mantra—"A love like ours can never die."
Herr Holthoff. Well, love and religion are one at the last.
Mr. Holthoff. Well, love and religion are essentially the same in the end.
Lassalle. They were one once, and neither will be right until they are one again.
Lassalle. They were once one, and neither will be complete until they are one again.
Helene. A creed is made up of ossified metaphors—lover's metaphors.[Pg 373]
Helena. A belief system is composed of outdated metaphors—romantic metaphors.[Pg 373]
Doctor Haenle. Good, and every one can believe a creed if you allow him to place his own interpretation on it!
Dr. Haenle. Sure, anyone can believe in a creed if you let them put their own spin on it!
Lassalle. That is what we will do in the Co-operative Commonwealth.
Lassalle. That's what we will do in the Co-operative Commonwealth.
Doctor Haenle. Which reminds me that Bismarck, who loves you almost as well as we do, declares that you are a Monarchist, not a Socialist, the difference being that you believe in the House of Lassalle and he in the House of Hohenzollern.
Dr. Haenle. This reminds me that Bismarck, who cares for you almost as much as we do, says that you’re a Monarchist, not a Socialist, the difference being that you support the House of Lassalle while he supports the House of Hohenzollern.
Lassalle. Which means, I suppose, that I will be king of the Co-operative Commonwealth?
Lassalle. So, I guess that means I will be the king of the Co-operative Commonwealth?
Helene. You will be if I have my way.
Helene. You will be if I have anything to say about it.
Doctor Haenle. Heresy and sedition! The woman who loves a man confuses him with God, and regards him as one divinely appointed to rule.
Dr. Haenle. Heresy and sedition! The woman who loves a man mistakes him for God and sees him as someone chosen by divine authority to lead.
Helene. I can not deny it if I would.
Helena. I can't deny it even if I wanted to.
Frau Holthoff. And yet tomorrow you and Lassalle part!
Mrs. Holthoff. And yet tomorrow you and Lassalle will separate!
Helene. Only for a time.
Helene. Just for a while.
Lassalle. For how long, no man can say; that is why I have urged that we should be married here and now. A notary can be gotten from the village in an hour—you, dear comrades, shall be the witnesses.
Lassalle. No one knows for how long; that's why I've insisted that we get married right here and now. We can have a notary from the village in an hour—you, my dear friends, will be the witnesses.
Helene. It is only my love that makes me hesitate. The future of Ferdinand Lassalle, and the future of Socialism must not be jeopardized!
Helene. It's just my love that makes me pause. We can’t put Ferdinand Lassalle's future, or the future of Socialism, at risk!
Doctor Haenle. Jeopardized?
Dr. Haenle. In danger?
[Pg 374]Lassalle. Jeopardized by love?
In danger from love?
Helene. The world would regard a marriage here as an elopement. My father would be furious. Who are we that we should run away to wed, as if I were a schoolgirl and Lassalle a grocer's clerk! Lassalle is the king of men. He convinces them by his logic, by his presence, by his enthusiasm——
Helena. The world would see a marriage here as an elopement. My father would be really angry. Who are we to run away and get married, like I’m a schoolgirl and Lassalle is just some grocery clerk! Lassalle is the greatest of men. He persuades them with his reasoning, his presence, his passion——
Herr Holthoff. He has convinced you in any event.
Mr. Holthoff. He has persuaded you in any case.
Helene. And he can and will convince the world!
Helena. And he can and will convince everyone!
Doctor Haenle. I believe he will.
Dr. Haenle. I think he will.
Helene. And when he wins my parents he will secure an influence that will help usher in the Better Day. Besides——
Helena. And when he wins over my parents, he will gain an influence that will help bring in the Better Day. Besides——
Lassalle. Besides?
Lassalle. What else?
Helene. [Laughing] I am engaged to marry Prince Racowitza!
Helena. [Laughing] I'm engaged to marry Prince Racowitza!
Lassalle. [Smiling] True, I forgot. But when he sees the Goddess of the Dawn and the Socialistic Sun-God together, he will give them his blessing and renounce all claims.
Lassalle. [Smiling] True, I forgot. But when he sees the Goddess of the Dawn and the Socialist Sun God together, he will bless them and give up all claims.
Helene. Exactly so.
Helene. That's right.
Doctor Haenle. Which is certainly better than to snip him off without first tying the ligature.
Dr. Haenle. Which is definitely better than cutting him off without first tying the knot.
Frau Holthoff. This whole situation is really amusing when one takes a cool look at it. Here is Helene betrothed to Prince Racowitza, who is intelligent, kind, amiable, good, unobjectionable. And because society demands that a girl shall marry somebody, she accepts the[Pg 375] situation, and until Lassalle, the vagrant planet, came shooting through space, this girl of aspiration and ambition would have actually wedded the unobjectionable man and herself become unobjectionable to please her unobjectionable parents.
Ms. Holthoff. This whole situation is actually pretty funny when you look at it objectively. Here’s Helene engaged to Prince Racowitza, who is smart, kind, pleasant, decent, and totally acceptable. And because society insists that a girl must marry someone, she goes along with it, and until Lassalle, the wandering planet, came barreling through space, this girl with dreams and ambitions would have ended up marrying the agreeable man and becoming just as acceptable to please her equally agreeable parents.
Herr Holthoff. That is a plain, judicial statement of the case, made by the wife of a fairly good man.
Mr. Holthoff. That is a straightforward, legal account of the situation, provided by the wife of a reasonably decent man.
Lassalle. Error set in motion continues indefinitely, all according to the physical law of inertia. The customs of society continue, and are always regarded by the many as perfect—in fact, divine. This continues until some one called a demagogue and a fanatic suggests a change. This talk of change causes a little wobble in the velocity of the error, but it still spins forward and crushes and mangles all who get in the way. That is what you call orthodoxy—the subjection of the many. The men, run over and mangled, are spoken of as "dangerous."
Lassalle. Mistakes keep going endlessly, just like the physical law of inertia states. Society's customs carry on, and most people see them as perfect—actually, almost divine. This goes on until someone labeled a demagogue and a fanatic proposes a change. This talk of change causes a slight shift in the momentum of the error, but it keeps moving forward, crushing and mangling anyone who gets in its way. That’s what you call orthodoxy—the control of the majority. The people who are run over and hurt are referred to as "dangerous."
Herr Holthoff. Which reminds me that when people say a man is dangerous, they simply mean that his ideas are new to them.
Mr. Holthoff. That reminds me, when people call a man dangerous, they really just mean that his ideas are unfamiliar to them.
Lassalle. [Seating himself at a table opposite Helene] You hear, my Goddess of the Dawn, Helene, that dangerous ideas are simply new ideas?
Lassalle. [Sitting down at a table across from Helene] You know, my Goddess of the Dawn, Helene, that dangerous ideas are just new ideas?
Helene. Yes, I heard it and I have said it.
Helene. Yeah, I heard it and I said it.
Lassalle. Because I have said it.
Lassalle. Because I said so.
Helene. Undoubtedly, which is reason enough.
Helene. Definitely, that’s reason enough.
Lassalle. Can you make your father believe that?[Pg 376]
Lassalle. Can you convince your dad of that?[Pg 376]
Helene. I intend to try and I expect to succeed.
Helena. I'm going to give it a shot, and I believe I can do it.
[All slip away and leave Helene and Lassalle alone. As the conversation grows earnest, he holds her hands across the table, just as the lovers do in a Gibson picture.]
[Everyone slips away, leaving Helene and Lassalle alone. As their conversation becomes serious, he holds her hands across the table, just like the lovers in a Gibson picture.]
Lassalle. And you still think this better than that we should proclaim the republic tomorrow, and have our dear friends go down and inform the world that we are man and wife?
Lassalle. And you really believe it's better that we don't announce the republic tomorrow and have our good friends go out and tell everyone that we are married?
Helene. Listen: The desire of my life is to be your wife. No ceremony can make us more completely one than we are now. My soul is intertwined with yours. All that remains is, how shall we announce the truth to the world? Shall we do it by the tongue of scandal? That is not necessary. Doctor Haenle can take you to call on my father. I will be there—we will meet incidentally. You are irresistible to men, as well as to women. My father will study you. You will allow him to talk—you will agree with him. After he has said all he has to say, you will talk, and he will gradually agree with you. My parents will become accustomed to your presence—they will see that you are a gentleman. Prince Racowitza will be there, and he will not have to be told the truth—he will see it. He will be obedient to my wishes. He admires me, and you——
Helena. Listen: The biggest wish of my life is to be your wife. No ceremony can make us feel more united than we already are. My soul is intertwined with yours. The only thing left is to decide how we'll share the truth with the world. Should we let gossip do the talking? That's not necessary. Doctor Haenle can take you to visit my father. I'll be there—we'll meet by chance. You are irresistible to both men and women. My father will assess you. You'll let him speak—you'll agree with him. Once he’s finished talking, you will speak, and he will slowly come around to your perspective. My parents will get used to having you around—they'll recognize that you are a gentleman. Prince Racowitza will be there, and he won't need to be told the truth—he'll see it. He will listen to what I want. He admires me, and you—
Lassalle. I love you.
Lassalle. I love you.
Helene. You love me—the world seems tame. I am simply yours.
Helene. You love me—the world feels calm. I am just yours.
Lassalle. I realize it, and so, like your little prince, I am obedient—an obedient rebel![Pg 377]
Lassalle. I get it, and so, like your little prince, I'm obedient—an obedient rebel![Pg 377]
Helene. A rebel?
Helene. A game changer?
Lassalle. I say it, but very gently. I can win your parents and the prince, quite as well if introduced to them as your husband, as if we faced each other in their presence and pretended—a nice word, that—pretended we had never met. There, I am done. I am now your page—your slave.
Lassalle. I say this softly. I can win over your parents and the prince just as easily if I’m introduced to them as your husband, rather than if we stood in front of them and pretended—such a nice word—pretended we had never met. That’s it; I’m done. I’m now your page—your servant.
Helene. [Disturbed and slightly nettled] Then grant me a small favor.
Helena. [Upset and a bit annoyed] Then do me a small favor.
Lassalle. Even if it be the half of my kingdom.
Lassalle. Even if it’s half of my kingdom.
Helene. Let me see a picture of Madame Hatzfeldt!
Helena. Show me a picture of Madame Hatzfeldt!
Lassalle. Whom?
Lassalle. Who?
Helene. Madame Hatzfeldt.
Helene. Madame Hatzfeldt.
Lassalle. [Coloring and confused] Oh, surely, I will—I will find one for you and send it by mail.
Lassalle. [Coloring and confused] Oh, of course, I will—I’ll find one for you and send it in the mail.
Helene. Perhaps you have one in your pocketbook?
Helena. Maybe you have one in your purse?
Lassalle. Oh, that is so; possibly I have!
Lassalle. Oh, that’s true; maybe I have!
[Takes pocketbook out of breast-pocket of his coat, fumbles and finds a small, square photograph, which he passes over to Helene, who studies his face and then the photograph.]
[Takes a wallet out of the breast pocket of his coat, fumbles, and finds a small square photo, which he hands to Helene, who examines his face and then the photo.]
Helene. [Looking at picture] She has intellect!
Helene. [Looking at picture] She's brilliant!
Lassalle. [Trying to laugh] She was born in Eighteen Hundred Eight—I call her Gran'ma!
Lassalle. [Trying to laugh] She was born in 1808—I call her Grandma!
Helene. Is she handsome?
Helene. Is she attractive?
Lassalle. Oh, twenty years ago she was.
Lassalle. Oh, that was twenty years ago.
Helene. Twenty years ago she was a woman in distress?
Helena. Twenty years ago, she was a woman in trouble?
Helene. And women in distress are very alluring to gallant and adventurous young men.
Helena. And women in trouble are very appealing to chivalrous and adventurous young men.
Lassalle. It was twenty years ago, I say.
Lassalle. It was twenty years ago, I mean.
Helene. And now you are—are friends?
Helene. So, are you friends now?
Lassalle. We are friends!
Lassalle. We're friends!
Helene. [Archly] Shall I win her before we are married, or after?
Helena. [Playfully] Should I win her over before we get married, or after?
Lassalle. After.
Lassalle. Later.
Helene. As you say.
Helene. As you mentioned.
Lassalle. We are both needlessly humble, I take it!
Lassalle. I guess we're both being unnecessarily modest!
[Smiles and gently takes her hand.]
[Smiles and gently takes her hand.]
Helene. [Smiles back] We understand each other.
Helena. [Smiles back] We get each other.
Lassalle. And to be understood is paradise.
Lassalle. Being understood is everything.
Helene. We have been in paradise eight days.
Helena. We've been in paradise for eight days.
Lassalle. Paradise!
Lassalle. Heaven!
Helene. Paradise!
Helene. Heaven!
Lassalle. And now we go out into the world——
Lassalle. And now we step out into the world——
Helene. To meet at my father's house.
Helena. Let's meet at my dad's place.
Lassalle. At the day and hour next week that you shall name.
Lassalle. On the day and time next week that you specify.
Helene. Even so.
Helene. Still.
[They hold hands, look into each other's eyes wistfully and solemnly. Both rise and walk off the stage in opposite directions. Lassalle hesitates, stops and looks back at her as if he expected she would turn and command him to go with her. She does not command him, and he goes off the stage alone, slowly and with a dejected air, which for him is unusual.]
[They hold hands, gazing into each other's eyes with a mix of longing and seriousness. Both stand up and walk off the stage in opposite directions. Lassalle hesitates, stops, and looks back at her as if he expects her to turn and tell him to come with her. She doesn’t say anything, and he walks off the stage alone, slowly and with a heavy heart, which is unusual for him.]
[Pg 379]ACT THREE
Scene: A bedroom in the Metropolitan Hotel, Berlin.
Scene: A hotel room in the Metropolitan Hotel, Berlin.
[Lassalle in shirt-sleeves, putting on his collar before the mirror. Jacques standing by, brushing his coat.]
[Lassalle in shirt sleeves, putting on his collar in front of the mirror. Jacques stands nearby, brushing his coat.]
Lassalle. [Wrestling with unruly collar-button] Yes; that is the coat. A long, plain, priestly coat. [Gaily, half to himself and half to valet] You see, I am going on a delicate errand, and I must not fail——
Lassalle. [Struggling with the collar button] Yes, that's the coat. A long, simple, priestly coat. [Cheerfully, partly to himself and partly to the valet] You see, I have a sensitive task ahead, and I can't afford to mess it up——
Jacques. They say you never fail in anything.
Jacques. They say you never mess up anything.
Lassalle. Which is not saying that I might not fail in the future.
Lassalle. That doesn't mean I won't fail in the future.
Jacques. Impossible.
Jacques. No way.
Lassalle. Now, today I am going to call on a man who hates me—who totally misunderstands me—and my task is to convince him, without mentioning the subject, that I am a gentleman. In fact—[A knock at the door] In fact—answer that, please, Jacques—to convince him that a man may be earnest and honest in his efforts for human betterment, and that——
Lassalle. Today, I'm going to visit a guy who can't stand me—who completely gets me wrong—and my goal is to show him, without bringing it up directly, that I’m a decent person. Actually—[A knock at the door] Actually—could you get that, please, Jacques?—to prove to him that a person can be serious and genuine in their efforts to improve humanity, and that——
Jacques. [To porter at door] The master, Herr Lassalle, is dressing. I will give him her card.
Jacques. [To porter at door] The master, Mr. Lassalle, is getting ready. I'll give him her card.
Porter. She says she knows him, and demands admittance. She will give neither her name nor her card.
Delivery person. She claims she knows him and insists on being let in. She won’t provide her name or her card.
Jacques. Herr Lassalle can not receive her here—patience—I will tell him, and he will see her in half an hour in the parlor!
Jacques. Mr. Lassalle can't meet her here—just wait a bit—I’ll let him know, and he’ll see her in half an hour in the living room!
Enter HELENE
Enter HELENE
[Pauses breathlessly on the threshold, then pushes past the porter. The valet confronts her with arms outstretched to stay her entering.]
[Pauses breathlessly at the door, then pushes past the doorman. The valet blocks her entrance with outstretched arms.]
[Pg 380]Helene. Ferdinand—I—I am here!
Helene. Ferdinand—I—I’m here!
[Lassalle turns and stares, surprised, overcome, joyous—seizes the valet by the shoulder and pushes him out of the door, bowling over the porter who blocks the entrance. Lassalle and Helene face each other. He is about to take her in his arms; she backs away.]
[Lassalle turns and stares, surprised, overwhelmed, joyful—grabs the valet by the shoulder and shoves him out the door, knocking down the porter who is blocking the entrance. Lassalle and Helene face each other. He is about to take her in his arms; she steps back.]
Helene. Not yet, dear, not yet!
Helene. Not yet, babe, not yet!
[She sinks into a chair in great confusion, struggling for breath.]
[She sinks into a chair, feeling completely overwhelmed, struggling to catch her breath.]
Lassalle. [Leaning over her tenderly] Tell me what has happened!
Lassalle. [Leaning over her gently] Tell me what happened!
Helene. The worst.
Helene. The worst.
Lassalle. You mean——
Lassalle? You mean——
Helene. That I told my father and mother!
Helene. I told my parents!
Lassalle. And they——
Lassalle. And they—
Helene. Renounced me, cursed me—called me vile names—threatened me! They said you are a—— [Trying to laugh]
Helena. Disowned me, cursed me—called me horrible names—threatened me! They said you are a—— [Trying to laugh]
Lassalle. A Jew and a demagogue!
Lassalle. A Jew and a cheap politician!
Helene. Would to God they had used terms so mild.
Helena. I wish they had used kinder words.
Lassalle. Did they attack my honor—my personal character?
Lassalle. Did they go after my honor—my personal character?
Helene. Why ask me? What they said is nothing. They are furious, blind with rage—I escaped to save my life—and—I am here.
Helena. Why are you asking me? What they said doesn’t matter. They’re furious, blinded by rage—I ran away to save my life—and—I’m here.
Lassalle. [Coolly, taking his seat in a chair opposite her] Yes, you are here, that is irrefutable. You are here. Now we must consider the situation and then decide on what to do. First, let me ask you how you came to mention me to them.
Lassalle. [Coolly, taking his seat in a chair opposite her] Yes, you're here, and that's undeniable. You're here. Now we need to think about the situation and figure out what to do next. First, let me ask you why you brought me up to them.
[Pg 381]Helene. Is it necessary that we should enter into details? Pardon me, I am so sick with fear and humiliation. When I reached home I found the whole household joyous over the news of my sister's betrothal to Count Kayserling. They are to be married in June. I thought it a good time to tell my own joy. You see, I hesitated about your coming to our home in a false position—you and I meeting as if we had never met. I told my sister first. She was grieved, but satisfied since it was my will. She kissed me in blessing. I am an honest woman, Ferdinand—that is, I want to be honest. I scorn a lie—my prayer is to leave every prevarication behind. So I told my mother of you—knowing of course there would be a storm, but never guessing the violence of it. She called in my father and cried, "Your daughter has been debauched by a Jew!" I resented the insult and tried to explain. I upheld you—my father seized the bread-knife from the table and brandished it over me, trying to make me swear never to see you. I refused—he choked me and called me a harlot. To save my life I promised never again to see you. Their violence abated, and when their vigilance relaxed, I escaped and came here—here!
[Pg 381]Helena. Do we really need to go into details? Sorry, I'm just so overwhelmed with fear and embarrassment. When I got home, the whole household was celebrating the news of my sister's engagement to Count Kayserling. They're set to marry in June. I thought it would be a good time to share my own happiness. You see, I was hesitant about you coming to our home under false pretenses—you and I pretending like we’ve never met. I told my sister first. She was upset but accepted it because it was my choice. She kissed me as a blessing. I’m an honest woman, Ferdinand—that is, I want to be honest. I despise lies—my hope is to leave all dishonesty behind. So I told my mother about you—knowing there would be a backlash, but I never expected it to be this intense. She called my father in and shouted, "Your daughter has been corrupted by a Jew!" I was furious and tried to explain. I defended you—my father grabbed the bread knife from the table and waved it at me, demanding that I swear I’d never see you again. I refused—he choked me and called me a whore. To save my life, I promised I would never see you again. When their rage died down, and they let their guard down, I escaped and came here—here!
[Holds out her arms toward him; and cowers into her seat as she sees he does not respond.]
[Holds out her arms toward him; and shrinks back into her seat as she sees he does not respond.]
Lassalle. Yes, you are here.
Lassalle. Yes, you're here.
Helene. Do you not see?—I have come to you.
Helena. Don’t you see?—I’ve come to you.
Lassalle. [Musingly] I see!
Lassalle. [*Thinking*] Got it!
[Pg 382]Helene. Yes, and in doing this I have burned my bridges. I can never go back—I have broken my promise with them—for you. They are no longer my parents. The Paris Express goes in half an hour——
[Pg 382]Helene. Yes, and in doing this, I’ve burned my bridges. I can never go back—I’ve broken my promise to them—for you. They’re no longer my parents. The Paris Express leaves in half an hour—
Lassalle. You studied the time-table?
Lassalle. Did you check the schedule?
Helene. [Trying to smile] Yes, I calculated the time. To be caught here is death to me, and prison to you. In this town my father is supreme—the law is construed as he devises—safety for us lies in flight!
Helena. [Trying to smile] Yes, I figured out the timing. Being caught here would be the end for me, and you'd end up in prison. In this town, my father is in charge—the law is interpreted however he wants it—our only chance for safety is to get out of here!
Lassalle. But my belongings!
Lassalle. But my stuff!
Helene. Your valet can attend to them.
Helena. Your assistant can take care of them.
Lassalle. And I run away, flee?
Lassalle. And I run away?
Helene. [Trying to be gay] Yes, with me.
Helena. [Trying to be cheerful] Yes, with me.
Lassalle. [Exasperatingly cool] It would be the first time I ever ran away from danger.
Lassalle. [Super frustratingly cool] It would be the first time I ever fled from danger.
Helene. If you remain here you may never have another chance.
Helene. If you stay here, you might never get another opportunity.
Lassalle. You mean that your father or that little prince, Yanko, may do me violence?
Lassalle. Are you saying that your father or that little prince, Yanko, might hurt me?
Helene. No one can tell what my father may do in his present state of mind.
Helena. No one knows what my dad might do in his current state of mind.
Lassalle. Then I will remain and see.
Lassalle. Then I'll stick around and watch.
Helene. [In agony] We are wasting time. Do you understand that as soon as my absence is discovered, they will hunt for me—even now the police may be notified!
Helena. [In agony] We’re wasting time. Do you realize that as soon as they find out I'm missing, they'll start looking for me—even now, the police might have already been called!
Lassalle. Let cowards and criminals run—we have done nothing of which we need be ashamed.
Lassalle. Let the cowards and criminals flee—we have nothing to be ashamed of.
[Pg 383]Helene. Surely not—but what more can I say! Oh, Ferdinand, my Ferdinand!
[Pg 383]Helena. Certainly not—but what else can I say! Oh, Ferdinand, my Ferdinand!
Lassalle. Listen to me——
Lassalle. Hear me out—
[Knocking is heard at the door. She involuntarily moves toward him for protection. He enfolds her in his arms just an instant. More knocking and louder. Lassalle tenderly puts her away from him and goes to the door, opens it. The landlord stands there with the porter behind him.]
[Knocking is heard at the door. She instinctively moves toward him for protection. He embraces her for just a moment. More knocking, louder this time. Lassalle gently sets her aside and goes to the door, opening it. The landlord is standing there with the porter behind him.]
Landlord. [Entering] You will pardon me, Herr Lassalle—but the mother and sister of the Fraulein are in the parlor below. They had spies follow her—it is all a misunderstanding, I know. But the young lady should—you will pardon me, both—should not be here with you. She will have to go. I declared to her mother that she was not here; the porter told her otherwise. The police are at the entrance, and you understand I can not afford to have a scene. Will the Fraulein be so good as to go below and meet her mother?
Property owner. [Entering] Excuse me, Herr Lassalle—but the young lady's mother and sister are waiting in the parlor downstairs. They had people following her—it’s all a misunderstanding, I assure you. But the young lady really shouldn’t be here with you. She’ll need to leave. I told her mother that she wasn’t here; the porter said otherwise. The police are at the entrance, and you understand I can’t have a scene. Would the young lady be kind enough to go downstairs and meet her mother?
Helene. My mother! I have no mother.
Helena. My mom! I don’t have a mom.
Landlord. You will excuse me if I insist.
Landlord. Sorry for insisting.
[Lassalle starts toward the landlord as if he would throttle him. Then bethinks himself and smiles.]
[Lassalle moves toward the landlord as if he might choke him. Then he thinks better of it and smiles.]
Lassalle. Certainly, kind sir, she will go, and I will go with her. We will excuse you now!
Lassalle. Of course, sir, she will go, and I will go with her. We’ll let you off now!
[Puts hands on shoulder and half-pushes landlord out of the door. Closes door.]
[Puts hands on shoulders and gently pushes the landlord out the door. Closes the door.]
Helene. [In terror] What shall I do?
Helena. [In fear] What am I supposed to do?
Lassalle. Do? Why, there is only one thing to do—meet your mother and sister. I will go, too. [Adjusts his collar and puts on his vest and coat] There, I am ready—we go!
Lassalle. What to do? Well, there's only one option—let's meet your mom and sister. I'll come along, too. [Adjusts his collar and puts on his vest and coat] Alright, I'm ready—let's go!
Lassalle. Nonsense! Have I not addressed a mob and won? Do you trust me?
Lassalle. Nonsense! Haven't I spoken to a crowd and succeeded? Do you trust me?
[Kisses her on the forehead, and putting his arm around her, leads her to the door.]
[Kisses her on the forehead, and putting his arm around her, leads her to the door.]
Helene. [In agony, striving to be calm] I—I trust you. To whom can I turn!
Helene. [In pain, trying to stay composed] I—I trust you. Who else can I turn to!
[Exeunt.]
[Exit.]
[Pg 385]ACT FOUR
Scene: The Hotel-Parlor.
Scene: The Hotel Lounge.
[Hilda, sister of Helene, hanging dejectedly out of window. Frau Von Donniges standing statue-like in the center of room. Two hotel porters making pretense of dusting furniture.]
[Hilda, Helene's sister, hanging dejectedly out of the window. Frau Von Donniges standing like a statue in the center of the room. Two hotel porters pretending to dust the furniture.]
Enter LASSALLE with HELENE on his arm.
LASSALLE enters with HELENE linked to his arm.
Lassalle. [To Helene] Courage, my dear, courage!
Lassalle. [To Helene] Stay strong, my dear, stay strong!
[Bows to Frau Von Donniges, who is unconscious of his presence. Lassalle and Helene hesitate and look at each other nervously. Helene clutches Lassalle's arm to keep from falling—they both move slowly around the statuesque Frau. The Frau suddenly perceives them, turns and glares.]
[Bows to Frau Von Donniges, who is unaware of his presence. Lassalle and Helene hesitate and exchange nervous glances. Helene grips Lassalle's arm to steady herself—they both slowly navigate around the statuesque Frau. The Frau suddenly notices them, turns, and glares.]
Frau Von Donniges. Away with that man—I will not allow him to remain in this room!
Ms. Von Donniges. Get that man out of here—I won't let him stay in this room!
Lassalle. [Bowing, with hand on heart] Surely, Madame, you do not know me. Will you not allow me to speak—to explain!
Lassalle. [Bowing, with hand on heart] Surely, Madame, you don’t know me. Will you let me speak—to explain?
Frau Von Donniges. Away, I say—out of my sight! Begone, you craven coward—you thief!
Mrs. Von Donniges. Go away, I say—get out of my sight! Leave, you spineless coward—you thief!
[These are new epithets to Lassalle. He is used to being called a Jew, a fanatic, a dangerous demagogue—something half-complimentary. But there is no alloy in "coward," "thief." He looks at Helene as if to receive reassurance that he hears aright.]
[These are new insults aimed at Lassalle. He’s used to being called a Jew, a fanatic, a dangerous demagogue—terms that have a hint of flattery. But there’s no mix in “coward” or “thief.” He looks at Helene as if seeking confirmation that he’s hearing correctly.]
Helene. Come—you see it is as I told you—reason in her is dead. Let us go.
Helena. Come—you see it’s just as I said—her ability to reason is gone. Let’s go.
Lassalle. [Loosening Helene's hold upon his arm and stepping toward the Frau] Madame, you have availed yourself of a woman's privilege, and used language toward me which men never use toward each other unless they court death. I say no more to you, preferring now to speak to your husband.
Lassalle. [Releasing Helene's grip on his arm and moving toward the Frau] Madam, you’ve taken advantage of a woman’s privilege and spoken to me in a way that men don’t use with each other unless they’re looking for trouble. I won’t say anything more to you; I’d rather talk to your husband now.
[Pg 386]Frau Von Donniges. Yes, you speak to my husband—and he will give you what you deserve.
[Pg 386]Mrs. Von Donniges. Yes, you can talk to my husband—and he will give you what you deserve.
Lassalle. [Changing his tactics] Your husband is a gentleman, I trust. And you—are the mother of the lady I love, so I will resent nothing you say. You speak only in a passion, and not from your heart. I resent nothing.
Lassalle. [Changing his tactics] I hope your husband is a good man. And you—are the mother of the woman I love, so I won’t take offense at anything you say. You’re speaking out of emotion, not from your true feelings. I won’t hold anything against you.
Frau Von Donniges. A man spotted with every vice says he loves my daughter! Your love is pollution. My ears are closed to you—you may stand and grimace and insult me, but I hear you not. Go!
Mrs. Von Donniges. A man who's loaded with every vice claims he loves my daughter! Your love is toxic. I won’t listen to you—you can stand there and make faces or insult me, but I can’t hear you. Go!
Lassalle. Very well, I will go and see Helene's father. Men may dislike each other—they may be enemies, but they do not spit on each other. If they fight, they fight courteously. I will see Helene's father—he will at least hear me.
Lassalle. Alright, I’ll go talk to Helene’s dad. Men might not get along—they might even be enemies, but they don’t disrespect each other like that. If they fight, it’s done with some level of respect. I’ll see Helene’s dad—he will at least listen to me.
Frau Von Donniges. You enter his house, and the servants will throw your vile body into the street.
Mrs. Von Donniges. You step into his house, and the staff will toss your disgusting body out onto the street.
Lassalle. I have written him that I will call.
Lassalle. I've told him that I'll stop by.
Frau Von Donniges. Your letter was cast into the garbage unopened.
Ms. Von Donniges. Your letter was thrown in the trash without being opened.
Lassalle. [Stung] It may be possible, Madame, for you to wear out my patience.
Lassalle. [Stung] It might be possible, Madame, for you to exhaust my patience.
Frau Von Donniges. You have already succeeded in wearing out mine.
Mrs. Von Donniges. You've already managed to exhaust mine.
Helene. [In agony—wringing her hands] Hopeless, Ferdinand, you see it is hopeless!
Helena. [In agony—wringing her hands] It's hopeless, Ferdinand, you can see that it's hopeless!
Lassalle. [Aside to Helene] Her outbreak will pass in a moment.
Lassalle. [Aside to Helene] Her outburst will be over soon.
[Pg 387]Frau Von Donniges. You have ruined the reputation of my family—stolen my child. You, who are known over an empire for your dealings with women!
[Pg 387]Mrs. Von Donniges. You have destroyed my family's reputation—taken my child. You, who are notorious across an empire for your interactions with women!
Helene. [Joining in the fray, in shrill excitement] False! He did not steal me—I went to him unasked. You who call yourself my mother, how dare you traduce me so, you who bore me! I fled from you to save my life—to escape your tortures, you killed my love. I am Lassalle's, because I love him. He understands me—you do not. When you abuse him, you abuse me. When you trample on him, you trample on me. I now choose life with him in preference to perdition with you. I follow him, I am his, I glory in him. Now!
Helena. [Joining in the fray, in shrill excitement] No! He didn't take me—I went to him willingly. How can you, who call yourself my mother, insult me like this, after giving me life? I ran away from you to save myself—to escape your torment, you destroyed my love. I belong to Lassalle because I love him. He gets me—you don’t. When you insult him, you insult me. When you step on him, you step on me. I choose to be with him over this hell with you. I follow him, I am his, and I take pride in that. Now!
[Helene turns to Lassalle in triumph, believing of course that after she has just avowed herself, they will stand together—he and she.]
[Helene turns to Lassalle in triumph, believing, of course, that after she has just declared her feelings, they will be united—he and she.]
Lassalle. [Calmly] Well spoken, Helene, and now tell me, will you make a sacrifice—a temporary sacrifice for me?
Lassalle. [Calmly] Well said, Helene, and now tell me, will you make a sacrifice—a temporary sacrifice for me?
Helene. [Looking straight at him in absolute faith] Yes, command me!
Helena. [Looking directly at him with complete trust] Yes, give me your orders!
Lassalle. Go home, with your—mother!
Lassalle. Go home, with your mom!
Helene. Anything but that.
Helene. Anything but that.
Lassalle. Yes, that is what I ask.
Lassalle. Yes, that's what I'm asking.
Helene. [Writhing in awful pain] You will not ask of me the impossible.
Helena. [Writhing in awful pain] You can't expect me to do the impossible.
Lassalle. No, but this you can do. Your going will soften them. We will win them. Go with them. Do this for me. I leave you here.
Lassalle. No, but you can do this. Your presence will ease their feelings. We will win them over. Go with them. Do this for me. I'm leaving you here.
Hilda Von Donniges. [Comes forward, and caresses the drooping head of her sister] Bear up, Helene, my sister! We are your friends, our home is yours, no matter what you have done—we forgive it all. Our home is still yours. Bear up—he is gone—now come with us. [Helene merely moans]
Hilda von Donniges. [Steps forward and gently touches her sister's lowered head] Stay strong, Helene, my sister! We are your friends, and our home is yours, no matter what you've done—we forgive everything. Our home is still yours. Stay strong—he's gone—now come with us. [Helene just moans]
Frau Von Donniges. [In Amazonian flush of success] No more of this foolishness—no more of it, I say! He is gone; I knew he could not withstand my plain-spoken truths. He could not look me in the eye. You heard me, Hilda; he could not answer—he dare not. Come, Helene!
Mrs. Von Donniges. [In a wave of triumphant success] Enough of this nonsense—no more, I say! He’s gone; I knew he couldn’t handle my straightforward honesty. He couldn’t meet my gaze. You heard me, Hilda; he couldn’t respond—he wouldn’t dare. Come on, Helene!
[Shakes her by the shoulder. Commotion is heard outside.]
[Shakes her by the shoulder. There's noise coming from outside.]
Landlord. [Entering by backing into the room, striving by tongue and hands to calm some one outside] Be calm, kind sir! I am innocent in this matter. The ladies are here—here in the parlor. The man is gone—he never was here. In fact, he left before he came—be calm—I keep a respectable house. The police will raid the place, I fear. Be calm and I will explain all!
Property owner. [Entering by backing into the room, trying to calm someone outside with words and gestures] Please stay calm, good sir! I'm innocent in this situation. The ladies are here—in the parlor. The man is gone—he was never here. Actually, he left before he even arrived—please remain calm—I run a respectable establishment. I'm worried the police will raid the place. Just stay calm and I'll explain everything!
Herr Von Donniges. [Purple with rage, big, prosperous—brandishing cudgel] The Jew—show me the Jew who seduced my daughter! Show him to me, I say! That corrupt scum of society—the man who broke into my house and stole my daughter. [Waves his cane and smites the air] Where is that infidel Jew!
Mr. Von Donniges. [Purple with rage, large, successful—waving a stick] Where's the Jew who seduced my daughter? Bring him to me, I demand! That corrupt scum of society—the man who broke into my home and took my daughter. [Waves his cane and hits the air] Where is that unbelieving Jew!
Frau Von Donniges. Now, do not be a fool—I sent the[Pg 389] Jew on his way. It was not necessary that you should follow. I can take care of this little matter.
Ms. Von Donniges. Now, don’t be foolish—I sent the[Pg 389] Jew on his way. You didn’t need to follow. I can handle this minor issue.
Herr Von Donniges. Oh, so you protect her, do you? You side with her? You are a party to her undoing! And has the Jew seduced you, too? Where is he, I say? You seem to be deaf. This man who has ruined my home—he is the man I want, not your apologies. The girl is my daughter, I say! [Suddenly sees Helene crouching in a chair, her face between her knees] Oh, so you are here, my pretty miss—you who brought ruin on your father's house.
Mr. Von Donniges. Oh, so you’re defending her, are you? You’re on her side? You’re complicit in her downfall! And has the Jew seduced you as well? Where is he, I ask? You seem to be ignoring me. This man who has destroyed my home—he is the one I want, not your excuses. The girl is my daughter, I say! [Suddenly sees Helene crouching in a chair, her face between her knees] Oh, so you’re here, my dear—you're the one who brought disaster to your father's house.
[Puts one foot against chair and overturns it. Kicks at prostrate form of Helene. Then seizing her by the hair, drags her across the room, striking her face with his open hands. The mother, daughter and landlord try to restrain his fury.]
[Puts one foot against the chair and flips it over. Kicks at the lying form of Helene. Then grabbing her by the hair, drags her across the room, hitting her face with his open hands. The mother, daughter, and landlord try to hold back his rage.]
Landlord. You will kill her!
Landlord. You’ll kill her!
Frau Von Donniges. She has brought it on herself! But stop—it is enough.
Mrs. Von Donniges. She has brought this upon herself! But wait—it’s enough.
Herr Von Donniges. [Half-frightened at his own violence, reaching into his pocket brings out purse and throws it at feet of landlord] Not a word about this!
Mr. Von Donniges. [Partially scared of his own anger, he reaches into his pocket, pulls out his wallet, and tosses it at the landlord's feet.] Not a word about this!
Landlord. Trust me—you will tell of it first!
Property owner. Believe me—you'll be the first to share it!
Herr Von Donniges. Is there a carriage at the door?
Mr. Von Donniges. Is there a carriage at the door?
Landlord. Yes.
Landlord. Yep.
Herr Von Donniges. If any one asks, tell them my daughter is insane—a maniac—and a little force was necessary—you understand?
Mr. Von Donniges. If anyone asks, just say my daughter is crazy—a maniac—and we needed to use a bit of force—you get it?
Landlord. I understand.
Landlord. Got it.
Herr Von Donniges. Here, we must carry her out.
Mr. Von Donniges. We have to take her out now.
[Tears down curtains from windows and rolls Helene in the curtains.]
[Tears down curtains from the windows and wraps Helene in the curtains.]
Herr Von Donniges. Name the amount!
Mr. Von Donniges. State the amount!
Landlord. Why, they cost me——
Landlord. Why, they cost me——
Herr Von Donniges. Never mind. Charge them to the Jew. Here, help carry her—this daughter who has ruined me!
Mr. Von Donniges. Forget it. Bill it to the Jew. Come on, help carry her—this daughter who has destroyed me!
Landlord. You act like a man who might do the task of ruining yourself.
Property owner. You behave like someone who could end up self-destructing.
[Helene starts to rise. Her father fells her to the floor with the flat of his hand. Seizes her and with the help of the mother and landlord carries her out. Exit, with Hilda following behind, mildly wringing her hands.]
[Helene starts to get up. Her father pushes her back down to the floor with the flat of his hand. He grabs her and, with the help of her mother and the landlord, carries her out. Exit, with Hilda following behind, gently wringing her hands.]
Hilda Von Donniges. Oh, why did she bring this disgrace upon us?
Hilda Von Donniges. Oh, why did she do this to us?
[Pg 391]ACT FIVE
Scene: Room in house of Herr Von Donniges.
Scene: Room in the house of Mr. Von Donniges.
[Furnishings are rich and old-fashioned, as becomes the house of a collector of revenue. Helene pacing the room talking to maidservant, who sits quietly sewing.]
[Furnishings are luxurious and traditional, fitting for the home of a tax collector. Helene is walking around the room, talking to a maidservant who sits quietly sewing.]
Helene. It is only a week since I saw Lassalle—only a week. Yet my poor head says it is a year, and my heart says a lifetime. For six days my father kept me locked in that little room in the tower, where not even you were allowed to enter. The butler silently pushed food in at the door and as silently went away. Once each day at exactly noon my father came and solemnly asked, "Do you renounce Lassalle?" and I as solemnly answered, "I will yet be the wife of Lassalle." But since yesterday, when I wrote the letter at their dictation to Lassalle telling him that he was free, and that I was soon to marry Prince Yanko Racowitza, I feel a load lifted from my heart. How queer! Perhaps it is because I am relieved of the pressure of my parents and have been given my freedom!
Helena. It’s only been a week since I saw Lassalle—just a week. Yet my mind feels like it’s been a year, and my heart feels like it’s been a lifetime. For six days, my father kept me locked in that little room in the tower, where even you weren’t allowed to come in. The butler quietly pushed food through the door and quietly left. Once a day at exactly noon, my father came and seriously asked, “Do you renounce Lassalle?” and I seriously replied, “I will still be the wife of Lassalle.” But since yesterday, when I wrote the letter they dictated to Lassalle, telling him he was free and that I was soon going to marry Prince Yanko Racowitza, I feel a weight lifted from my heart. How strange! Maybe it’s because I’m free from my parents’ pressure and have gained my freedom!
Maid. Not quite freedom; for see—there is a guard pacing back and forth at the door!
Housekeeper. Not quite freedom; because look—there's a guard walking back and forth at the door!
[Guard is seen through the window pacing his beat.]
[Guard is seen through the window walking back and forth on his patrol.]
Helene. Oh, freedom is only comparative—but now you are with me. I needed some one to whom I could talk. Yet I did not renounce Lassalle until he failed to rescue me—he did not even answer my letter——
Helena. Oh, freedom is just relative—but now you’re here with me. I needed someone to talk to. Still, I didn’t give up on Lassalle until he didn’t come through for me—he didn’t even reply to my letter——
Maid. Possibly he did not receive it!
Housekeeper. Maybe he didn't understand!
Helene. But you bribed the porter!
Helene. But you paid off the porter!
[Pg 392]Maid. True; but some one may have paid him more!
[Pg 392]Housekeeper. True; but someone might have offered him a better deal!
Helene. Listen, do you still think it possible that Lassalle has not forgotten me?
Helena. Hey, do you still think it's possible that Lassalle hasn't forgotten me?
Maid. Not only possible, but probable. A man of his intellect would guess that the letter you wrote was forced from you.
Housekeeper. Not just possible, but likely. A guy like him would figure that the letter you wrote was compelled.
Helene. A lawyer surely would understand that for things done in terrorem one is not responsible. Now see what I am doing—yesterday I hoped never again to see Lassalle, and now I am planning and praying he will come to me.
Helena. A lawyer would definitely understand that when actions are done in terrorem, one isn’t held responsible. Look at what I’m doing now—yesterday, I hoped to never see Lassalle again, and now I’m planning and hoping he will come to me.
Maid. Your heart is with Lassalle.
Maid. You're in love with Lassalle.
Helene. It seems so.
Helene. It seems like it.
Maid. Then God will bring it about, and you shall be united.
Housekeeper. Then God will make it happen, and you will be together.
Enter SERVANT
Enter SERVICE BOT
Servant. Prince Racowitza!
Servant. Prince Racowitza!
Enter PRINCE RACOWITZA
Enter Prince Racowitza
[The Prince is small, dark, dapper, unobjectionable. He is much agitated. Helene holds out her hand to him in a friendly, but non-committal, discreet way. Maid starts to go.]
[The Prince is short, dark, stylish, and charming. He seems quite upset. Helene extends her hand to him in a friendly but not overly committed and subtle manner. The maid begins to leave.]
Prince. [To maid] Do not leave the room—I have serious news, and your mistress may need your services when I tell her what I have to say!
Prince. [To maid] Stay in the room—I have important news, and your mistress might need you when I share what I have to say!
Helene. [Relieved by the thought that the Prince is about to renounce all claims to one so caught in the web of scandal] You will remain with me, Elizabeth; I may need you. And now, Prince Yanko—I am steeled [tries to smile]—give me the worst. [The Prince making passes in the[Pg 393] air, tierce and thrust with his cane at an imaginary foe] I say, dear Prince, tell me the worst—I think I can bear it. [Helene is almost amused by the sight of the semi-comic opera-bouffe prince] Tell me the worst!
Helena. [Relieved at the thought that the Prince is about to give up all claims to someone so tangled in scandal] You will stay with me, Elizabeth; I might need you. And now, Prince Yanko—I’m ready [tries to smile]—hit me with the worst. [The Prince makes dramatic movements in the[Pg 393] air, thrusting his cane at an imaginary enemy] I’m serious, dear Prince, tell me the worst—I think I can handle it. [Helene is almost amused by the sight of the semi-comic, over-the-top prince] Just tell me the worst!
Prince. Lassalle has challenged your father!
Prince. Lassalle has challenged your dad!
Helene. [Blanching] Lassalle has challenged my father!
Helena. [Blanching] Lassalle has confronted my dad!
Prince. To the death. [Aiming with his cane at a piece of statuary in the corner] One, two, three—fire!
Prince. To the death. [Pointing his cane at a statue in the corner] One, two, three—fire!
Helene. It is not so. Lassalle is opposed to the code on principle.
Helena. That's not true. Lassalle is against the code on principle.
Prince. There are no principles in time of war! Are you ready, gentlemen—One, two, three!
Prince. There are no rules during wartime! Are you ready, gentlemen—One, two, three!
Helene. [Contemptuously] Why do you not fight him?
Helena. [With disdain] Why don’t you stand up to him?
Prince. Is there no way, gentlemen, by which this unfortunate affair can be arranged? If not——
Prince. Is there any way, gentlemen, that we can sort out this unfortunate situation? If not——
Helene. You did not hear me!
Helene, you didn't hear me!
Prince. Oh, yes, I heard you, and I am to fight him at sunrise. Your father turned the challenge over to me!
Prince. Oh, yes, I heard you, and I’m supposed to fight him at sunrise. Your dad passed the challenge to me!
Helene. To you?
Helene. Is this for you?
Prince. And your father has fled to Paris—it is a serious thing to be a party to a duel in Germany—a sure-enough duel!
Prince. And your father has run off to Paris—being involved in a duel in Germany is no joke—a real duel!
Helene. But you are not a swordsman, nor have you ever shot a pistol—you told me so once.
Helena. But you're not a swordsman, and you've never fired a pistol—you told me that before.
Prince. But I have been practising at the shooting-gallery for two hours. The keeper there says I am a wonderful shot—I hit a plaster-of-Paris rabbit seven times in succession!
Prince. But I've been practicing at the shooting range for two hours. The guy there says I'm an incredible shot—I hit a plaster rabbit seven times in a row!
[Pg 394][Helene is excited; her thought is that Lassalle, being a sure shot and a brave man, will surely kill the Prince. This will eliminate one factor in the tangle. Lassalle having killed his man will have to flee—the Government only tolerates him now. And she will flee with him—her father in Paris, the Prince dead, exile for Lassalle—the way lubricated by the gods—good.]
[Pg 394][Helene is thrilled; she believes that Lassalle, being a skilled marksman and a courageous man, will definitely take out the Prince. This will remove one complication from the mess. Once Lassalle has killed the Prince, he will have to run— the government only puts up with him now. And she will run with him—her father is in Paris, the Prince is dead, and Lassalle will be in exile—the path cleared by the gods—perfect.]
Helene. [Excitedly] Yes, fight him, kill him!
Helena. [Excitedly] Yes, fight him, take him down!
Prince. I will fight him at sunrise—at once after the meeting, I will drive directly here. If I am unhurt, we will fly—you and I—for Paris to meet your father. If I am wounded, the carriage will come with the horses walking; if I am dead, the horses will be on a run; if I am unharmed, the horses will simply trot and——
Prince. I’ll fight him at sunrise—right after the meeting, I’ll head straight here. If I'm okay, we’ll take off—you and I—for Paris to see your dad. If I'm hurt, the carriage will come with the horses walking; if I’m dead, the horses will be running; if I’m fine, the horses will just trot and——
Helene. [Who knows that Lassalle will kill the Prince, hysterically] Will trot—good! And now good-by, good-by!
Helena. [Who knows that Lassalle will kill the Prince, in a panic] Will trot—great! And now goodbye, goodbye!
[Kisses him explosively and backs him out of the door.]
[Kisses him passionately and pushes him out the door.]
[Exit Prince.]
[Exit Prince.]
Helene. [In ecstasy] Lassalle will kill him!
Helena. [In ecstasy] Lassalle is going to kill him!
Maid. I am afraid he will.
Maid. I'm afraid he will.
Helene. And this will make us free, free!
Helena. This will set us free, free!
Maid. It will exile you.
Housekeeper. It will banish you.
Helene. And since this home is a prison, exile would be paradise.
Helena. And since this place feels like a prison, being away from here would be a dream come true.
[Pg 395]ACT SIX
Scene: Same as Act Five. Time, one day later.
Scene: Same as Act Five. Time, one day later.
[Very early in the morning. Helene and maid in traveling costume, small valises and rugs rolled and strapped, on center-table.]
[Very early in the morning. Helene and her maid are in travel outfits, with small suitcases and rolled-up rugs strapped on the center table.]
Helene. You gave my letter to Doctor Haenle himself, into his own hands!
Helena. You handed my letter directly to Doctor Haenle, right into his own hands!
Maid. Into his own hands.
Maid. Taking control.
Helene. Then there was no mistake. I told Lassalle I would meet him at the station at seven o'clock—only half an hour yet to spare! We will catch the Switzerland Express. Lassalle will have to go—this affair means exile for him—but for us to be exiled together will be Heaven. Now this is a pivotal point—we must be calm.
Helena. Then there was no doubt. I told Lassalle I would meet him at the station at seven o'clock—only half an hour left! We will catch the Switzerland Express. Lassalle will have to leave—this situation means exile for him—but for us to be exiled together will be amazing. Now this is a crucial moment—we must stay calm.
Maid. Surely you are calm.
Maid. You must be calm.
Helene. Yet I did not sleep a moment all the night.
Helena. But I didn't sleep at all throughout the night.
Maid. Probably Lassalle did not either.
Maid. Probably Lassalle didn't either.
Helene. Did you hear a carriage?
Helene. Did you hear a car?
Maid. [Peering out of window] Only a wagon.
Housekeeper. [Looking out the window] Just a wagon.
Helene. Listen!
Helene. Hey! Listen up!
Maid. I hear the sound of horses!
Maid. I hear horses!
Helene. Running?
Helene. You running?
Maid. They are running!
Maid. They’re running!
Helene. My God; yes, they come closer—they are running! Oh, thank Heaven, thank Heaven, the Prince is dead—I am both sorry and glad.
Helena. Oh my God; yes, they’re getting closer—they’re running! Thank goodness, thank goodness, the Prince is dead—I feel both sad and relieved.
Maid. There, they are turning this way—there, the carriage stops at the door!
Housekeeper. Look, they're coming this way—look, the carriage has stopped at the door!
Helene. Dead—the Prince is dead. Now in the[Pg 396] excitement that will follow the carrying in of the body, we will escape—we can walk to the station in ten minutes—that gives us ten minutes to spare. Here, you take the rug and this valise, I will take the other. We will find a street porter at the corner, or a carriage. Do not open the door until I tell you!
Helena. He’s dead—the Prince is dead. Now, in the[Pg 396] commotion that will follow the arrival of the body, we can make our escape—we can walk to the station in ten minutes—which gives us ten minutes to spare. Here, you take the rug and this suitcase, I’ll take the other one. We’ll find a street porter at the corner, or a cab. Don’t open the door until I say so!
[Door bursts open and Prince Yanko half-tumbles in.]
[Door bursts open and Prince Yanko stumbles in.]
Prince. I am unharmed—congratulate me—I am unharmed!
Prince. I'm okay—celebrate with me—I’m okay!
[Opens arms to embrace Helene, who backs away.]
[Opens arms to hug Helene, who steps back.]
Helene. And Lassalle—Lassalle—where is Lassalle?
Helene. And Lassalle—where is Lassalle?
Prince. He is dead—I killed him!
Prince. He's dead—I killed him!
Helene. You killed Lassalle—the greatest man in Europe—you killed him!
Helena. You killed Lassalle—the greatest man in Europe—you killed him!
Prince. He fell at the first fire—congratulate me!
Prince. He went down right at the start—celebrate me!
Helene. You lie! Lassalle is not dead. Away! Away! I scorn you—loathe you—away—the sight of you burns my eyeballs—the murderer of Lassalle—away!
Helena. You’re lying! Lassalle isn’t dead. Get out! Get out! I despise you—hate you—get away—the sight of you makes my eyes burn—the murderer of Lassalle—get out!
[Helene crouches in a corner. Prince stands stiff, amazed. The man, with valises in one hand and rug in shawl-strap, looks on with lack-luster eye, frozen by indecision.]
[Helene crouches in a corner. The Prince stands rigid, astonished. The man, with bags in one hand and a rug slung over his shoulder, watches with a dull expression, caught in uncertainty.]
Note.—Helene von Donniges married Prince Racowitza three weeks after the death of Lassalle. The Prince died two years later. Princess Helene committed suicide at Munich, March Twenty-six, Nineteen Hundred Twelve, aged sixty-seven years. These facts are of such a dull slaty-gray and so lacking in dramatic interest that they are omitted from the play.
Note.—Helene von Donniges married Prince Racowitza three weeks after the death of Lassalle. The Prince died two years later. Princess Helene committed suicide in Munich on March 26, 1912, at the age of sixty-seven. These facts are so dull and uninteresting that they are left out of the play.
[Pg 397]LORD NELSON AND LADY HAMILTON
The last moments which Nelson passed at Merton were employed in praying over his little daughter as she lay sleeping. A portrait of Lady Hamilton hung in his cabin; and no Catholic ever beheld the picture of his patron saint with more devout reverence. The undisguised and romantic passion with which he regarded it amounted almost to superstition; and when the portrait was now taken down, in clearing for action, he desired the men who removed it to "take care of his guardian angel." In this manner he frequently spoke of it, as if he believed there was a virtue in the image. He wore a miniature of her also next to his heart.
The last moments that Nelson spent at Merton were spent praying over his little daughter as she slept. A portrait of Lady Hamilton hung in his cabin, and no Catholic ever looked at the picture of their patron saint with more heartfelt reverence. The obvious and romantic passion with which he viewed it almost bordered on superstition; when the portrait was taken down to clear the space for action, he asked the men who removed it to "take care of his guardian angel." He often referred to it this way, as if he believed there was something special about the image. He also wore a miniature of her close to his heart.
—Robert Southey
—Robert Southey
[Pg 399]Robert Southey, poet laureate, and conservative Churchman, wrote the life of Nelson, wrote it on stolen time—sandwiched in between essays and epics. And now behold it is the one effort of Robert Southey that perennially survives, and is religiously read—his one great claim to literary immortality.
[Pg 399]Robert Southey, the poet laureate and conservative Churchman, wrote the life of Nelson during his free time—between essays and epic poems. And now, it stands as the singular work of Robert Southey that continues to endure and is faithfully read—his sole significant contribution to literary immortality.
Murray, the original Barabbas, got together six magazine essays on Lord Nelson, and certain specific memoranda from Lady Hamilton and Lord Nelson's sisters, and sent the bundle with a check for one hundred pounds to Southey, asking him to write the "Life," and have it ready inside of six weeks, or return the check and papers by bearer.
Murray, the original Barabbas, compiled six magazine essays about Lord Nelson, along with some specific notes from Lady Hamilton and Lord Nelson's sisters. He sent the bundle along with a check for one hundred pounds to Southey, asking him to write the "Life" and have it ready within six weeks, or to return the check and papers by courier.
Southey needed the money: he had his own family to support, and also that of Coleridge, who was philosophizing in Germany. Southey needed the money! Had the check not been sent in advance, Southey would have declined the commission. Southey began the work in distaste, warmed to it, got the right focus on his subject, used the wife of Coleridge as 'prentice talent, and making twice as big a book as he had expected, completed it in just six weeks.[Pg 400]
Southey needed the cash: he had his own family to support, plus Coleridge's, who was thinking deep thoughts in Germany. Southey really needed the money! If the check hadn't come through early, he would have turned down the job. He started the work reluctantly, eventually got into it, found the right angle for his topic, used Coleridge's wife as a helper, and ended up creating a book twice the size he had planned, finishing it in just six weeks.[Pg 400]
Other men might have written lives of Lord Nelson, but they did not; and all who write on Lord Nelson now, paraphrase Southey.
Other guys might have written biographies of Lord Nelson, but they didn't; and everyone who writes about Lord Nelson now, paraphrases Southey.
And thus are great literary reputations won on a fluke.
And that’s how big literary reputations are made by chance.
[Pg 401]Horatio Nelson, born in Seventeen Hundred Fifty-eight, was one of a brood of nine children, left motherless when the lad was nine years of age. His father was a clergyman, and passing rich on forty pounds a year. It was the dying wish of the mother that one of the children should be adopted by her brother, Captain Suckling, of the Navy.
[Pg 401]Horatio Nelson, born in 1758, was one of nine siblings, left without a mother when he was just nine years old. His father was a clergyman and relatively well-off, earning forty pounds a year. The mother’s dying wish was for one of the children to be taken in by her brother, Captain Suckling, who was in the Navy.
This captain was a grandnephew of Sir John Suckling the poet, and one of the great men of the family—himself acknowledging it. Captain Suckling promised the stricken woman that her wish should be respected. Three years went by and he made no move. Horatio, then twelve years of age, hearing that "The Raisonnable," his uncle's ship, had just anchored in the Medway, wrote the gallant captain, reminding him of the obligation and suggesting himself as a candidate.
This captain was a grandnephew of Sir John Suckling the poet and one of the prominent members of the family—he acknowledged it himself. Captain Suckling promised the grieving woman that her wish would be honored. Three years passed, and he did nothing. Horatio, then twelve years old, learned that "The Raisonnable," his uncle's ship, had just docked in the Medway, so he wrote to the courageous captain, reminding him of the promise and putting himself forward as a candidate.
The captain replied to the boy's father that the idea of sending the smallest and sickliest of the family to rough it at sea was a foolish idea; but if it was the father's wish, why send the youngster along, and in the very first action a cannon-ball might take off the boy's head, which would simplify the situation.
The captain told the boy's father that the idea of sending the smallest and sickest member of the family to tough it out at sea was foolish. However, if that’s what the father wanted, why not send the kid along? In the first battle, a cannonball could easily take off the boy's head, which would make things simpler.
This was an acceptance, although ungracious, and our young lad was duly put aboard the stage, penniless, with a big basket of lunch, ticketed for tidewater. There a kind-hearted waterman rowed the boy out to the ship and put him aboard, where he wandered on[Pg 402] the deck for two days, too timid to make himself known, before being discovered, and then came near being put ashore as a stowaway. It seems that the captain had made no mention to any one on the ship that his nevy was expected, and, in fact, had probably forgotten the matter himself.
This was an acceptance, although it wasn't very gracious, and our young guy was sent off on the stage, without a dime to his name, but with a big basket of lunch, headed for the tidewater. There, a kindhearted boatman rowed the boy out to the ship and helped him aboard, where he wandered on[Pg 402] the deck for two days, too shy to introduce himself, until he was finally discovered, which nearly got him kicked off as a stowaway. It turns out that the captain hadn't mentioned to anyone on the ship that his nephew was expected, and, in fact, had probably forgotten all about it himself.
And so Horatio Nelson, slim, slight, slender, fair-haired and hollow-eyed, was made cabin-boy, with orders to wait on table, wash dishes and "tidy up things." And he set such a pace in tidying up the captain's cabin that that worthy officer once remarked, "Dammittall, he isn't half as bad as he might be."
And so Horatio Nelson, thin, slight, light-haired, and hollow-eyed, was made a cabin boy, with orders to wait on tables, wash dishes, and "clean up." He was so efficient at straightening up the captain's cabin that the captain once said, "Damn it all, he isn't half as bad as he could be."
Finally, Horatio was given the tiller when a boat was sent ashore. He became an expert in steering, and was made coxswain of the captain's launch. He learned the Channel in low tide from Chatham to the Tower, making a map of it on his own account. He had a scent for rocks and shoals, and knew how to avoid them—for good pilots are born, not made.
Finally, Horatio was given control of the tiller when a boat was sent to shore. He became skilled at steering and was appointed coxswain of the captain's launch. He learned the Channel at low tide from Chatham to the Tower, creating a map of it on his own. He had a knack for spotting rocks and shallow areas and knew how to steer clear of them—great pilots are born, not made.
A motherless boy with a discouraged father is very fortunate. If he ever succeeds, he knows it must be through his own exertions. The truth is pressed home upon him that there is nothing in the universe to help him but himself—a great lesson to learn.
A motherless boy with a discouraged dad is very lucky. If he ever succeeds, he knows it has to be through his own efforts. The reality hits him that there’s no one in the universe to help him except himself—a significant lesson to learn.
Young Nelson soon saw that his uncle's patronage, no matter how well intentioned, could not help him beyond making him coxswain of the longboat. And anyway, if he was promoted, he wanted it to be on account of[Pg 403] merit, and not relationship. So he got himself transferred to another boat that was about to sail for the West Indies, and took the rough service that falls to the lot of a jack-tar. His quickness in obeying orders, his alertness and ability to climb, his scorn of danger, going to the yardarm to adjust a tangled rope in a storm, or fastening the pennant to the mainmast in less time than anybody else on board ship could perform the task, made him a marked man. He did the difficult thing, the unpleasant task, with an amount of good-cheer that placed him in a class by himself. He had no competition. Success was in his blood—his silent, sober ways, intent only on doing his duty, made his services sought after when a captain was fitting out a dangerous undertaking.
Young Nelson soon realized that his uncle's support, no matter how well-meaning, could only get him so far, like making him the coxswain of the longboat. If he was going to get promoted, he wanted it to be because of his own[Pg 403] merit, not family ties. So, he arranged to transfer to another ship that was about to set sail for the West Indies and took on the hard work that came with being a sailor. His quick response to orders, attentiveness, climbing skills, and fearless attitude—like going up to the yardarm to untangle a rope during a storm or securing the pennant to the mainmast faster than anyone else on board—caught everyone’s attention. He tackled tough and unpleasant tasks with a level of good cheer that set him apart. He had no real competition. Success was in his DNA—his quiet, serious demeanor, focused solely on doing his job, made his skills highly sought after when a captain was preparing for a risky mission.
Nelson made a trip to the Arctic, and came back second mate at nineteen. He went to the Barbadoes and returned lieutenant. He was a lieutenant-commander at twenty, and at twenty-one was given charge of a shipyard. Shortly after, he was made master of a schoolship, his business being to give boys their first lessons in seamanship. His methods here differed from those then in vogue. When a new boy, agitated and nervous, was ordered to climb, Nelson, noticing the lad's fear, would say, "Now, lads, I am with you and it is a race to the crow's-nest." And with a whoop he would make the start, allowing the nervous boy to outstrip him. Then once at the top, he would shout:[Pg 404] "Now isn't this glorious! Why, there is no danger, except when you think danger. A monkey up a tree is safer than a monkey on the ground; and a sailor on the yard is happier than a sailor on the deck—hurrah!"
Nelson took a trip to the Arctic and returned as second mate at nineteen. He went to Barbados and came back as a lieutenant. By twenty, he was a lieutenant-commander, and at twenty-one, he was put in charge of a shipyard. Soon after, he became the master of a school ship, responsible for teaching boys their first lessons in seamanship. His approach was different from what was common at the time. When a new boy, anxious and scared, was told to climb, Nelson would notice the boy's fear and say, "Alright, guys, I'm with you, and it's a race to the crow's-nest." With a cheer, he would take off, allowing the nervous boy to beat him to the top. Once they reached the top, he would shout: [Pg 404] "Isn't this amazing! There's no real danger, except in thinking there's danger. A monkey in a tree is safer than a monkey on the ground, and a sailor on the yard is happier than a sailor on the deck—hooray!"
Admiral Hood said that, if Nelson had wished it, he could have become the greatest teacher of boys that England ever saw.
Admiral Hood said that, if Nelson had wanted to, he could have been the best teacher for boys that England ever had.
At twenty-three Nelson was made a captain and placed in charge of the "Albemarle." He was sent to the North Sea to spend the winter along the coast of Denmark. A local prince of Denmark has described a business errand made aboard the "Albemarle." Says the Dane: "On asking for the captain of the ship, I was shown a boy in a captain's uniform, the youngest man to look upon I ever saw holding a like position. His face was gaunt and yellow, his chest flat, and his legs absurdly thin. But on talking with him I saw he was a man born to command, and when he showed me the ship and pointed out the cannon, saying, 'These are for use if necessity demands,' there was a gleam in his blue eyes that backed his words."
At twenty-three, Nelson became a captain and was put in charge of the "Albemarle." He was sent to the North Sea to spend the winter along the coast of Denmark. A local Danish prince described a business trip he took aboard the "Albemarle." The Dane said, "When I asked for the captain of the ship, I was shown a boy in a captain's uniform, the youngest person I had ever seen in such a position. His face was thin and yellow, his chest was flat, and his legs were comically thin. But after talking with him, I realized he was a natural leader, and when he showed me the ship and pointed out the cannons, saying, 'These are for use if needed,' there was a spark in his blue eyes that supported his words."
Before he was twenty-six years old Nelson had fought pirates, savages, Spaniards, French, and even crossed the ocean to reason with Americans, having been sent to New York on a delicate diplomatic errand. On this trip he spent some weeks at Quebec, where he met a lady fair who engrossed his attention and time to such a degree that his officers feared for his sanity. This was[Pg 405] his first love-affair, and he took it seriously.
Before he turned twenty-six, Nelson had fought pirates, wild tribes, Spaniards, French soldiers, and even crossed the ocean to negotiate with Americans, having been sent to New York on a sensitive diplomatic mission. During this trip, he spent several weeks in Quebec, where he met a beautiful lady who captured his attention and time to such an extent that his officers worried about his state of mind. This was[Pg 405] his first love affair, and he took it seriously.
It was time for the "Albemarle" to sail, when its little captain was seen making his way rapidly up the hill. He was given stern chase by the second officer and on being overhauled explained that he was going back to lay his heart and fortune at the feet of the lady. The friend explained that, it being but seven o'clock in the morning, the charmer probably could not be seen, and so the captain in his spangles and lace was gotten on board ship and the anchor hoisted. Once at sea, salt water and distance seemed to effect a cure.
It was time for the "Albemarle" to set sail when its young captain was spotted hurrying up the hill. He was being chased by the second officer, and when caught, he explained that he was going back to lay his heart and fortune at the feet of the lady. The friend pointed out that, since it was only seven o'clock in the morning, the enchanting woman likely couldn’t be seen, so they got the captain in his sparkly outfit and lace on board the ship and lifted the anchor. Once at sea, the saltwater and distance seemed to work wonders.
In Nelson's character was a peculiar trace of trust and innocence. Send your boys to sea and the sailors will educate them, is a safe maxim. But Nelson was an exception, for even in his boyhood he had held little converse with his mates, and in the frolics on shore he took no part. Physically he was too weak to meet them on a level, and so he pitted his brain against their brawn. He studied and grubbed at his books while they gambled, caroused and "saw the town."
In Nelson's character was a unique mix of trust and naivety. "Send your boys to sea, and the sailors will educate them," is a reliable saying. But Nelson was different; even as a child, he didn’t engage much with his peers, and he avoided joining in on the fun when they were on shore. He was physically too weak to compete with them, so he relied on his intellect instead of their strength. While they gambled, partied, and explored the town, he focused on his studies and dug into his books.
When he was in command of the schoolship, the second officer taunted him about his insignificant size. His answer was: "Sir, the pistol makes all men of equal size—to your place! And consider yourself fined ten days' pay."
When he was in charge of the schoolship, the second officer mocked him about his small stature. His response was: "Sir, the pistol levels the playing field for all men—move to your spot! And consider yourself fined ten days' pay."
In buying supplies he refused to sign vouchers unless the precise goods were delivered and the price was right. On being told that this was very foolish, and that a captain was entitled to a quiet[Pg 406] commission on all purchases, he began an investigation on his own account and found that it was the rule that naval and army supplies cost the government on an average twenty-five per cent more than they were worth, and that the names of laborers once placed on the payroll remained there for eternity. In his zeal the young captain made a definite statement and brought charges, showing where the government was being robbed of vast sums. On reaching London he was called before the Board of Admiralty and duly cautioned to mind his own affairs.
In purchasing supplies, he refused to sign off on any vouchers unless the exact items were delivered and the pricing was correct. When he was told that this was quite foolish and that a captain was entitled to a quiet[Pg 406] commission on all purchases, he decided to investigate on his own. He discovered that naval and army supplies typically cost the government about twenty-five percent more than their actual value, and that the names of laborers added to the payroll stayed there forever. The young captain, driven by his enthusiasm, made a clear statement and filed charges, demonstrating how the government was being robbed of large amounts of money. Upon arriving in London, he was summoned before the Board of Admiralty and was advised to focus on his own duties.
His third act of indiscretion was his marriage in the Island of Nevis to Mrs. Frances Woolward Nesbit, a widow with one child. Widows often fall easy prey to predatory sailormen, and sometimes sailormen fall easy prey to widows. The widow was "unobjectionable," to use the words of Southey, and versed in all the polite dissipation of a prosperous slave-mart capital. Nelson looked upon all English-speaking women as angels of light and models of sympathy, insight and self-sacrifice.
His third act of indiscretion was marrying Mrs. Frances Woolward Nesbit, a widow with one child, on the Island of Nevis. Widows often become easy targets for predatory sailors, and sometimes sailors fall for widows just as easily. The widow was "unobjectionable," to use Southey's words, and experienced in all the polite social activities of a successful slave-trading capital. Nelson viewed all English-speaking women as angels of light and examples of empathy, understanding, and selflessness.
Time disillusioned him; and he settled down into the firm belief that a woman was only a child—whimsical, selfish, idle, intent on gauds, jewels and chucks under the chin from specimens of the genus homo—any man—but to be tolerated and gently looked after for the good of the race. He took his wife to England and left her at his father's parsonage and sailed away for the Mediterranean to fight his country's battles.
Time disillusioned him, and he came to firmly believe that a woman was just like a child—fickle, selfish, lazy, focused on trinkets, jewelry, and playful affection from any man—just to be tolerated and gently cared for for the sake of humanity. He took his wife to England, left her at his father's parsonage, and set off for the Mediterranean to fight for his country.
[Pg 407]Among other errands he had dispatches to Sir William Hamilton, British Envoy at the Court of Naples. Sir William had never met Nelson; but he was so impressed at his first meeting with the little man, that he told his wife afterwards that if she had no objection he was going to invite Captain Nelson to their home. Lady Hamilton had no objection, although a sea-captain was hardly in their class. "But," argued Sir William, "this captain is different; on talking to him and noting his sober, silent, earnest way, I concluded that the world would yet ring with the name of Nelson. He fights his enemy for laying his ship alongside and grappling him to the death."
[Pg 407]Among other errands, he had messages to deliver to Sir William Hamilton, the British Envoy at the Court of Naples. Sir William had never met Nelson before, but he was so impressed during their first encounter with the small man that he told his wife afterward that if she had no objections, he wanted to invite Captain Nelson to their home. Lady Hamilton didn't mind, even though a sea captain was hardly their social equivalent. "But," Sir William argued, "this captain is different; after talking to him and observing his serious, quiet, and earnest demeanor, I believe that the world will soon recognize the name of Nelson. He battles his foes by bringing his ship close and engaging them to the end."
So a room was set apart in the Hamilton household for Captain Nelson. The next day the captain wrote home to his wife that Lady Hamilton was young, amiable, witty and took an active part in the diplomatic business of the court. Nelson at this time was thirty-five years old; Lady Hamilton was three years younger.
So a room was set aside in the Hamilton household for Captain Nelson. The next day, the captain wrote home to his wife that Lady Hamilton was young, friendly, witty, and actively involved in the diplomatic affairs of the court. Nelson was thirty-five years old at this time; Lady Hamilton was three years younger.
Nelson remained only a few days in Naples, but long enough to impress himself upon the King and all the court as a man of extraordinary quality.
Nelson stayed in Naples for just a few days, but it was long enough to make a strong impression on the King and everyone at court as a person of exceptional character.
Sorrow and disappointment had made him a fatalist—he looked the part. Admiral Hood at this time said: "Nelson is the only absolutely invincible fighter in the navy. I only fear his recklessness, because he never counts the cost."
Sorrow and disappointment had turned him into a fatalist—he certainly looked the part. Admiral Hood at this time said: "Nelson is the only truly unbeatable fighter in the navy. My only worry is his recklessness, because he never considers the consequences."
It was to be five years before Nelson met the Hamiltons again.
It would be five years before Nelson saw the Hamiltons again.
[Pg 408]The man who writes the life of Lady Hamilton and tells the simple facts places his reputation for truth in jeopardy.
[Pg 408]The man who writes about the life of Lady Hamilton and shares the straightforward facts puts his credibility on the line.
Emma Lyon was the daughter of a day-laborer. In her babyhood her home was Hawarden, "the luster of fame of which town is equally divided between a man and a woman," once said Disraeli, with a solemn sidelong glance at William Ewart Gladstone.
Emma Lyon was the daughter of a day laborer. As a baby, she lived in Hawarden, "the fame of which town is equally shared between a man and a woman," Disraeli once said, casting a serious glance at William Ewart Gladstone.
At Hawarden, Lyon the obscure, known to us for but one thing, died, and if his body was buried in the Hawarden churchyard, Destiny failed to mark the spot. The widow worked at menial tasks in the homes of the local gentry, and the child was fed with scraps that fell from the rich man's table—a condition that grew into a habit.
At Hawarden, Lyon the obscure, famous to us for just one thing, died, and if his body was buried in the Hawarden churchyard, fate didn’t bother to mark the spot. The widow did low-paying jobs in the homes of the local gentry, and the child was fed with leftovers that fell from the rich man's table—a situation that became a routine.
When Emma was thirteen years old, she had learned to read, and could "print"; that is, she could write a letter, a feat her mother never learned to do.
When Emma turned thirteen, she had learned to read and could "print"; in other words, she could write a letter, something her mother never managed to do.
At this time the girl waited on table and acted as nurse-maid in the family of Sir Thomas Hawarden. Doubtless she learned by listening, and absorbed knowledge because she had the capacity. When Sir Thomas moved up to London, which is down from Hawarden, the sprightly little girl was taken along.
At this time, the girl served tables and acted as a nanny in the family of Sir Thomas Hawarden. She surely learned by listening and soaked up knowledge because she was capable. When Sir Thomas moved to London, which is actually down from Hawarden, the lively little girl went along.
Her dresses were a little above her shoe-tops, but she lowered the skirt on her own account, very shortly.
Her dresses were a bit above her shoes, but she quickly lowered the skirt on her own.
Country girls of immature age, comely to look upon, had better keep close at home. The city devours such,[Pg 409] and infamy and death for them lie in wait. But here was an exception—Emma Lyon was a child of the hedgerows, and her innocence was only in her appearance. She must have been at that time like the child of the gypsy beggar told of by Smollett, that was purchased for two pounds by an admiring gent, who made a bet with his friends that he could replace her rags with silks and fine linen, and in six weeks introduce her at court, as to the manner born, a credit to her sex. All worked well for a time, when one day, alas, under great provocation, the girl sloughed her ladylike manners, and took on the glossary of the road and camp.
Country girls who are young and pretty should probably stay at home. The city consumes those kinds, and disgrace and danger are waiting for them. But there was an exception—Emma Lyon was a girl from the countryside, and her innocence was just skin deep. She must have been like the child of the gypsy beggar that Smollett wrote about, who was bought for two pounds by a gentleman who made a bet with his friends that he could replace her rags with silks and fine linens and, in six weeks, introduce her at court as if she belonged there, a true credit to her gender. Everything went well for a while, but then one day, under a lot of pressure, the girl dropped her ladylike behavior and adopted the language of the road and camp.
Emma Lyon at fifteen, having graduated as a scullion, went to work for a shopkeeper, as a servant and general helper. It was soon found that as a saleswoman she was worth much more than as a cook. A caller asked her where she was educated, and she explained that it was at the expense of the Earl of Halifax, and that she was his ward.
Emma Lyon, at fifteen, having finished her time as a scullery maid, went to work for a shopkeeper as a servant and general helper. It quickly became clear that she was much more valuable as a salesperson than as a cook. One day, a visitor asked her where she had been educated, and she explained that it was funded by the Earl of Halifax and that she was his ward.
The Earl fortunately was dead and could not deny the report. Sir Harry Featherston, hearing about the titled girl, or at least of the girl mentioned with titled people, rescued her from the shopkeeper and sent her to his country seat, that she might have the advantages of the best society.
The Earl was fortunately dead and couldn't dispute the story. Sir Harry Featherston, hearing about the girl associated with nobility, rescued her from the shopkeeper and sent her to his estate so she could enjoy the best company.
Her beauty and quiet good sense seemed to back up the legend that she was the natural child of the Earl of Halifax; and as the subject seemed to be a painful one[Pg 410] to the child herself, it was discussed only in whispers. The girl learned to ride horseback remarkably well, and at a fete appeared as Joan of Arc, armed cap-a-pie, riding a snow-white stallion. Romney, the portrait-painter, spending a week-end with Sir Henry, was struck with the picturesque beauty of the child and painted her as Diana. Romney was impressed with the plastic beauty of the girl, her downcast eyes, her silent ways, her responsive manner, and he begged Sir Harry to allow her to go to London and sit for another picture.
Her beauty and quiet wisdom seemed to support the rumor that she was the illegitimate daughter of the Earl of Halifax; and since the topic seemed to upset the girl herself[Pg 410], it was only talked about in hushed tones. The girl became an excellent horseback rider and, at a festival, dressed as Joan of Arc, fully armored, riding a pure white stallion. Romney, the portrait painter, who was spending a weekend with Sir Henry, was captivated by the girl's striking beauty and painted her as Diana. He was taken by her graceful features, her downcast eyes, her quiet demeanor, and her engaging nature, and he asked Sir Harry if she could go to London to model for another portrait.
Now Sir Harry was a married man, senior warden of his church, and as the girl was bringing him a trifle more fame than he deserved, he consented.
Now Sir Harry was a married man, senior warden of his church, and since the girl was bringing him a bit more fame than he deserved, he agreed.
Romney writing to a friend, under date of June Nineteenth, Seventeen Hundred Eighty-one, says:
Romney wrote to a friend on June 19, 1781, saying:
"At present, and the greater part of the summer, I shall be engaged in painting pictures from the Divine Lady. I can not give her any other name, for I think her superior to all womankind.
"Right now, and for most of the summer, I’ll be busy painting portraits of the Divine Lady. I can’t call her anything else because I believe she’s above all women."
"I have two pictures to paint of her for the Prince of Wales. She says she must see you before she leaves England, which will be in the beginning of September. She asked me if you would not write my life. I told her you had begun it; then, she said, she hoped you would have much to say of her in the life, as she prided herself upon being my model.
"I have two portraits to create of her for the Prince of Wales. She says she needs to see you before she leaves England, which will be at the beginning of September. She asked me if you would write my biography. I told her you had started it; then, she said she hoped you would have a lot to say about her in the biography, as she took pride in being my muse."
"I dedicate my time to this charming lady; there is a prospect of her leaving town with Sir William, for two[Pg 411] or three weeks. They are very much hurried at present, as everything is going on for their speedy marriage, and all the world following her, and talking of her, so that if she has not more good sense than vanity, her brain must be turned. The pictures I have begun of Joan of Arc, a Magdalen, and a Bacchante for the Prince of Wales; and another I am to begin as a companion to the Bacchante. I am also to paint her as Constance for the Shakespeare Gallery."[Pg 412]
"I’m spending my time with this lovely lady; there’s a chance she’ll be leaving town with Sir William for a couple of weeks. They’re really rushed right now, as everything is set for their quick marriage, and everyone is following her and talking about her. If she doesn’t have more common sense than vanity, she must be losing her mind. I’ve started painting Joan of Arc, a Magdalen, and a Bacchante for the Prince of Wales, and I’m about to start another piece to go along with the Bacchante. I’m also set to paint her as Constance for the Shakespeare Gallery."
Twenty-three pictures of Emma Lyon painted by Romney are now in existence. England at that time was experiencing a tidal wave of genius, and Romney and his beautiful model rode in on the crest of the wave, with Sir Joshua, the Herschels, Edmund Burke, Richard Brinsley Sheridan, Doctor Johnson, Goldsmith, Horace Walpole and various others of equal note caught in amber, all of them, by the busy Boswell.
Twenty-three portraits of Emma Lyon painted by Romney still exist. England was going through an incredible wave of talent back then, and Romney and his stunning model were riding high with it, alongside Sir Joshua, the Herschels, Edmund Burke, Richard Brinsley Sheridan, Doctor Johnson, Goldsmith, Horace Walpole, and many other equally notable figures preserved in time, all thanks to the industrious Boswell.
Besides those who did things worth while, there were others who buzzed, dallied, and simply seemed and thought they lived. Among this class who were famous for doing nothing was Beau Nash, the pride of the pump-room. Next in note, but more moderately colored, was Sir Charles Greville, man of polite education, a typical courtier, with a leaning toward music and the arts, which gave his character a flavor of culture that the others did not possess.
Besides those who did worthwhile things, there were others who just buzzed around, wasted time, and acted like they lived. Among this group, known for doing nothing, was Beau Nash, the pride of the pump room. Next in line, but a bit less flashy, was Sir Charles Greville, a well-educated gentleman, a typical courtier, with an interest in music and the arts, which added a touch of culture to his character that the others didn’t have.
The fair Emma was giving the Romney studio a trifle more fame than the domestic peace of the portrait-painter demanded, and when Sir Charles Greville, sitting for his portrait, became acquainted with the beautiful model, Romney saw his opportunity to escape the inevitable crash. So Sir Charles, the man of culture, the patron of the picturesque, the devotee of beauty, undertook the further education of Emma as an ethnological experiment.
The lovely Emma was bringing a bit more attention to the Romney studio than the portrait artist preferred, and when Sir Charles Greville, who was sitting for his portrait, met the beautiful model, Romney saw his chance to avoid the impending disaster. So, Sir Charles, a cultured man, a supporter of the arts, and a lover of beauty, took it upon himself to further Emma's education as a sort of cultural experiment.
He employed a competent teacher to give her lessons[Pg 413] in voice culture, to the end that she should neither screech nor purr. Sir Charles himself read to her from the poets and she committed to memory Pope's "Essay on Man," and a whole speech by Robert Walpole, which she recited at a banquet at Strawberry Hill, to the immense surprise, not to mention delight, of Horace Walpole.
He hired a skilled teacher to give her voice lessons[Pg 413] so she wouldn’t screech or purr. Sir Charles himself read poetry to her, and she memorized Pope's "Essay on Man," along with a whole speech by Robert Walpole, which she recited at a banquet at Strawberry Hill, much to the surprise and delight of Horace Walpole.
Sir Charles also hired a costumer by the month to study the physiological landscape and prepare raiment of extremely rich, but somber, hues, so that the divine lady would outclass in both modesty and aplomb the fairest daughters of Albion.
Sir Charles also hired a costume designer by the month to study the physical landscape and prepare clothing of very rich, yet dark, colors, so that the lovely lady would surpass in both modesty and confidence the most beautiful daughters of England.
About this time, Emma became known as "Lady Harte," it being discovered that Burke's Peerage contained information that the Hartes were kinsmen of the Earl of Halifax, and also that the Hartes had moved to America. The testimony of contemporary expert porchers seems to show that Sir Charles Greville spent upwards of five thousand pounds a year upon the education of his ward. This was continued for several years, when a reversal in the income of Sir Charles made retrenchment desirable, if not absolutely necessary. And as good fortune would have it, about this time Sir William Hamilton, British Envoy to the Neapolitan Court, was home on a little visit.
Around this time, Emma became known as "Lady Harte," after it was discovered that Burke's Peerage included information that the Hartes were related to the Earl of Halifax and that they had moved to America. Evidence from contemporary experts suggests that Sir Charles Greville spent over five thousand pounds a year on the education of his ward. This continued for several years, until a change in Sir Charles's income made it wise, if not absolutely necessary, to cut back on expenses. Luckily, around this time, Sir William Hamilton, the British Envoy to the Neapolitan Court, was home for a short visit.
He was introduced to Lady Harte by his nephew, Sir Charles Greville, and at once perceived and appreciated the wonderful natural as well as acquired gifts of the lady.
He was introduced to Lady Harte by his nephew, Sir Charles Greville, and immediately recognized and valued the lady's remarkable natural and learned talents.
[Pg 414]Lady Harte was interviewed as to her possibly becoming Lady Hamilton, all as duly provided by the laws of Great Britain and the Church of England; and it being ascertained that Lady Harte was willing, and also that she was not a sister of the deceased Lady Hamilton, Sir William and Emma were duly married.
[Pg 414]Lady Harte was interviewed about potentially becoming Lady Hamilton, as required by the laws of Great Britain and the Church of England; it was confirmed that Lady Harte was willing, and that she was not a sister of the late Lady Hamilton, so Sir William and Emma were married.
At Naples, Lady Hamilton at once became very popular. She had a splendid presence, was a ready talker, knew the subtle art of listening, took a sympathetic interest in her husband's work, and when necessary could entertain their friends by a song, recitation or a speech. Her relationship with Sir William was beyond reproach—she was by his side wherever he went, and her early education in the practical workaday affairs of the world served her in good stead.
At Naples, Lady Hamilton quickly became very popular. She had a striking presence, was a great conversationalist, knew how to listen well, showed genuine interest in her husband's work, and could entertain their friends with a song, a poem, or a speech when needed. Her relationship with Sir William was above any criticism—she was with him wherever he went, and her early education in the practical aspects of life served her well.
Southey feels called upon to criticize Lady Hamilton, but he also offers as apology for the errors of her early life, the fact of her vagabond childhood, and says her immorality was more unmoral than vicious, and that her loyalty to Sir William was beautiful and beyond cavil.
Southey feels the need to criticize Lady Hamilton, but he also points out that the mistakes of her early life can be attributed to her troubled childhood. He suggests that her immorality was more about being amoral than malicious and argues that her loyalty to Sir William was admirable and beyond reproach.
Sir William Hamilton represented the British nation at Naples for thirty-six years. He was a diplomat of the old school—gracious, refined, dignified, with a bias for Art.
Sir William Hamilton represented the British nation at Naples for thirty-six years. He was a diplomat from the old school—gracious, refined, dignified, and with a preference for Art.
Among other good things done for his country was the collecting of a vast treasure of bronzes gotten from Pompeii and Herculaneum. This collection was sold by[Pg 415] Sir William, through the agency of his wife, to the British nation for the sum of seven thousand pounds. There was a great scandal about the purchase at the time, and the transaction was pointed out to prove the absolutely selfish and grasping qualities of Lady Hamilton, the costly and curious vases being referred to in the House of Commons as "junk."
Among other good things he did for his country, he collected a vast treasure of bronzes from Pompeii and Herculaneum. This collection was sold by[Pg 415] Sir William, through his wife's efforts, to the British government for seven thousand pounds. The purchase caused a huge scandal at the time, and the transaction was highlighted to showcase the selfish and greedy nature of Lady Hamilton, with the expensive and unusual vases being referred to in the House of Commons as "junk."
Time, however, has given a proper focus to the matter, and this collection of beautiful things made by people dead these two thousand years is now known to be absolutely priceless, almost as much so as the Elgin Marbles, taken from the Parthenon at Athens and which now repose in the British Museum, the chief attraction of the place.
Time, however, has provided a clear perspective on this issue, and this collection of exquisite items created by people who died two thousand years ago is now considered truly invaluable, nearly as much as the Elgin Marbles, which were taken from the Parthenon in Athens and currently sit in the British Museum, the main draw of the location.
There were many visitors of note being constantly entertained at the Embassy of Naples. Among others was the Bishop of Derry, the man who enjoyed the distinction of being both a bishop and an infidel. When he made oath in the courts of alleged justice he always crossed his fingers, put his tongue in his cheek and winked at the notary.
There were many distinguished visitors being constantly entertained at the Embassy of Naples. Among them was the Bishop of Derry, a man who had the unique distinction of being both a bishop and a nonbeliever. When he took an oath in the courts of supposed justice, he would always cross his fingers, put his tongue in his cheek, and wink at the notary.
The infidelic prelate has added his testimony to the excellence of the character of Lady Hamilton, and once swore on the book in which he did not believe, that if Sir William should die he would wed his widow. To which the lady replied, "Provided, of course, the widow was willing!" The temperature suddenly dropping below thirty-two Fahrenheit, the bishop moved on.[Pg 416]
The unfaithful bishop has added his testimony to the amazing character of Lady Hamilton and once swore on a book he didn’t believe in that if Sir William were to die, he would marry his widow. To which the lady replied, "Of course, only if the widow is willing!" As the temperature suddenly dropped below thirty-two degrees Fahrenheit, the bishop moved on.[Pg 416]
And along about this time the "Agamemnon" sailed into the beautiful bay of Naples, and Captain Nelson made an official call upon the envoy.
And around this time, the "Agamemnon" sailed into the stunning bay of Naples, and Captain Nelson made an official visit to the envoy.
It was at dinner that night that Sir William remarked to Lady Emma: "My dear, that captain of the 'Agamemnon' is a most remarkable man. I believe I will invite him here to our home." And the lady, generous, kind, gentle, answered, "Why certainly, invite him here—a little rest from the sea he will enjoy."
It was at dinner that night that Sir William said to Lady Emma, "My dear, that captain of the 'Agamemnon' is quite an impressive man. I think I'll invite him to our home." And the lady, who was generous, kind, and gentle, replied, "Of course, invite him over—I'm sure he could use a little break from the sea."
[Pg 417]From Seventeen Hundred Ninety-three to Seventeen Hundred Ninety-eight, Nelson made history and made it rapidly.
[Pg 417]From 1793 to 1798, Nelson made history and did it quickly.
For three years of this time he was in constant pursuit of the enemy, with no respite from danger night or day. When a ship mutinied, Nelson was placed in charge of it if he was within call; and the result was that he always won the absolute love and devotion of his men. He had a dignity which forbade him making himself cheap, but yet he got close to living hearts. "The enemy are there," he once said to a sullen crew, "and I depend upon you to follow me over the side when we annihilate the distance that separates our ships. You shall accept no danger that I do not accept—no hardship shall be yours that shall not be mine. I need no promises from you that you will do your duty—I know you will. You believe in me and I in you—we are Englishmen, fighting our country's battles, and so to your work, my men, to your work!" The mutinous spirit melted away, for the men knew that if Nelson fought with them it would be for the privilege of getting at the enemy first. No officer ever carried out sterner discipline, and none was more implicitly obeyed. But the obedience came more through love than fear.
For three years during this time, he was constantly chasing the enemy, facing danger day and night without a break. Whenever a ship mutinied, Nelson took charge if he was nearby; as a result, he always earned the complete love and loyalty of his crew. He had a dignity that prevented him from being seen as cheap, yet he connected deeply with the hearts of his men. "The enemy is over there," he once told a gloomy crew, "and I expect you to follow me over the side when we close the gap between our ships. You won’t face any danger that I won’t face—no hardship will be yours that I won’t share. I don’t need promises from you that you’ll do your duty—I trust you will. You believe in me, and I believe in you—we are Englishmen fighting for our country, so let’s get to work, my men, let’s get to work!" The mutinous spirit faded away because the crew knew that if Nelson fought with them, it would be for the chance to strike the enemy first. No officer enforced stricter discipline, and no one was more faithfully obeyed. But this obedience came more from love than fear.
Nelson lost an eye in battle, in Seventeen Hundred Ninety-five. A few months after, in a fierce engagement, the admiral signaled, "Stop firing." Nelson's attention was called to the signal, and his reply was, "I am short[Pg 418] one eye, and the other isn't much good, and I accept no signals I can not see: lay alongside of that ship and sink her."
Nelson lost an eye in battle in 1795. A few months later, during a fierce engagement, the admiral signaled, "Stop firing." Nelson noticed the signal and replied, "I'm missing one eye, and the other isn't great, so I won't follow signals I can't see: let's get alongside that ship and sink her."
Nelson was advanced step by step and became admiral of the fleet. At the battle of Santa Cruz, Nelson led a night attack on the town in small boats. The night was dark and stormy, and the force expected to get in under the forts without being discovered. The alarm was given, however, and the forts opened up a terrific fire. Nelson was standing in the prow of a small boat, and fell, his arm shattered at the elbow. He insisted on going forward and taking command, even though his sword-arm was useless. Loss of blood, however, soon made him desist, and he was transferred to another boat which was sent back loaded with wounded. The sailors rowed to the nearest anchored ship, her lights out and four miles from shore. On pulling up under the lee of the ship, Nelson saw that it was the corvette "Seahorse"; and he ordered the men to row to the "Agamemnon" a mile away, saying, "Captain Freemantle's wife is aboard of that ship and we are in no condition to call on ladies." Arriving at the "Agamemnon," the surgeons were already busy caring for the wounded. Seeing their commander, the surgeons rushed to his assistance. He ordered them back, declaring he would take his place and await his turn in line, and this he did.
Nelson was promoted step by step and became admiral of the fleet. During the battle of Santa Cruz, Nelson launched a night attack on the town using small boats. The night was dark and stormy, and they hoped to get in under the forts without being noticed. However, the alarm was raised, and the forts opened fire. Nelson was standing at the front of a small boat when he fell, his arm shattered at the elbow. He insisted on moving forward and taking command, even though his sword arm was useless. However, he soon lost too much blood to continue, and he was moved to another boat that was sent back loaded with the wounded. The sailors rowed to the nearest anchored ship, which had its lights off and was four miles from shore. When they pulled up next to the ship, Nelson recognized it as the corvette "Seahorse" and ordered the men to row to the "Agamemnon," which was a mile away, saying, "Captain Freemantle's wife is aboard that ship, and we are in no condition to visit ladies." Upon arriving at the "Agamemnon," the surgeons were already busy tending to the wounded. Seeing their commander, the surgeons rushed to help him. He ordered them back, insisting he would wait his turn in line, and that’s exactly what he did.
When it came his turn, the surgeons saw that it was a[Pg 419] comminuted fracture of the elbow, with the whole right hand reduced to a pulp, and that amputation was the only thing. There were no anesthetics, and at daylight, on the deck where there was air and light, Nelson watched the surgeons sever the worthless arm.
When it was his turn, the surgeons noticed it was a[Pg 419] shattered elbow, with the entire right hand turned to pulp, and that amputation was the only option. There were no anesthetics, and at dawn, on the deck where there was fresh air and light, Nelson watched the surgeons cut off the useless arm.
As they bandaged the stump, he dictated a report of the battle to his secretary; but after writing for ten minutes, the poor secretary fell limp in a faint, and Nelson ordered one of the surgeons to complete taking the dictation. This official report contained no mention of the calamity that had befallen the commander, he regarding the loss of an arm as merely an incident.
As they wrapped the stump, he dictated a report of the battle to his secretary; but after writing for ten minutes, the poor secretary fainted, and Nelson instructed one of the surgeons to continue taking the dictation. This official report didn’t mention the disaster that had happened to the commander, as he considered the loss of an arm just a minor incident.
In six months' time he had met and defeated all the ships of Napoleon that could be located. When he returned to England, an ovation met him such as never before had been given to a sailorman. He was "Sir Horatio," although he complained that, "They began to call me Lord Nelson, even before I had gotten used to having my ears tickled by the sound of Sir."
In six months, he had encountered and defeated all of Napoleon's ships that could be found. When he returned to England, he received a welcome like no sailor had ever experienced before. He was "Sir Horatio," though he joked, "They started calling me Lord Nelson even before I got used to the sound of 'Sir' tickling my ears."
He was made Knight of the Bath, given a pension of a thousand pounds a year, and so many medals pinned upon his breast that "he walked with a limp," a local writer said. The limp, however, was from undiscovered lead, and this, with one eye, one arm and a naturally slender and gaunt figure, gave him a peculiarly pathetic appearance.
He was made a Knight of the Bath, awarded a pension of one thousand pounds a year, and had so many medals pinned to his chest that "he walked with a limp," as a local writer noted. The limp, though, was due to undiscovered lead, and with one eye, one arm, and a naturally slender and gaunt figure, he had a uniquely sad appearance.
The actions of his wife at this time in pressing herself on society and in her endeavors to make of him a public[Pg 420] show were the unhappy ending of a series of marital misunderstandings which led him to part with her, placing his entire pension at her disposal.
The way his wife was trying to gain attention from society and her efforts to turn him into a public figure[Pg 420] marked the unfortunate conclusion of a string of marital miscommunications that caused him to separate from her, giving her access to his entire pension.
Trouble in the East soon demanded a firm hand, and Nelson sailed away to meet the emergency. This time he was in pursuit of a concentrated fleet, with Napoleon on board. It was Nelson's hope and expectation to capture Napoleon; if he had, none would have been so fortunate as the Little Corporal himself. It would have saved him the disgrace of failure, a soldier of fortune seized by accident after a series of successes that dazzled the world, and then captured by a sea-fighter on the water as great as he himself was on land. But alas! Napoleon was to escape, which he did by a flight where wind and tide seemed to answer his prayer.
Trouble in the East quickly required a strong response, and Nelson set sail to address the crisis. This time, he was going after a focused fleet, with Napoleon on board. Nelson hoped and expected to capture Napoleon; if he had, no one would have been as fortunate as the Little Corporal himself. It would have spared him the humiliation of failure, a fortune-seeking soldier captured by chance after a series of world-shocking victories, only to be caught by a naval fighter as great at sea as he was on land. But unfortunately, Napoleon escaped, doing so in a way that seemed like wind and tide were answering his prayers.
But Nelson crushed his navy. The story of the battle has been told in chapters that form a book, so no attempt to repeat the account need here be made. Let it suffice that sixteen English ships grappled to the death for three days with twenty-one French ships, with the result that the French fleet, save four ships, were sunk, burned or captured. "It was not a victory," said Nelson; "it was a conquest." The French commodore, Casabianca, was killed on board of his ship "Orient," and his son, a lad of ten, stood on the burning deck till all but him had fled, and supplied the subject for a poem that thrilled our boyish hearts and causes us to sigh, even yet.[Pg 421]
But Nelson defeated his navy. The story of the battle has been recounted in chapters that make up a book, so there's no need to repeat the account here. It's enough to say that sixteen English ships fought valiantly for three days against twenty-one French ships, resulting in the French fleet being mostly sunk, burned, or captured, except for four ships. "It wasn't a victory," Nelson said; "it was a conquest." The French commodore, Casabianca, was killed on his ship "Orient," and his ten-year-old son stood on the burning deck until everyone else had fled, becoming the inspiration for a poem that captivated our childhood and still makes us sigh today.[Pg 421]
The four ships that escaped would probably never have gotten away had Nelson not been wounded by flying splinters which tore open his scalp. The torn skin hung down over his one good eye, blinding him absolutely; and the blood flowed over his face in jets, making him unrecognizable. He was carried to the surgeons' table; there was a hurried, anxious moment, and a shout of joy went up that could have been heard a mile when it was found that he had suffered only a flesh-wound. The flap was sewed back in place, his head bandaged, and in half an hour he was on deck looking anxiously for fleeing Frenchmen. When the news of the victory reached England, Nelson was made a baron and his pension increased to two thousand pounds a year for life. England loved him, France feared him, and Italy, Egypt and Turkey celebrated him as their savior. The elder Pitt said in the House of Commons, "The name of Nelson will be known as long as government exists and history is read."
The four ships that got away probably wouldn’t have made it if Nelson hadn’t been injured by flying splinters that ripped open his scalp. The torn skin hung down over his only good eye, completely blinding him; blood poured down his face in streams, making him unrecognizable. He was taken to the surgeons' table; there was a tense, anxious moment, and when it was confirmed that he only had a flesh wound, a cheer went up that could be heard a mile away. They sewed the flap back in place, bandaged his head, and in half an hour he was on deck, anxiously looking for fleeing French ships. When the news of the victory reached England, Nelson was made a baron and his pension was increased to two thousand pounds a year for life. England loved him, France feared him, and Italy, Egypt, and Turkey celebrated him as their savior. The elder Pitt stated in the House of Commons, "The name of Nelson will be known as long as government exists and history is read."
And Nelson, the battle won, himself wounded, exhausted through months of intense nervous strain, his frail body maimed and covered with scars, again sailed into the Bay of Naples.[Pg 423]
And Nelson, having won the battle, was himself wounded, exhausted from months of intense stress, his fragile body scarred and damaged, sailed once more into the Bay of Naples.[Pg 423]
Nelson had saved Naples from falling a prey to the French, and the city now rang with the shouts of welcome and gratitude.
Nelson had rescued Naples from falling into the hands of the French, and the city was now filled with cheers of welcome and thanks.
The Hamiltons went out in a small boat and boarded the "Vanguard." Nelson came forward to greet them as they climbed over the side. The great fighter was leaning heavily upon a sailor who half-supported him. It is probably true, as stated by her enemies, that at sight of the Admiral, Lady Hamilton burst into tears, and taking him in her arms kissed him tenderly.
The Hamiltons took a small boat and got on the "Vanguard." Nelson came up to welcome them as they climbed aboard. The great fighter was leaning heavily on a sailor who was half-supporting him. It's probably true, as her enemies claimed, that when she saw the Admiral, Lady Hamilton started crying and, embracing him, kissed him gently.
Nelson was taken to the home of the embassy. The battle won, the strain upon his frail physique had its way; his brain reeled with fever; the echoes of the guns still thundered in his ears; and in his half-delirium his tongue gave orders and anxiously asked after the welfare of the fleet. He was put to bed and Lady Hamilton cared for him as she might have cared for a sick child. She allowed no hired servant to enter his room, and for several weeks she and Sir William were his only attendants. Gradually health returned, and Nelson had an opportunity to repay in part his friends, by helping them quell a riot that threatened the safety of the city.
Nelson was taken to the embassy's residence. With the battle won, the strain on his fragile body took its toll; his mind spun with fever; the echoes of the guns still roared in his ears; and in his semi-delirious state, he issued orders and anxiously inquired about the fleet's well-being. He was put to bed, and Lady Hamilton cared for him as if he were a sick child. She didn’t let any hired help enter his room, and for several weeks, she and Sir William were his only caregivers. Gradually, he regained his health, and Nelson had the chance to repay his friends, helping them suppress a riot that jeopardized the city’s safety.
The months passed, and the only peace and calm that had been Nelson's in his entire life was now his. Nelson was forty years of age; Lady Hamilton was thirty-seven; Sir William was seventy-one. The inevitable happened—the most natural and the most[Pg 423] beautiful thing in the world. Love came into the life of Nelson—the first, last and only love of his life. And he loved with all the abandon and oneness of his nature. Sir William was aware of the bond that had grown up between his beautiful wife and Lord Nelson, and he respected it, and gave it his blessing, realizing that he himself belonged to another generation and had but a few years to live at best, and in this he fastened to himself with hoops of steel their affection for him.
The months went by, and the only peace Nelson had ever known was finally his. He was forty years old; Lady Hamilton was thirty-seven; Sir William was seventy-one. Then, the inevitable happened—the most natural and beautiful thing in the world. Love entered Nelson's life—the first, last, and only love he would ever have. He loved with all the passion and depth of his being. Sir William recognized the bond that had developed between his beautiful wife and Lord Nelson, and he respected it, giving them his blessing, knowing he belonged to another generation and had only a few years left to live. In doing so, he strengthened their affection for him with unbreakable ties.
In the year Eighteen Hundred, when the Hamiltons started for England, Nelson accompanied them in their tour across the Continent, and great honors were everywhere paid him.
In the year 1800, when the Hamiltons set off for England, Nelson joined them on their trip across the continent, and he received great honors everywhere he went.
Arriving in London he made his home with them. There was no time for idleness, for the Home Office demanded his services daily for consultation and advice, for the Corsican was still at large: very much at large.
Arriving in London, he moved in with them. There was no time to waste, as the Home Office needed his help every day for consultation and advice, since the Corsican was still out there—very much out there.
In two years Sir William died—passed peacefully away, attended and ministered to by Lord Nelson and Lady Hamilton.
In two years, Sir William died—he passed away peacefully, with Lord Nelson and Lady Hamilton by his side, providing care and support.
Two years more were to pass, and the services of a sea-fighter of the Nelson caliber were required. Napoleon had gotten together another navy, and having combined with Spain they had a fleet that outclassed that of England.
Two more years would go by, and the skills of a sea fighter of Nelson's caliber were needed. Napoleon had assembled another navy, and with Spain's collaboration, they had a fleet that surpassed that of England.
Only one man in England could, with any assurance of success, fight this superior foe on the water. Nelson[Pg 424] fought ships as an expert plays chess. He had reduced the game to a science; if the enemy made this move, he made that. He knew how to lure a hostile fleet and have it pursue him to the ground he had selected, and then he knew how to cut it in half and whip it piecemeal. His fighting was consummate strategy, combined with a seeming recklessness that gave a courage to the troops which made them invincible.
Only one man in England could confidently take on this superior enemy at sea. Nelson[Pg 424] fought ships like an expert plays chess. He had turned the game into a science; if the enemy made one move, he responded with another. He knew how to draw a hostile fleet in and lead them to the battleground he had chosen, and then he knew how to split them up and defeat them piece by piece. His combat was masterful strategy, blended with a kind of reckless boldness that inspired the troops and made them unstoppable.
English society forgives anything but honesty and truth, and the name of Nelson had been spit upon because of his love for Lady Hamilton. But now danger was at the door and England wanted a man.
English society forgives everything except honesty and truth, and the name of Nelson had been tarnished because of his love for Lady Hamilton. But now danger was at the doorstep, and England needed a man.
Nelson hesitated, but Lady Hamilton said: "Go—yes, go this once—your country calls and only you can do this task. The work done, come home to me, and the rest shall be yours that you so richly deserve. Go and my love shall follow you!"
Nelson hesitated, but Lady Hamilton said: "Go—yes, go this one time—your country needs you, and only you can complete this mission. Once the job is done, come back to me, and everything else will be yours, just like you truly deserve. Go, and my love will be with you!"
That night Nelson started for Portsmouth, and in four days was on the coast of Spain.
That night, Nelson set out for Portsmouth, and in four days, he reached the coast of Spain.
For the next two years and a half he was in the center and was one of the controlling spirits of the vast military and naval drama which found its closing scene in Trafalgar Bay—years which, to Nelson, in spite of the arduous duties of his command, constituted the most severe and peaceful period of his troubled career.
For the next two and a half years, he was at the heart of the action and was one of the key players in the large military and naval drama that concluded in Trafalgar Bay—years that, for Nelson, despite the heavy responsibilities of his command, represented the most challenging yet calm period of his turbulent career.
The Battle of Trafalgar was fought October Twenty-first, Eighteen Hundred Five. At daylight Nelson hoisted the signal, "England expects every man to do[Pg 425] his duty," gave the order to close in and the game of death began. Each side had made a move. Nelson retired to his cabin and wrote this codicil to his will:
The Battle of Trafalgar was fought on October 21, 1805. At dawn, Nelson raised the signal, "England expects every man to do[Pg 425] his duty," gave the order to close in, and the deadly clash began. Both sides had made their moves. Nelson went back to his cabin and wrote this addition to his will:
October Twenty-first, Eighteen Hundred Five.
October 21, 1805.
In sight of the combined fleets of France and Spain, distance about ten miles.
In view of the united fleets of France and Spain, roughly ten miles away.
Whereas the eminent services of Emma Hamilton, widow of the Right Honorable Sir William Hamilton, have been of the very greatest service to my king and country, to my knowledge, without ever receiving any reward from either our king or country.
Whereas the outstanding contributions of Emma Hamilton, widow of the Right Honorable Sir William Hamilton, have greatly benefited my king and country, to my knowledge, without ever receiving any recognition from either our king or country.
First: That she obtained the King of Spain's letter, in Seventeen Hundred Ninety-six to his brother, the King of Naples, acquainting him of his intention to declare war against England: from which letter the ministry sent out orders to the then Sir John Jervis to strike a stroke, if the opportunity offered, against either the arsenals of Spain or her fleets. That these were not done is not the fault of Lady Hamilton: the opportunity might have been offered.
First: She received the King of Spain's letter, in 1796, addressed to his brother, the King of Naples, informing him of his plan to declare war on England. Based on this letter, the government issued orders to the then Sir John Jervis to take action, if the chance arose, against either Spain's arsenals or her fleets. The failure to act is not Lady Hamilton's fault; the opportunity may have been there.
Secondly: The British fleet under my command could never have returned the second time to Egypt, had not Lady Hamilton's influence with the Queen of Naples caused a letter to be written to the Governor of Syracuse, that he was to encourage the fleet being supplied with every thing, should they put into any port in Sicily. We put into Syracuse, and received every supply; went to Egypt and destroyed the French fleet. Could I have rewarded these services, I would not now call upon my country; but as that has not been in my power, I leave Emma, Lady Hamilton, therefore,[Pg 426] a legacy to my king and country, that they will give her an ample provision to maintain her rank in life.
Secondly: The British fleet under my command would never have returned to Egypt a second time if it weren't for Lady Hamilton's influence with the Queen of Naples, which led to a letter being sent to the Governor of Syracuse, instructing him to make sure the fleet was supplied with everything they needed if they docked in any port in Sicily. We stopped in Syracuse and received all the supplies; then we went to Egypt and destroyed the French fleet. If I could have rewarded these services, I wouldn’t have to call upon my country now; but since I couldn't, I leave Emma, Lady Hamilton, as a legacy to my king and country, hoping they will provide her with enough support to maintain her status in life.
I also leave to the beneficence of my country, my daughter, Horatia Nelson Thompson; and I desire she will use in future the name of Nelson only.
I also entrust to the generosity of my country my daughter, Horatia Nelson Thompson; and I wish for her to only use the name Nelson from now on.
These are the only favors I ask of my king and country, at this moment when I am going to fight their battle. May God bless my king and country, and all those I hold dear!
These are the only requests I make of my king and country, at this moment as I prepare to fight for them. May God bless my king and country, and all the people I care about!
NELSON.
Witness—Henry Blackwood
T. M. Hardy
NELSON.
Witness—Henry Blackwood
T. M. Hardy
Nelson ordered the "Temeraire," the fighting "Temeraire"—the ship of which Ruskin was to write the finest piece of prose-poetry ever penned—to lead the charge, then saw to it that the order could not be carried out, for the "Victory" led.
Nelson ordered the "Temeraire," the battle-ready "Temeraire"—the ship of which Ruskin would write the most beautiful piece of prose-poetry ever written—to lead the charge, but then made sure that the order couldn't be fulfilled, as the "Victory" took the lead.
By noon Nelson had gotten several men into the king-row. Three of the enemy's ships had struck, two were on fire, and four were making a desperate endeavor to escape the fate that Nelson had prepared for them.
By noon, Nelson had managed to get several men into the king-row. Three of the enemy's ships had surrendered, two were ablaze, and four were desperately trying to avoid the fate that Nelson had in store for them.
At one o'clock, Nelson's own ship, the "Victory," had grappled with the "Redoubtable" and was chained fast to her. Nelson's men had shot the hull of the "Redoubtable" full of holes and once set fire to her. Then, thinking the vessel had struck, since her gunners had ceased their work, Nelson ordered his own men to cease firing and extinguish the flames on the craft of the enemy.
At one o'clock, Nelson's ship, the "Victory," had connected with the "Redoubtable" and was firmly attached to her. Nelson's crew had riddled the hull of the "Redoubtable" with holes and had even set her on fire once. Then, believing the vessel had been disabled since her gunners had stopped firing, Nelson commanded his men to stop shooting and put out the flames on the enemy ship.
Just at this time a musket-ball, fired from the yards of[Pg 427] the "Redoubtable," struck Nelson on the shoulder and passed down through the vertebræ. He fell upon the deck, exclaiming to Captain Hardy who was near, "They have done for me now, Hardy—my back is broken."
Just then, a musket ball fired from the yards of[Pg 427] the "Redoubtable" hit Nelson in the shoulder and traveled down through his spine. He collapsed on the deck, telling Captain Hardy, who was nearby, "They've got me now, Hardy—my back is broken."
He was carried below, but the gush of blood into the lungs told the tale: Nelson was dying. He sent for Hardy, but before the captain could be found the hurrahing on the deck told that the "Redoubtable" had surrendered. A gleam of joy came into the one blue eye of the dying man and he said, "I would like to live one hour just to know that my plans were right—we must capture or destroy twenty of them."
He was taken below, but the flow of blood into his lungs revealed the reality: Nelson was dying. He called for Hardy, but before the captain could be located, the cheers on deck indicated that the "Redoubtable" had surrendered. A spark of joy appeared in one of the dying man's blue eyes, and he said, "I wish I could live for just one more hour to know that my plans were correct—we need to capture or destroy twenty of them."
Hardy came and held the hand of his friend. "Kiss me, Hardy—I am dying—tell Lady Hamilton that my last words were of her—good by!" and he covered his face and the stars on his breast with a handkerchief, so that his men might not recognize the dead form of their chief as they hurried by at their work.
Hardy came and held his friend's hand. "Kiss me, Hardy—I’m dying—tell Lady Hamilton that my last words were about her—goodbye!" He then covered his face and the stars on his uniform with a handkerchief, so his men wouldn’t recognize their fallen leader as they rushed by at their tasks.
Nelson was dead—but Trafalgar was won.
Nelson was dead—but they had won at Trafalgar.
[Pg 428]Lady Hamilton was unfortunate in having her history written only by her enemies—written with goose-quills. Taine says: "The so-called best society in England is notoriously corrupt and frigidly pious. It places a premium on hypocrisy, a penalty on honesty, and having no virtues of its own, it cries shrilly about virtue—as if there were but one, and that negative." Nelson in his innocence did not know English society, otherwise he would not have commended Lady Hamilton to the gratitude of the English. It was a little like commending her to a pack of wolves. The sum of ten thousand pounds was voted to each of Nelson's sisters, but not a penny to Lady Hamilton, "my wife before the eyes of God," as he himself expressed it.
[Pg 428]Lady Hamilton was unlucky to have her story told only by her enemies—written with quills. Taine says: "The so-called best society in England is notoriously corrupt and coldly pious. It rewards hypocrisy, punishes honesty, and since it has no virtues of its own, it loudly condemns vice—as if there were only one kind, and that was negative." Nelson, in his naivety, didn’t understand English society; otherwise, he wouldn’t have suggested that Lady Hamilton be appreciated by the English. It was a bit like recommending her to a pack of wolves. A sum of ten thousand pounds was given to each of Nelson's sisters, but not a penny to Lady Hamilton, "my wife before the eyes of God," as he himself put it.
Fortunately, an annuity of four hundred pounds had been arranged for Horatia, the daughter of Lord Nelson and Lady Hamilton, and this saved Lady Hamilton and her child from absolute want. As it was, Lady Hamilton was arrested on a charge of debt, imprisoned, and practically driven out of England, although the sisters of Lord Nelson believed in her, and respected her to the last. Lady Hamilton died in France in Eighteen Hundred Thirteen.
Fortunately, an annuity of four hundred pounds had been set up for Horatia, the daughter of Lord Nelson and Lady Hamilton, which saved Lady Hamilton and her child from complete poverty. Still, Lady Hamilton was arrested for debt, imprisoned, and effectively forced to leave England, even though Lord Nelson's sisters believed in her and respected her until the end. Lady Hamilton died in France in 1813.
Her daughter, Horatia Nelson, became a strong, excellent and beautiful woman, passing away in Eighteen Hundred Eighty-one. She married the Reverend Philip Ward, of Teventer, Kent, and raised a family of nine[Pg 429] children. One of her sons moved to America and made his mark upon the stage, and also in letters. The American branch spell the name "Warde." In England several of the grandchildren of Lord Nelson have made the name of "Ward" illustrious in art and literature.
Her daughter, Horatia Nelson, grew into a strong, impressive, and beautiful woman, passing away in 1881. She married Reverend Philip Ward from Teventer, Kent, and raised a family of nine[Pg 429] children. One of her sons moved to America and made a name for himself in theater and literature. The American branch spells the name "Warde." In England, several of Lord Nelson's grandchildren have made the name "Ward" renowned in art and literature.
Mrs. Ward wrote a life of her mother, but a publisher was never found for the book, and the manuscript was lost or destroyed. Some extracts from it, however, were published in the London "Athenæum" in Eighteen Hundred Seventy-seven, and the picture of Lady Hamilton there presented was that of a woman of great natural endowments: a welling heart of love; great motherly qualities, high intellect and aspiration, caught in the web of unkind condition in her youth, but growing out of this and developing a character which made her the rightful mate of Nelson, the invincible, Nelson, the incorruptible, against whose loyalty and honesty not even his enemies ever said a word, save that he fell a victim to his love, his love for one woman.
Mrs. Ward wrote a biography of her mother, but no publisher was ever found for the book, and the manuscript was lost or destroyed. Some excerpts from it, however, were published in the London "Athenæum" in 1877, and the portrayal of Lady Hamilton there depicted her as a woman with great natural gifts: a loving heart, strong maternal qualities, high intellect, and ambition, ensnared by unfavorable circumstances in her youth, but overcoming these challenges and developing a character that made her the perfect partner for Nelson—invincible Nelson, incorruptible Nelson—against whom not even his enemies ever spoke a word except to say he fell victim to his love, his love for one woman.
Loveless, unloved and unlovable Tammas the Titan, from Ecclefechan, writing in spleen says: "Nelson's unhappy affair with a saucy jade of a wench has supplied the world more gabble than all his victories." And possibly the affair in question was quite as important for good as the battles won. The world might do without war, but I make the hazard it could not long survive if men and women ceased to love and mate. However, I may be wrong.[Pg 430]
Loveless, unloved, and unlovable Tammas the Titan, from Ecclefechan, writing out of frustration says: "Nelson's unfortunate incident with a cheeky woman has given the world more gossip than all his victories." And maybe that incident was just as important for good as the battles he won. The world could manage without war, but I risk saying it wouldn’t last long if men and women stopped loving and pairing up. However, I could be wrong.[Pg 430]
People whose souls are made of dawnstuff and starshine may make mistakes, but God will not judge them by these alone. But for the love of Lady Hamilton Nelson would probably never have lived to fight Trafalgar—one of the pivotal battles of the world.
People whose souls are made of dawn and starlight might make mistakes, but God won't judge them solely on that. Without the love of Lady Hamilton, Nelson probably wouldn’t have lived to fight at Trafalgar—one of the crucial battles in history.
Nelson saved England from the fell clutch of the Corsican, and Lady Hamilton saved Nelson from insanity and death. Nelson knew how to do three great things—how to fight, how to love, how to die.
Nelson saved England from the harsh grip of the Corsican, and Lady Hamilton saved Nelson from madness and death. Nelson knew how to do three important things—how to battle, how to love, how to die.
SO HERE ENDETH "LITTLE JOURNEYS TO THE HOMES OF GREAT LOVERS," BEING VOLUME THIRTEEN OF THE SERIES, AS WRITTEN BY ELBERT HUBBARD: EDITED AND ARRANGED BY FRED BANN; BORDERS AND INITIALS BY ROYCROFT ARTISTS, AND PRODUCED BY THE ROYCROFTERS, AT THEIR SHOPS, WHICH ARE IN EAST AURORA, ERIE COUNTY, NEW YORK, MCMXXII.
SO HERE ENDS "LITTLE JOURNEYS TO THE HOMES OF GREAT LOVERS," BEING VOLUME THIRTEEN OF THE SERIES, AS WRITTEN BY ELBERT HUBBARD: EDITED AND ARRANGED BY FRED BANN; BORDERS AND INITIALS BY ROYCROFT ARTISTS, AND PRODUCED BY THE ROYCROFTERS, AT THEIR SHOPS, WHICH ARE IN EAST AURORA, ERIE COUNTY, NEW YORK, 1922.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!